Professional Documents
Culture Documents
in
2007
witii
IVIicrosoft
funding from
Corporation
littp://www.arcli ive.org/details/atliarvavedasamlii02wliituoft
33.
,iO-
THE
HARVARD ORIENTAL
SERIES
HARVARD
ORIENTAL SERIES
EDITED
in
Harvard University
Vol. VIII
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
R.
W. CORBI
ATHARVA-VEDA SAMHITA
Translated
Institute of France,
The Century
Language
SECOND HALF
Books VIII to XIX.
Pages
Indexes
471-1046
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
90s
le
1905
Publication Agent of Harvard University.
New
Boston,
London
Leipzig:
St.
Otto Harrassowitz
** Volumes
paid,
may be
VIL and
Querstrasse
14.
obtained directly anywhere within the limits of the Universal Postal Union, by
sending a Postal Order for the price as given below, to Tie Publication Agent of Harvard
University, Cambridge, Massachusetts, United States of America.
The
Series,
price of this
taken together)
work
is five
dollars ($5.00).
= i8
= 20
shillings
and
florins
and 35
cents, Netherlandish.
Copyright, 1904
By
harvard UNIVERSITY
lire
in the
five dollars
and 75 centimes
00
o
in
m
CO
U
X
tu
Book VIII.
[The second grand
at the
beginning of 2 of
its
treatment of book
viii.,
says
end of book xi., the artha-suktas constitute the norm and the parySyas,
beginning with virdd vd (viii. 10. r), the exception' ydvad ekddai^akdtiddntam arthasfikla-prakrtis, tdvad vihaya parydydn virddvd-prabhrtin iti. And in fact, all through
that,
'
up
to the
books
viii.-xii.,
and even
to the
end of book
In
this place
it
may be
xviii.,
(xviii. 2
every arthasilkta
is
by one ms. or
is
present them.
on a loose
The account
slip of
paper found
[The paryaya-hymns
in his
Collation-book at
are eight in
is
viii.
10. r.J
number and
6 (with 6); ix. 7 (with i) xi. 3 (with 3); xii. 5 (with 7);
(with 6) book xv. {\^ parydyas); book xvi. {^ parydyas).\
ix.
471
xiii.
viii.
BOOK
I-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SASIHITA.
VIII.
472
They are called parySya-sftktas in distinction from those among which they occur
and which are named artha-suktas. The separate portions of which they are composed
Each \_paryaya taken separatelyj
are called each a paryaya \pr also paryaya-siikta \.
but they (_the paryayas of a given
is in the mss. numbered as to its verses separately
group taken togetherj so evidently constitute each a whole, as shown by the sense and
likewise by the manner in which the Anukramanis treat them, that we LR. and W.J
regarded it as beyond question that they should be numbered continuously, to save a
;
citation
to
an re
is
its
i.,
Lin
19
p.
own summing up
composed
this
ff.J
at the end
of
pages cxxxiii-vii.J
if
it is
called
3.
gana,
its
gand
subdivisions avasdna-rcas or
'vasdna-rcas.
end of
at the
viii.
10.
five
anuvakas, but these are of one hymn each, so that here the anuvdka-di\\\s\on and
The comm.
book
ical
divides the
(see p. 3S8)
hymn
(not
as
Anuvakas
in
Hymns
Decad-div.
lo
is,
is
789
4
21
28
26
25
22
26
lo-t-io-t-s
lo-^-io-t-e
lo+io-t-s
lo-i-ia
io-f-io-(-6
+n
hymns in a manner
hymns " are mechandecad " when the total
into
his "
Verses
anuvdkas
that
for the
vii.
28
10
10 -(-14
10
26
24
+10 + 8
10
10
T
6p
33
+6
Here H means " paragraph of a paryaya " (such as is numbered as a " verse " in the
means parydyah The last line shows the " decad "-division.
These divisions are shown also in the Berlin edition. Of these " decads," anuvdkas
I, 2, 3, and 4 contain respectively 5, 6, 5, and 5 (in all, 21 "decads"); while anuvdka
The sum is 24 " decad "-sfiktas and 6 parydya5 has 3 " decads " and 6 paryayas.
suktas or 30 siiktas. Ci. again the summation at the end of hymn 10.
Berlin edition) and p
'^
I.
[BraAman.
ekavinfakam.
3, ly-zi. anustubh ; 4,
T)
Syusyam.
life.
trdistubham
prastdrapahkti ;
7.
i.
ptircbrhatl tristiibh
z,
brkali ; 12. j-av. ^-p. jagati ; 13. j-p. bhurin mahibrhatl; 14. i-av. z-p.
sdmni
bhtirig
brhati.']
Found
[_Hymns
473
The comm.
to the
;:
VIII.
-viii.
cites
Translated: Muir,
field, 53,
To
1.
v.
444; Ludwig,
p.
495; Henry,
35;
i,
Griffith,
i.
385
Bloom-
569.
Let
rest here.
man
this
Up
2.
last.
Soma
Or anfumant means
both were probably
Here
3.
'
rich in rays,'
[be] thy
Soma having
its
secondary sense of
'
moon
'
author's mind.
in the
life,
we
4.
{pddbiga)
death
of
{samdfg) of
fire,
man,
fall
down the
fetter
of the sun.
The mss., as usual, vary between pddvi^am znd />ddd-, and SPP. adopts
comm. has the latter.
the former
the
5.
Let the wind, Matarigvan, be cleansing for thee for thee let the
may the sun burn weal for thy body let
;
Pavatdm be
cleansing
'
6.
Up-going
ability, I
chariot,
make
'
[be] thine,
for thee
'
length of
blow.'
life (Jivdiu),
(^iddtha).
Both here and at xiv. i. 21, our mss. on the whole read decidedly y/rr/zV (only P.M.
hawtjivHs, Bp. jivis, here), and SPP. reports all his authorities without exception as
giving it, so that it is without question the true AV. reading (as against KY.jfvri) the
;
comm. reads
7.
ajirvis,
and glosses
it
let
it
'
lebenskraftig.'
let all
do not
the gods
Do
hastam
in d.
LWith
ud a
it
to
b,
cL
v. 30.
2 b.
BOOK
I-
viii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
VIII.
474
Let not the dark and the brindled one, sent forth, [seize] thee, that
do not hesiare Yama's dogs, road-defenders; come thou hitherward
9.
tate
ma
vi
Do
10.
[there
is]
speak of
a frightful one
is
;
fires
let
Gram.
not [the
beings
kindle;
that
let
Jatavedas
of heaven
fire]
Vai9vanara,
let
in
801 d.J
one thou
man, do not
to that darkness,
Let the
the
C to tarn.
11.
a; he LtwiceJ sup-
in
in a.
go forth
in c.
plies
lightning.
Our
ma prd dhakj
12.
[fire]
thee
the omission of
let
is
an error of the
heaven defend,
thee
no note
all his
missile.
authorities) retains,
after c, d.
The comm.
in d,
is
reads
samkusukdt
in a, the
radical sense
iii.4. 17.
is
let
similar formula
is
MGS.
found also
in b.
ii.
in
both the
let
a,
in b.
sleepless
\\ can find
not defensible.
13.
from
far
earth defend
let
let
move
let
moon defend
PCS.
prd
press.
15.
a, b, c, d,
wake.'
to
compare further
ca might be dropped,
K. xxxvii. 10
'
be intended.
age
let
to these hail
ie
tvdm hasassayatu.
Let Vayu, Indra, Dhatar, the preserving Savitar, assign thee unto
let
we
call
from
life.
in a,
root lias), as being on the whole probably the understanding of the text-makers
if
they
475
had seen
in the
yet
it
is
VIII.
-viii.
word anything of the root mud, they would have divided saomudej and
it is a corruption for samonuide; the comm. glosses it with
if the reading were sammude.
No variant from Ppp. is noted.
sammodaya, as
The comm. divides our 15-17
make
intention seems to be to
into
just
16.
BOOK
grinder {jambhd),
(.')
let
up
>
let
(.')
His
"
how
let
shouldst thou be
The
jihvabarhds, formed
a barhis
barhis.
with the
muskabarhds
like
|_at
9.
iii.
i\
conjecture,
jambho 'sthuladantah.
|_But
cf. v.
and
28. 13
note. J
b,
md
jihva-
Up
Soma
made thee
up
pass.
Be
I
together
man
this
him by what
ig.
is
just here,
gods
of thousand-fold
let
women
not the
The
'
evil-wailers,'
appear again at
The comm.,
11.
xi. 2.
in a,
For the
20.
have taken,
whole-limbed one
xi.
fuller use of
339
suffi'
blow
Caland, Todten-
The verse is RV. x. 161. 5, which has another tva after a 'hdrsam in a, and the voc.
punarnava |_with unlingualized n\ at end of b, with both of which variants the comm.
agrees, while Ppp. also gives the former.
21.
It
iii.
82.
set
down death
[and] perdition,
It
ganand
\P^^
P- cxl.J
viii.
2-
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
2.
astdvinfakam.
\_Brahman.
pankti ;
drsy (arky
prastdrapankii ;
4.
6.
?)
purastSdbrhati
12.
life.
traistubham *
ayusyam.
pathydpankti ;
14. 3-av.
6-p.Jagati
bhurij ; 3. dstdra-
i, 2, 7.
8.
4/6
g. j-p.
pathydpankti ;
IJ.
purastddbrhati ; j,
10,
tripdt).']
*LVerse 13
all but the last verse, and with 9 before 8.
be the one upon the strength of which the Anukr. declares the hymn to be
traistubham (its remaining 27 vss. being exceptions!); and even this is no real tristubh.
Found
appears
It
to
uses of this
hymn
with
h.
r,
see introd. to h.
i.
used (58. 14) with pouring a continuous stream of water on the youth's right hand
and this is followed (58. 15) by the binding on of an amulet of deodar (see note to
it is
vs.
sutra in the
comm.
differs
is
from that of
Bl.) to
Vss. 12-13 '^^^ prescribed (97.3) in case of family quarrels (see also note
9 below) vs. 14 (comm., 14-15) is used in the tonsure ceremony (54.17); and
again vs. 14 (comm., 14-15), on the child's first going out of the house (58. 18). Vs. 17
was previously prescribed for the same tonsure ceremony (53.19: the comm. reads
upon him.
to vs.
ksuram abhyuksya
1.
Finally, the
comm. regards
as intended, with v.
i.
7 etc., at
Muir,
v.
447
Ludwig,
p.
496
Henry,
4,
39
GriflSth,
i.
388
Bloom-
573.
of life be thine
SPP. with
darkness
(rajas), to
(.')
it
of immortality
life,
'
unsevered length
[thy] life-time
all his
go not to the
do not perish.
vs. 15
Take thou
welkin
text:
snti-')
reads qnHstim in
compare
iii.
hymn
is
recited.
and
this
the stream of water which, according to one direction in Kauq. (58. 14),
a,
The comm.
17. 2.
He
it
be poured
and tamas
two names
is
it is,
indeed, a
little
to
Come thou
order to
life
imprecation,
for a
hundred autumns
I set for
loosening
down
take thee in
477
Some
and
d,
From
3.
what
is
in
BOOK
VIII.
-viii.
a.
maintain in thee
thy sight
4.
in
blow together upon thee with the breath of bipeds [and] quadfire
homage, O death, to thy sight, homage
Let
5.
man
this
The
made.
live; let
him not
die;
make
all
The
6.
lively,
powering, powerful, do
I call
l_Padas a and b are repeated at viii. 7. 6. J The accent of the two participles y/t/a^/Zw
and trdyamanain seems to mark them as appellatives rather than proper participles.
Nagharisd, like naghamarA, seems a fusion of the phrase na gha (or gha) risyati
the pada-xna. chance mostly to agree in the frequent error of reading r for ri
(nagharsam ; Bp. orisam) the comm. reads and explains nagharusatn, taking -ghaas representing root han : yasyah kopo 'pi na ghatakah ; he regards the plant intended
as the paths (Clypea hernandifolia').
Ppp. reads naghdrisatn, adds arundhatlin after
sahasvattm in d, and has hriaye for huve. The long 1 in dsadhtm is expressly taught
by Prat. iii. 6 nagharisdm is mentioned in the introduction to the fourth chapter (add.
etc.
note
4, at II. 7).
7.
thine, let
him be one
be ye gracious
of completed years
yield protection
(.')
let
him loose
here
away
driving
even being
Bhava-and-Carva,
difficulty,
bestow ye
life-time.
in
is
translated here as
if
l_cf.
vs. 8
[_and joins
it
dj the
having
;
'
with srjd,
supplying prdndis\.
him
death
pity
let
dtmdnd
in
welkin (rdjas)
I set
for thee
an enclosure
the
removing afar
in order to living.
2-
viii.
BOOK
[_cf.
in c iiirauhavt;
note to
so some of ours,
sanad avarandt.
;
19.
i.
Kau?. gives
\_W. 97. 6,
(cf.
The down-going
10.
which
thine,
is
47^
SPP. follows grammatical rule and reads -hah jlv4j because all his samhita-mi%. happen to agree in doing
however, do not. The comm. explains rdjasas in b as mitrchalak-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
death
in full, for
first
in the
from
down upon,
we make
derivatives.
^mam
11.
long
make
life-time, welfare
vant's son,
moving about,
Ppp. reads
in
\i
[mode
Yama, sent
the messengers of
all
forth
of] death,
by Vivas-
drive away.
jardmrtyum, and,
in d,
caratd "rdn
(i.e.
12.
fi^acds, every
demon
that
of evil nature
is
that
we smite away,
as
it
The comm.
'like darkness.'
'
we smite away
Thy
13.
'
'
Afar
'
and
'
away
'
in a,
d,
eva
for iva.
b anticipate as
it
were
of d.
breath
him]
that
make
for thee
let that
A
for
14.
in c.
santv osadhih.
in c,
The comm.
reads ksaranti
in e,
gives adhiqriydii in
b,
it
at the
end
with prdptaqrike
(rlprade.
15.
there
let
defend thee.
Ppp. reads a 'hdrisam
end.
in b,
and ati
for abhi in
c,
at the
;
;
479
BOOK
VIII.
-viii.
What
i6.
{ntvt) thou
be
it
SPP.
"with
reads,
all
his authorities,"
ddriiksnam
in d.
all
which our
is
-rii-,
druksna
appears to be met with elsewhere; the comm. glosses with aruksam ; he also reads
te at
the end.
17.
|_Vait. (lo.
sacrificial post.
{}
thou, a hair-dresser, shearest hair and beard, adorning the face, do not
life-time.
qumbhan, which,
questioned,
is
it
is
all
it
can hardly be
the
comm.
dlptam tejasvi and has to supply after it ktiru to malce any sense. Ppp- further reads
According to the distinct direction of
-qmai^ra in b, and mai 'nam for 7na nas in c.
the Prat. (ii. 76), we ought to read ayus prd in d, and its authority is sufficient to establish that as the true text, against both the editions; half SPP's authorities give it,
though only one of ours (R.) on such a point the mss. are often at odds, and their evi;
dence of
PCS.
PGS.
(ii. I.
|_
and
19),
HGS.
AGS. (i.
HGS. has
9. 16)
read sup^asd in a; in
all
b,
17. 16)
vaptar,
AGS. and PGS. kei^anj in c, the two latter have (unddhi (iras, HGS.
in d, AGS. and PGS. give asya for nasj all have ayuh pra.
vapali,
mukham ;
Found also MP.
varcaya
vi.
The
weight.
little
ii.
MGS.
i.
21.7 and
p. 153. J
LCf. Oldenberg,
IFA.
184.
18.
burning
(.')
Compare Grohmann
ydksma ; these
Adomadhai
\.\\t.
it
it
abaldsSii
adomaddm, vi. 63. i, and note) is very obscure; Ppp. reads instead
comm. adomadhu, glossing it with upayoganantaram madhurau.
Ppp. x^tlAs, yatas for etdu in both c and d, and follows it in d by muncata tna 'hhasah.
(cf.
adhomadhau ;
What thou
19.
plowing
make
the
what
(aq),
all
food
ye
eatest
this
Some
b.
Defend
comm. and
c,
Ppp., read
dadhmasi
= adhanebhyo dhanapahartrbhyo
vi.
in d.
at
end of
b.
The comm.
viii.
BOOK
2-
21.
make
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SANIHITA.
VIII.
480
showing enmity.
inc.
had a
"
The second
half-verse is
i.
35. 4
C, d.
'
'
22.
thee
[_
'
salahpankti"
at vi. 20. 3.
23.
Death
is
b.
bear thee up
summer, we commit
which the herbs grow.
711a
is
die,
be not
Ppp. gives
occurs as vs.
in c
1
pra mtyante'
a better reading,
a of a khila to RV.
i.
|_Pada b
where
Every one, verily, lives there
ox, horse, man, beast
charm (brdhman) is performed, a defense [paridhi) unto living.
25.
this
Let
kinsmen
it
11. 12),
first
pada:
as our 24 c in Ppp.).
let
27.
The deaths
that are a
b.
from
Vai^vanara.
Ppp. reads
28.
thou,
in
b ndstrdtta
(^-tut)
jlvyah.
LSee note
to
iii.
1.
likewise
expeller
of
demon-slayer art
a remedy piitudru by
disease,
name.
Putiidru
is
(OB.) Acacia catechu or Pittus deodora; the comm. reads piitadru and
The mss. vary between -nzi and -tnis at
p. 587J to identify it.*
There
*LAs noted
is little
the
SPP. adopts
use of the
hymn
is
-, with the
481
BOOK
VIII.
-viii. 3
comm. has/;///-). This is explained by Dzq. Kar. as an " amulet of deodar," devadarumanij and so Dar. and Keg. to 8. 15, and comm. p. 567 end.
|_The first anuvaka, 2 hymns and 49 verses, ends here. The quoted Anukr. (cf. end
of h.
says adyasahitam.\
3.
\^Cdtana.
sadviAfam.
Found
dgneyam.
The
no other
in
246.J
bhurij
/y, 21.
5,
RV.
first
RV.
traistubham
2S'
6,
text.
|_Cf.
x. 87,
Hymnen
Oldenberg, Die
des
21 and 22.
LKaug. reckons the hymn to the cdtana hymns (8.25). The comm. says (p. 587,
ff.) that the whole anuvaka, that is hymn 4 as well as 3, is to be
used in a
variety of practices, which he details.
In the vaqa^amana ceremony (44. 16), after the
1.
18
right
and mutters
prescribed at
this
hymn.
26
identical with
is
accompany an
this
vii.
71. I,
which was
sacrifices, to
Moreover, verses of
bloody milk
parvan
2.
ii.
hymn
oblation (112. i)
fire
made when
is
used with
vi.
63. 4
if
Vait. (6.
1) in
Translated
1.
Henry,
43
7,
(a-glir)
392.
Griffith,
let
him by
Agni, sharpened,
day, let
him by
go
kindled with
[is]
night, protect us
from
harm.
This verse
is
found further
TS.
in
(i. 2.
146)
neither
offers a variant
reading.
2.
Do
(.')
(arcis)
3.
is
most probably
paraphrasing
in d,
be referred to root
to
it
I'rj.
RV. has
them
in
atmosphere go about,
Agni
vrkivt,
also
in the
upon the
sorcerers.
at
end of
a,
d.
at
end of
c.
[_in
BOOK
3-
viii.
4.
Agni,
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKlHITA.
VIII.
split
482
let
Jatavedas
the flesh-
let
RV.
(vs. 5
understands
to
'
its vs.
and
5.
Wherever now,
It
vrkndm
our 6) reads
is
'
and takes
in d,
more probably
O Jatavedas,
for
enam
vi-ci as
'
The comm.
him
at the end.
him
Agni,
archer, pierce
[as]
RV.
(vs. 6)
c,
Many
(vs. 6)
ydd vd
Ppp.
in d.
By
6.
sacrifices,
By
sacrifices,'
no variant
offers
by speech
'
Ppp.
with
them
pierce in the
(vs. 5)
i.e.
reads qalyam in
and
RV.
praise.
(vs.
4)
b.
Both those that are seized do thou win (spf), O Jatavedas, and also
do thou, O Agni, first, greatly
7.
down
let
eat him.
This verse
differs
is
ydtudhandt
in b,
'
seized from the sorcerer that has seized him,' and agreeing with the sing,
The AV.
arabdhdm
were after
in
all
a singular.
some
in d,
tdm
in d.
sa>/n'id-mss. read
in a,
and explains
if
it
the
word
simply as
paksiviqesds.
He
'
understand R.,
'
it
8.
kritosi (explaining
c.
9.
fuel,
Agni
the
sorcerer that
youngest [god]
is
subject
RV.
of
[is],
him
it
[Better, perhaps, in a,
With sharp
beginning of
[alternativelyj as
eye,
'
b,
= krnoW)
'
sacrifice
conduct
it
for-
ward to the Vasus, O forethoughtful one thee that art harmful, greatly
gleaming against the demons, let not the sorcerers injure, O men;
watcher.
483
BOOK
c.
VIII.
-viii. 3
regard abhiqo^ucSnam
to
compound.
as a
ribs
The comm.
'
with uparibhaga.
1 1
Our nl yundhi
at the
end
down
"Corrections"
vrngdhi.\
The
to vol.
(ii.
(arcis),
authorities.
ii.,
O Agni,
O
who,
a weakened corruption of
also
his
is
Q.prdsiti),
he
is
|_Cf. his
bhangdhi
all
And
in vs. 6.
vrndhi of
71-2
p.
in
to
12.
What,
(trstd) of
is
born of
in the heart.
That in d is fem., as if referring to the shaft alone and the comm. regards a
which is
and b as describing faults caused by the sorcerers, which Agni is to requite
doubtless the true connection. Mithund is explained as = sirtpufisdu, and <;apdtas as
= parasparam dkro(;atas. The verse is RV. vs. 13, its vs. 12 being found much further
'
'
'
'
in d.
Crush away the sorcerers with heat crush away, O Agni, the demon
with flame (lidras)
crush away with burning {arcis) the false-worshipers
crush away the greatly gleaming ones that feed on lives (? asutrp).
13.
RV.
14.
phrases aj-/r/aj-
vi'iih
him who
steals
by [magic] speech
let
let
The comm.
{vrjtnd)
para-
let [his]
the sorcerer
one's reach.
RV.
The comm.
end of
b,
15.
The
who with
this
inviolable [cow],
Agni
in c.
who
LThe d^veyena
of Aufrecht's
RV.^ seems
to
be a misprint.J
BOOK
3-
vlii.
484
Let the sorcerers bear [off] poison of the kine let them of evil
fall under the wrath of Aditi
let god Savitar abandon them ;
16.
courses
them
let
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
have it conquered from them.' RV. (vs. 18 RV. inverts the order of
and 17) reads pibantu for bharantam (with Ppp.) in a, has the proper
passive form zirqcyantam in b (Ppp. has iitrddhyantaiii), and leaves enan unlingualized
in c
the lingualization in our text is by Prat. iii. 80, where the commentary quotes this
Lose
'
our
'
'
lit.
vss. 16
passage.
17.
Yearly
would
[is]
cerer partake
(aq),
men-watcher
whatever one
let
them],
[of
Agni,
in the vitals
(arcis).
Our pada-X^yX divides wrongly via a(ii in b RV. has the true reading, ma : a^ti.
RV. also has tmirman at the end, making the tristiibh verse regular. Ppp. once more
:
From
of old,
Agni, thou
dupes
We
(.''
nii'ird)
had
let
c,
it
niidasahitdn
templated by Prat.
i.
sahdmuran
'
it.
demons have
killest
missile.
v. 29. 11.
is
i.
66
after
ders
and tnarinan
in d,
at least, the
it is
evil-plotter.
RV. (vs. 20) reads tidaktat at end of a, and te for tyd in c in the latter case, the
comm. does the same he supplies sphulingas as the missing noun in c, 4 An accentmark has dropped out in our edition under the -du- of paqcad utA in b.
;
20.
From
RV.
(vs.
and sdkhe
1.
at beginning of c
has martydn
2
and
it
scorch {us)
us,
Agni, a poet,
in
order
Agni.
ague
d.
at
end of b^
The comm.
The obscure
yd/udhanarn).
arthah ;
a,
unaging
in d.
ity
epithet in b
The comm.
is
fool (actt).
is in
part obscure
J;
48s
: i.e.
BOOK
VIII.
-viii. 3
Ppp. reads in d
The
verse
vs.
where
2,
22.
us
RV.
|_Root ribh
The comra.
cf.
also
note to vs.
7.
acilam.
atiiii for
is
The
'
it is
we
[as]
destructive one.
We
have had
as
it
'
[_but
for
its
different correspondences
and
The
little
different
new
;
explanation,
bhang- as he did at
vii.
71,
which
see.
23.
O Agni,
RV.
{qocis),
{arct).
b lingualizes the particle to sma, and reads daha iox jahi; and it ends d with
rsHbhis instead of the anomalous arcibhis. Ppp. has in c ^ukrena instead of tigmina.
The RV. hymn ends with four anustubh verses, of which only the first two find place
in
thus in our
With
24.
by
text.
great light
his greatness
he maketh
things manifest
all
he
V a Vedic
ing the
comm.
RV.,
is
with them,
call-
in the corresponding
2. 9
repeated without variant in TS. i. 2. 147), has vinikse, which our edition
reads by emendation, SPP. retaining the totally inadmissible v, which seems to have
verse (v.
25.
thrust,
rdksase (sing.).
it
thy flame
enemy
Jatavedas,
with
(dur/idrd), the
unaging, of keen
them do thou
gore,
{arcis).
At the end of
this verse,
but
it
is
which gets rid of yet another difficulty of construction, though it makes the irregular
meter yet worse.
In our edition, in d, the accent-mark which should stand under the
do oijatavedo has slipped out of place to the left, under ve. *LWe must assume that
the corruption is an old one if the v of viniksve is to be ascribed to it. Since the forms
BOOK
3-
viii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
AV.
(in 3
we might
verses), perhaps
486
assume that
after all
Agni
26.
bright, purifying,
This verse
the text
is
laudable.
is
the
LHere ends
TB.
in
(ii.
4. i*)
and MS.
(iv. 11.
S)
4.
\Cdtana. pahcaviitfakam.
mantroktadevatyam.
jdgatam
Found
and
RV.
variants,
LNo
and between 19
5,
with no change of order of verses, and with only few and insignificant
vii.
regards this
hymn
hymn
any other
in
so far as known.
text,
is
Translated: by the
i.
20).
RV.
translators;
3.
Griffith,
396.
(arpay-)
down, ye two
down the
scorch
Indra-and-Soma,
bulls,
fools (actt)
2.
boil all
them
slay,
'
down the
increaser of darkness.'
[him]
put
crush away,
devourers.
tibj.
Indra-and-Soma, against
up \_sam-yas]
{iibj)
\^ab/ii\
evil, let
heat
The
yayasUi with
the accent-sign
W. seems
under
vidii.
up."
3.
first
%vm^\e. gacchatu.
|_Here
in
the
Index
is it
joined \i'\^
and
the
in b.
comm.
yas : but
glosses
In our edition,
cf.
by "all
sam-yasa.\
whence there
shall not
come up
powering.
RV. reads
at beginning of
cydlM na
'tah pin-.
487
Indra-and-Soma, cause
BOOK
VIII.
-viii.
from the sky; with fireheated, stone-smiting, unaging heat-weapons do ye pierce the devourers
let them go to silence.
in the abyss
5.
to roll forth
[it]
6.
is
yuvam
in
the
all
{matt), as a girth
RV.
SPP's
part of
this
is,
P.M.W.R.T.K. and
almost beyond ques-
but SPP. adopts in his edition nrpdti iva, with the remainder (a
The /a(/a-reading is probably nrpdti iv^ 'ti
nrpdtloiva, as
the pada-ms%. except our Bp. (both copies) appear to read, and as
all
the
time)
tion
is
noted in Prat.
ii.
iii.
iii.
sure,
an argument against
33.
The
Indra-and-Soma,
passage
The
like
Whoever
Our comm.
The comm.
9.
deliver
is
They who
fist,
them up
by
Prat.
iii.
21, iv.
'
'
Prat.
ii.
102
.)
the
simple mind
let
for food
by
prati gacchatam.
is
not be
is
The
An
what
him
is
set
him
excellent
them
long
initial
vowel of
there quoted.
declares svadha in b an
nimittabhiitdih,
dUsdyanti
\.o
is
Indra.
The comm.
who
Ved.
me walking with
[himself] non-existent,
or
pari
after
Geldner,
hinimi
|_Cf.
ud tihuk.
is
let
reads, in d,
api ka cid
(first
34. J
destructive demoniacs;
RV.
nrpdti
its
retention of dental n in
88.
nrpdtiaiva, as
after
be
to
is,
Remember ye
7.
prescribed by Prat.
Stud.
82 c
i.
which
nrpatl'va
samhitd-text
is
'ti
of simple intent,
let
Soma
either
accent-mark
is
wanting
in
ya
of
in b.
Viii.
BOOK
4-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
488
RV. reads
in
ye
the
a(.
ye
tary.
Be he
11.
let his
RV. reads
in
is
more
Soma
right, that
Soma by no means
13.
who
speaker of untruth
14.
is
both
am one
vain,
true,
is
which-
b.
he smites the
lie
of false gods, or
O Agni why
them what
of
verily favors
If I
man
It is
12.
if I
put upon
angry with
art thou
us,
{}
what
Jatavedas
.'
them
let
of
dsmi
instead of
at
end of
a.
May
15.
die today
if
am
a sorcerer, or
if I
have burnt
{tap) a
man's
vainly says to
me
"thou sorcerer."
The comm.
in
c.
16.
Whoever
"
me
to
that
differs
am no sorcerer {dydtii)
am pure {ptci)"
Ay&tu
doubtless literally
'
ydtudhana holding
'
may he
that have no
ayati'i),
fall
'
let
'
or containing such.'
She who goes forth in the night like an owl {?), hateful, hiding
herself away
may she fall down into an endless hole {vavrd) let the
[pressing-] stones smite the demoniacs with [their] noises.
17.
RV.
489
Scatter yourselves,
18.
among
Maruts,
VIII.
-viii.
seize,
nights, or
RV. has
bhiitvt in
authorities give
in
BOOK
is
in
the
c.
This
it.
seek,
fly
in a,
(but
accordance with that of SV.), although in nearly every such case a part of the mss.
same
The comm.
here, as elsewhere.
glosses
RV. reads in a di^m- after divd, and some of SPP's authorities do the same. RV. has
prdktdd dpakiad TLXiA tidaktdd m. c the directions admit also of being understood
^s,o
20.
Here
fly
now may he
let fly
The epithets like (vdydiu in this verse and below in vs. 22 seem by their accent (and
by comparison with ydtumdnt and ydtudhana) to signify strictly one having a dog
'
21.
Ppp. combines
demon.'
at
The comm.
oblation-disturbers, of
them who
strive to
win upon
[it]
{ydtti), of
let
the
the mighty
one {qakrd) attack them that are demoniacs as an ax the woods, splitting
[them] like vessels.
the
RV. reads eti in d, and no small share of the AV. mss. (the majority of SPP's) do
same (including our P.s.m.I.D.R.p.m.Kp.) both editions give etu. The AV.
;
padaAaxt,
late
The Petersburg
like the
intent,'
which
is
highly arbitrary.
The comm.
LW. would
22.
The
do
eagle-(.' Jz//a/7i-)sorcerer
Indra, as
if
with a
mill-stone.
As
comm.
names
qiquluka-.
The
under
translation of
vs. 20.
it
is
For
a mere
viii.
BOOK
4-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
VIII.
23.
let
let
490
let
the
Prat.
iv. 8.
24.
{? rd)
magic
with
vailing
man
(mayd)
woman Lwho
isj pre-
neckless false-worshipers
vanish
the
let
The obscure
instead.
25.
at the
Soma, Indra
also,
l^yatumdnt).
|_Here ends the second anuvaka, with 2
hymns and
verses.
5.
\Qukra.
dvivittfam.
stddbrhati
stddbrhati ;
14.
^av.
dnustubham
i.upari-
j 8
,
kakummatl ;
6-p. jagatl ;
i^.
g. 4-p.
puraskrti jagatl ;
purastddbrhatl ;
ig.
22.
jav.
7-/.
*LThe
in Paipp. xvi.
10. iristubh ;
11.
pathydpankti
virddgarbhd bhurik
fakvari.']
which
rite (19.
iii.
5 etc., to
hymn
Griffith,
i.
unnoticed.J
400
is
bound on a hero;
heroic, rival-
The comm.
calls the amulet tilakavrksanirmita, thus |_cf. comm. to vss. 4, 8J idenand sraktya. Ppp. omits our b and the first words of our c, reading as
b sapatnahas suvlrah : then paripdnah etc.
tifying tilaka
its
2.
ing [them].
Ppp. reads eiu
in
c.
spoil-
491
VIII.
-viii. 5
With this amulet Indra smote Vritra with this he, being filled with
3.
wisdom, ruined the Asuras; with this he conquered both, heaven-andearth here with this he conquered the four directions.
;
anena dyavaprthivl
c,
4.
of scorners, controlling
let it
my
protect us on
in c
5.
these gods,
let
ublie ajayat.
remover
forcible,
all sides.
Soma
reverters.
In this verse and the next, Ppp. has the better reading pratisarena for -rats in
The
first
first
pada recurs
6.
half-verse
is
at xvi. 9.
my
MS.
|_Cf. also
c, d.
i.
d.
The
5. 3.
2.
heaven-and-earth,
interpose
these gods,
xix. 24. 8
the day,
also
the
also
sun
let
reverters.
'
Interpose'
above
7.
i.e.
The
between
me and what
people
who make
By
dread.
all
The
Ppp. pratisarena
in
fighters;
in d, as
c, te te
it,
controlling, drives
away the
noted
devas pu-.
like
witchcrafts.
c.
conquered
9.
also, for b,
(m)
full of
wisdom,
have
brought by others
let these, of
'
'
Navigable'
';
the
comm. so understands.
SPP's mss. do not
i.e.
Ppp. combines
c, but the comm. does so, like our edition.
krtya "figirasir, has for \)yah krtya. "surir uta (the addition rectifying the meter), and
punctuate between b and
combines
10.
Indra,
in f
On
navya
this
man
and
let
|_For a
somewhat
Thou
all_
in c
it
Vishnu, Savitar,
Vai^vanara, and
11.
'tij
Rudra, Agni,
Prajapati,
[namely,]
Parameshthin, Viraj,
the seers.
7.
(?).
moving
whom we
crea-
sought, him
viii.
BOOK
5-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
492
The mark of division in this verse is badly placed in our edition it should be after
(vdpadam iva, as in the mss. Land SPP's edition J. SPP. reads at the end, with all the
mss., dntitam; the comm. this time (cf. the note to vi.4. 2) gives us our choice between
;
it
as one
the difficulty
\\.
The
first
a,
the irregular uttamds instead of uttama seems due to the influence of the two
He
12.
verily
becomes a
a lessener of rivals,
'
Lessener
'
have -kdrqana,
comm.
gives.
deprives us of
tiger, likewise
'
'
it
its
witness.
13.
over ivi-raj)
the quarters
all
14.
in
who
human
wise
(.');
who
;
Ka^yapa
collected thee
comm. explains
inc, the
made
as
[_a
(.-');
the
their defense.
collectivej
= mdnusesu madhyej
d sathqresane, which is much more acceptable one is inclined also to conjecture savK^reshw 'jayat.
Ppp. brings no help, only reading abadhnata for akrnvata
he reads
in
at the end.
comm. reckons our e, f as a separate verse, the 5th of his " decad," thus making
decad " come out with 13 vss. (instead of 22 10 = 12, as in the Berlin ed.).J
[_The
this "
Whoever with
15.
witchcrafts,
The
16.
[our]
Let
progeny and
riches, a
Freedom from
rivals
b.
Or
C,
Our
for us below,
thou,
a.
freedom from
rivals
for us
make
hero.
the directions
may be understood
defense for
me
[be]
me
let
493
Compare AgS.
The verse,
i.
The
Land Ap^S.
xiv. 26.
ij with
wanting
VIII.
-viii.
a,
The comm.
Ppp.
omits
me
in c.
all
the
is
first
19.
2.
as noted above,
akar.
BOOK
may be
sides, that I
in
a, b.
let that,
my
body on
all
xxxiv. 52 d,
which
differs
Ppp. has
te for
me
from
in c,
it
and asat
in
[_
20.
edness
The
;
ma
(? ntethi),
body-protecting, thrice-
(ojas).
in a,
ful
(Jie
'
in
The comm.
c.
and doubt-
difficult
first
The
21.
life -time
of a
this,
O gods, enter
hundred au.tumns
ye together
that he
may be
22.
MP.
1.3 d.J
Giver of welfare,
remover
lord
of
the
people,
Vritra-slayer,
masterful
of scorners, let Indra bind Lfor theej the amulet, [he] that has
conquered,
is
defend thee on
The
ii.
all sides,
let
him
all sides.
all SPP's) put no pause at the end of d (after aparStwo padas are nearly the same with i. 21. a, b, above (and with other
texts
.see the note to that verse).
Ppp. omits a, b, and reads (better) sarvadd instead
of sarvatas at end of f.
LAn accent-mark is lacking under the so of somapah.\
jitah).
The
first
LHere
fifth
artha-sukta.
6.
\Mdtrndman.
%-3.y?,
pancame.\
sadvihfam.
stddbrhatt
prapdthaka.\
irdhmanaspatyd ;
dnustiibham
ij.
jav.
j-p.
2.fura-
fakvari
also in Paipp.xvi., Lbut with vs. 8 before 7, vs. 15 between ii and 12, and
24 between 13 and 14 J.
|_The hymn is reckoned by Kaug. (8.24), with ii. 2 (which see) and vi. in, to the
mdtrnamdni. It is employed in the slmanta rite (35. 20) in the eighth month of a
Found
vs.
'
viii.
6-
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
VIII.
636',
(p.
494
p.
the Ath. Paddh. seems to prescribe a " talisman in the form of a doll made
of red and yellow mustard plants " (?) and reaching from the woman's neck to her navel.
mustard
is
same
rite.
The hymn
Translated: Weber,
i.
/</.
Siud.
251; Ludwig,
v.
p.
523; Henry,
17,
54;
Griffith,
403.
The two
born
(fern.)
aliiiga
for
them ydtraj
let
when
Weber (and Zimmer after him: p. 321) conjectures that the two 'winners of a
husband are the breasts, and that the reference is to the ceremonious washing of the
young child. The numerous names of evil beings in the hymn are in good part unknown
elsewhere and untranslatable of some of them tentative versions can be added in
parenthesis.
The comm. reads all^as in d, and explains it as ali + l(a |_taking a/i as
diseases (or deities representing them) that fly about like beesj.
'
adds
[_cf.
vss. 5,
comm.
gives in
in a
in b, maltmrtatii palttakam ; in c, a^Usam, and
muskayor apa hanmasi we smite away in \h^ pudenda,^
the accusatives of which our text is alone made up.
The
;
23 J at the end
\>
'
Approach (sam-vrt) thou not creep thou not on creep not down
3.
between the thighs I make for her a remedy, the bajd, expeller of the
;
ill-named.
Ppp. r&zi% javam instead of bajam
Both
{samvrt)
what
is
the
ill-named
The comm.
we smite away
woman's
in d.
introd.J.
both
let
(strdind).
b,
5.
The n
of duriidinan
is
prescribed by Prat.
iii.
The comm.
vaj he takes -naman
half- verse.
seek approach
84.
niggards
Ppp. reads,
The
in
c, d,
|_cf.
vss. 2, 23 J.
after-snuffling, fore-feeling,
Ppp. reads, for c, rayaf qukaskinam ; the comm. has ca kiskinas (for qvakis-^ and
he explains kiskin to mean either ' uttering the sound kis kis,' or constantly injuring
(from the root kisk).
;
'
495
He who
BOOK
VIII.
lies
-viii.
[like]
{tiritin),
let
Tiritin
'
womanish,' as wearing a distinctive woman's head-dress the comm., howword with antardhanena Uatah, as if from tirah-atin ! Ppp. puts
;
8,
and reads
klibarilpam kiritinam.
He who
8.
ing
them the
[_Cf.
suptatit for
RV.
x. 162.
svapne
in a, and, in
c,
vajas
d,
iaiii
shadow.
Both translators understand the second half-verse
to
made
the baja
Whoever makes
9.
miscarriage, him,
this
herb, do thou
make
disappear,
lustful
LaccusativeJ
The
last
pada
is
The comm.
interprets
10.
ing
donkey-noises
they
that
[are]
kusUlas
One
make
(f/fl)
makand kuksilds
in the evening,
(granaries)
these,
to disappear scattered.
it
(M.s.m.W.O.).
srmdh (W.)
c, d,
at
end of
d,
kui;iilaya( ca kuksula
as
arjunavrksavad bhayamkardkrtayas.
As for srima, cf. srma in OB.
W.
has interlined
"humped?"
11.
(
.'
The
diirqd),
kukiindkas, the
dancing on
like
kuktirabhas,
liurifd/ii bibhrati
They who do
to disappear.
pelts
in the forest
kllvdi
Va pr. ghosdik
krtydir diisydni.
make
(krtti),
here.
ye kurvate vane.
sky,
we
viii.
BOOK
6-
Ppp. reads
vdsin,
Weber understands
alternatively) as
sequence
13.
'
-vdsin as
'
mrsakdn
e,
496
makakdn.
for
In basta-
the
comm. avicarinavasandn.
Ludwig
women's hips
thrusters-forth of
as
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
Indra,
[it],
disappear.
The comm. has several different explanations of the first half-verse, the translators
many more a literal rendering seems admissible enough. Ppp. reads for b ahith
;
tnddhdya
14.
bibhrati.
They who go
stayers in
make
to disappear
SPP.
all
15.
front,
a,
from here.
them.
before a
One would
emend
like to
to
apdk- 'standing
he adopts dpdke-
94,
which prescribes
In
ii.
aloof.'
the faces in
are nritndas
in c i^dkadh-, in
d ye ca mayyajd, and
in e
combines -ska
Some
'yd(-.
The comm.
b.
of
has, for d,
less
With eyes
husband,
tries to
The comm.
approach this
reads
for
pddaya
17.
in c,
The
down,
woman
{^.
dpracaUkaqd),
ior
pdtaya.
pandagds
Ppp. gives
bristling,
in
[_altemativelyj as
grinding up,
hermit-haired,
{} tiinddla)
much handling
and
cow a
qdliida, pierce
The
one,
thou
pot.
in e svapati.
as he claims, with
women-
in
prakslnorupradeqds ;
fall
in
accordance,
syandana.
ing to Prat.
iii.
in
is
quoted
in the
The comm.
also has
and takes /nf vidhya (^-pp. pravrddhi) in e ss pravtdhya, gerund. Further, he has
prdsydt instead oi pdrsnyd, and, at the end, spandandt. His verse-division is different
from ours, as he reckons e, f to vs. 18. He explains marlmrga?n in b as = punahpunar
ntrqantam.
497
Whoever
8.
The comm.
by ptdayet.
under iu
make him
The a
iii.
-viii.
born dead
it
of hrdayaxddham, and
its
non-
mark
3, iv. 68.
in d.J
19.
VIII.
shall
let
bearing [women]
the
one
wind a cloud.
drive, as the
Gandharvas, woman-seekers
Ppp. begins ^^ ^to j-, and ends abhrai vatai 'va rdjatu.
jatdn as
anindh
is
The
ardhotpannan.
Prat.,
ii.
let
(.''),
The comm.
which seems a
plain
lie
by the
the brown
amno-
explains
acknowledgment that
at a later
20.
down
Let [her] maintain what is left(.'); what is set, let not that fall
let the two formidable remedies, to be borne in the under garment,
'
i.
From
the
rim-nosed, the
naked, from
the
tangalvd,
the shady
.'
chdyaka)
and
for
22.
From
less one,
[one],
Ppp. has
at the \>t%va.vimg
'
tearing
pavainasa
'
or the like
the
comm.
tan-.
from the much twining twiner {vrnta) that creeps forth upon
abhiprasarpatah.
23.
[that]
They who
eat
raw
devour embryos
rteat,
them we make
flesh of
Ppp. combines at the beginning ja'Vwaw, and has in place of our d 'rdydn Lcombined
in its version of our 5 c, d
is
iv. 18.
6-
viii.
24.
BOOK
They
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
that creep
her father-in-law
Pari
VIII.
away from
sun, as a daughter-in-law
let
though compounded with the verb, has the value of a strengthener of the
in a,
498
Geldner,
|_Cf.
Stud.
P'ed.
270.J
25.
let
process of birth
in
let
them not
drive
b, lit'ly
not
'
make
the
Childlessness,
26.
man
crying,
also
still-birth,
that
ma
a woman.'
guilt
avayd)
2S.\<tx
punt&nsam.
barrenness
(agltd),
as
(dpriya),
having
if
Ppp. reads, in a, b, t/idrtavatsam amabhrogham agham anayam. The comm. has, for
agham avayam, aghavavayam, and paraphrases it with aghanam papdnam iatphala-
vd 'sakrd vayanam.
mdria-vaisam are quoted in the commentary
bhfitanam duhklidndth
It is
curious
and
their
if
second
member
v.''
[_Cf.
i.
the sixth
From
To the plants:
7.
\^Atharvan.
commentary
astdvihfakam.*
is
for
Found
xi.
to health.
2.
of
dnusttibham
6.
pathydpankti
I2.j-p.virdd
bhurij.']
also in Paipp. xvi. |_with verses 16-19 '" the order 16, 18, 19,
*|_The
17 J.
tL^'^^ Anukr. omits the definition of vss. 15 {tristubli)
and 24 (6-p.jagati).\
|_Used by Kaug. in a remedial
and lacquered
[cf. introd. to
Griffith,
spotted,
black
herbs
all
[of
{^iikrd),
them] do we address
(acka-d-vad).
2.
(trd) this
man from
the plants of which heaven has been the father, earth the mother, ocean
the root.
The second
In
c,
dydiis
is
half-verse
read by W.I.R.T.
We
as
iii.
23.
a, b.
This time
a.
it is
also in
Ppp.
499
3.
VIII.
-viii.
dis-
The first pada is a fragment, in meter and in construction the omission of dgram
would fairly rectify both. As in sundry other like cases, most of the mss. read at the
end anlnaqam (or -qatn) only P.M.W. have -qan.
;
The
4.
I
address
branches {vtgdkha)
formidable, giving
Ppp. reads
'
What power
5.
[is]
The
last
therewith,
{dtho)
do
pada
The
6.
is
wanting
lively,
the gods,
in
[is]
yours,
ydksma; now
all
men.
life to
strength
I call
in
man from
ye this
herbs, free
this
make a remedy.
Ppp.
up-guiding, flourishing
{} pusyd)
this
Compare 2. 6, with which this agrees in the first two padas and in most of the last
The mss. again are much at variance as to the reading of naghdrisam ; Bp.P.
two.
M.p.m.E.p.m.O. read LBp. with -ghd-\ naghdrsam. |_Ppp. reads naghdrisam (as does
The omission of the obscure pusyavi would
pada e.J
meter
we may make
Read medinlr
8.
in
this
man
name
allies
of a plant.
{medin) of
my spell
thrust
Literally,
'
let
the
herbs, sharp-horned,
foetal envelop.'
10.
also ^rt/^ja-dispelling,
come
he
as proper
9.
let
those herbs
hither.
freeing from the bonds of Varuna,' with which
i.e., doubtless,
on the guilty. Ppp. reads in c-d baldsandiint raksond^anfs krtydd-.
our text krtyddusani^ (for yad-) in d.
'
word
7.
(vdcas), that
fixed,
'
'
visits guilt
Read
I
this
in
Let the purchased, very powerful plants that are praised save
village cow, horse, man, beast.
II
in
tray-.
BOOK
7-
viii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
500
Rich in sweets the root, rich in sweets the tip of them, rich in
sweets was the middle of the plants rich in sweets the leaf, rich in
sweets the flower of them partaking of sweet, a driijk of nectar (amrta),
12.
let
of
mss. (except D.
and R.s.m.
b.
?)
also, for
is
easier.
13.
thousand-leafed, free
c.
upon the
me from
and most
save P.M.D.R.T.)
(all
Let the tigerish amulet of plants, saving, protecting from imprecation, smite far away from us diseases [and] all demons.
14.
The
/aflfe-text reads
has vyaghro
in a,
As
15.
at the roaring of
let
The usual expression is beyond ninety-nine such streams. Ppp. reads osadhlnam
sam vijante in a. |_Over " quake " W. interlines " shrink with fear." He would
'
for
The
16.
herbs,
it
'
all in
in v. 21. 4,
6.
We
a tremble," as
is
17.
plains
let
ta no
first line.
to the Angirases,
mayasvatlq fivah
18.
o. s. (. /i.j
see
brought together
is
stretch-
and continues
go ye
the forest-tree.
which we know
That is, probably, their collected or concentrated virtue. Ppp. reads in c janlmasi
ior jdntma^ ca.
|_We might render djndtas by 'what we are not acquainted with,' to
correspond with W's version oi jdiiitnds.\
Let
19.
make
this
all
man
20.
The
rice
and barley
it is
in
c.
(bicdfi)
my
we may
difficulty.
identical with 7
soma king
c, d,
above.
50I
Ye
21.
up
rise
(iid-ha)
thunders,
it
it
BOOK
VIII.
roars at [you],
-viii.
herbs
when,
With the second half-verse is to be compared RV. v. 83. 4 c, d. PrfttimSir is elseThe accent abhikrAndati is unmotived [_unless,
where epithet only of the Maruts.
indeed, with Hehry, we bring it, with standyati, under the domain iilyada\^.
Of
22.
make
this avtrta
the strength
a remedy, that he
W. and
O.s.m. xkaA.
parayamasi
23.
[herb]
at
end of b; Ppp.
the plant
now do
phalayamasi.
\i2&
years {-hdyand).
I call
to aid
for him.
One
a.
What
24.
ones the raghdts know, what ones the birds, the swans know, and what
the winged ones, what herbs the wild beasts
all
know
those
I call
to
tone of the
2d
25.
many
AV.
'
heavenly
'
\^
to
"tig- in a.
elsewhere unknown
Ppp.
not so elevated as to
is
is
combines suparna
xix.,
make
Cf.
JAOS.
half, p. 154.
let so
many
how
tection to thee.
Ppp. exchanges the second halves of
vss. 25
and
26,
change places.
26.
In
how many
|_herbsj
so many, all-remedial, do
Ppp. [see under
27.
Rich
28.
know a remedy,
(b/iisdj)
iti for
abhi.
this
man
in order
Ix.97.3
physicians
lacking fruits
to his
vs.
human
in c.
The
first
pSda
is
RV.
b.
galas, also
five galas,
all
BOOK
7-
viii.
The
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
S02
'
TB.
i.
5.
ic.
in a,
\tit
2, 3.
caturvin^am.
brhatt
viparitapddalaksmi
7.
parasendhananam.
tij>aristdt ; J.
(a.
is
sa
To conquer enemies.
8.
\^Bhrgvangiras.
osadhibhir aplparam.
; 4.
atijagatl ;
4-p.
dnustulrkam
brhattpurastdlprastdrapaiikti ; 6. dstdrapankti
8-10.
uparistadbrhati ;
pathydbrhatl ;
it.
21. tristubh ;
iticrt) ;
12.
4p. (akvari
22.
Found also in Paipp. xvi.; |_but the order of vss. 3 and 4 is inverted; likewise that
-Whitney's treatand 7 J. L" Verses " 22-24 are prose, in Brahmana style
ment of this hymn is doubtless only a rough first draft, which he would have revised
of vss. 6
Ws
|_Vait.
And
is
at 73.
5,
among
by Kaug.
is
the
is in
used with
v. 2.
army
etc.
rites of
when
the
our
to
vs. 14.
J
"army rites" (16.9-20), cites expressly vss. 1,2, and parts of 24,
and is indeed largely made up of the names of the objects mentioned in the hymn (see
below).
Not only Darila, but also Keqava (Bl., p. 314^* f^), and the introd. which
|_The text of the
SPP.
[_With
(16. II
some
fire-drill (16.
exorcises
fire-drill] fall
is
the
LUpon
same
it
half-verse, with
This now
it,
tdjad-bhahga
with use of
is
the
2,
with agidm
all
mentioned
hemp and
dhumdm
the
left
"army
dadhatam bhaydm.
See Ke^.,
out.
p.
3143"
-,
SPP.,
rites."J
3-4; Darila's
list
(n. to 48. i)
agrees entirely
"the
hostile
Various expressions
When
plant'),
left out.
with
fire for
h. 8, is
('castor-oil
down
where
the smoke appears, he
?)
When
p. 658'8-"9.
it
This
first
dhumdm paradrgyd
This
9)
made
all
in the
hymn may be
"hempen
nets,"
;
;
S03
BOOK
"net"
the
vss. lo,
(svahai 'bhyds of
VIII.
-viii.
i6;
fire
of
5, 12. J
"trap"
the
drill
of
badhaka; and with "wail to those" {dtiraha ^mibhyas of vs. 24), he makes, with his
left, in the same fire an oblation of the uncanny ihgida for the destruction of the army
Then, setting up a branch of red a^vattha
he winds
it
to the
north of his
with threads of blue and red with the last pada of vs. 24, and moves
it
rites
10
a,
b with
bolical fetters
similarly at 14.
used (48.4) for smearing the threads or symand again (with vi. 75 Kau^. 48. 31) with a
28, above
19 C with 7
5 a, b;
c), it is
[_A
most interesting
hymn,
to
wit
that
it
critical result is
here (vs. 2 c)
of an
won from
we have an
instance in which
both alternatives
This has
all
suggest
Translated
Muir,
v.
88
Ludwig,
(vss. 5-8);
p.
527
Henry,
23, 61
Griffith,
i.
412
1.
iniath)
we may
slay
of
our enemies.
Quoted
Let the putrid rope, breathing on [it], make yonder army putrid
seeing afar smoke, fire, let our enemies set fear in their hearts.
2.
dhamam
in
The
c.
16. 10,
12, 13,
'
'
'
'
out,
{vadhd).
translation implies the emendation (which Is made in our text) of ajiram
and bhdngas (p. tajddbhdnkhadiraaajiratn
.') to -rdm* and the treatment of tajdt
|(p.
^ahoiva/) as two separate words. Ppp. reads in b khadird 'ciram, and in c combines
The
8-
viiL
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAICIHITA.
VIII.
504
bhangdi 'va
(rni/ti
Lin
"reeds"
((arii) of vs. 4.
Griffith
of his authorities. J
men rough
4.
slayer slay
let
{pariisd)
let
the
like a
in c,*
The
3.
why
and has
at the
end (as
in 3 d)
parusahvd
samcitas ;
to
be
'
it
puts the
a kind of reed.'
and the " net," cf. introd.J * |_As the meter requires
vs. a purastddbrhatl and have done with it
?J
5.
stakes
net
For
cf. introd.
"encircling"
Since great
6.
{vdjhiivant)
[is]
first
W.
:
first
cf. vss.
|_"
Net-stakes "
the net of
therewith
c,
do thou crowd
them may be
{itbj)
down upon
all
[our] foes,
released.
verse of our 7 (omitting nyarbudam and reading at the end sendm), then putting the
whole after 7. All the mss. accent mucydtdi, which, though supported by the usage
mucyatdi
to
was emended
in
be a gloss.J
Great, O Indra, hero {qtira), is the net of thee that art great, that
worth a thousand, that hast hundred-fold heroism therewith encircling
7.
art
the
army
The
the end.
8.
Instead of our
c, d,
This great world was the net of the great mighty one
of Indra do I encircle
9.
cised
do
all
sendm
at
by that net
away (an-apavacand),
encircle all yon men.
toil,
is
not to be exor-
with these
505
To
10.
death do
they bound
(sd)
to meet, having
Lead ye them,
them
lead
(.''
them
in
c,
and
|_"
messengers of death;
messengers of Yama,
restrain (apa-umbh)
[them]
-viii.
Bhava's club
VIII.
BOOK
is
is
the
let
same
d.
12. The Perfectibles (sddhyd) go lifting with force one net-stake, the
Rudras one, the Vasus one; by the Adityas one is lifted.
udyata.
Let
13.
all
let
the
Aiigirases go slaying
The
14.
forest
them
trees,
plants,
Them
'
mean
'
15.
folks,
slay
quadruped
the word to
Kau^.
is
pi.
despatch
masc.
conspicuous flowers.'
hatarii.
that they
may
in c.
of this verse
\yox the
citation in
may
yonder army.
Ppp. makes devan and sarpdn change places |_and reads hatdth again at the end J.
V. 296, cites MBh. 11.11.45 = 461, where the Fathers are divided into seven
[Muir,
troops, four of
16.
are spread the fetters of death, which stepping into thou art
Here
not released
let this
of
Ppp. gives for a mrtyupa(;d yama [that is, ime? \ yuktd. Kaug. (16. 16) speaks of
katas of af^'(^///^[-wood] and nets of hemp.' LGeldner, Ved. Stud. i. 139, renders the
vs. and takes kuta as " trap "
SPP., p. 6s9'3, says nisdddnam prdnibandhanam ; Bl.,
'
p.
17.
"hammer."J
{g/tarmd)
[is]
kindled with
fire,
this thousand-slay-
yonder army.
O Qarva,
BOOK
8-
viii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
VIII.
506
Let them go unto death's burning (.'), unto hunger, debility, the
deadly weapon, fear by snare (dksu) and net, O Carva, [do thou] and
18.
all
Ppp. also
hardly advisable.
differs
much
in c,
'
quickly
sarva sendm amfim hatam. Part of our mss. also (W.O.D.T.) read sdrva
LGeldner discusses dksu, Ved. Stud. i. 1 36.
Flee
19.
(tras) forth,
The second
half -verse
is
II
-f-
-f
8.
The
20.
/(Z^/a-reading of
commentary quoting
under each
it
fall
then, of
The pada-m^.
xi. 10. 19 c, d, below.
Amitrds is metrically redundant in a. |_Rather
bfhaspdthpranuttdndm |_cf. iii. 6. 7J is by Prat
b.
the arrow
The second
22.
The
down
let
let
to
fit
vitals.
Together
heaven-and-earth
let
half-verse
is
yell
let
rificial
rule.
in d.
nearly repeated as
iii.
is
in d.
bhydtii
'
indrasyd 'ksatitdld-
c, d,
above.
a.
(} uddlii),
the sac-
heaven-
and-earth the two sides, the seasons the reins, the intermediate directions
{} pdrirathya).
Ppp. reads qaphd 'ntariksa buddhih and omits the clause antardeqdh kithkarah.
The
verse
23.
is
quoted
Kau;.
in
The year
(samvatsard)
is
adhisthdnam
virdd
moon
first
etc.
24.
On
Savyasthas
vi. 55.
hail
let
(p.
sazya^sthah)
is
a subject of
Prat.
ii.
95.
3.J
conquer thou
this side
completely, conquer
(Isd),
the charioteer.
let
those yonder be
S07
conquered
red one
That
stretch
BOOK
VIII.
-viii.
is,
svaha.\
'
of the
fire,
having surrounded
it
it
up toward the
'
:
manthatu.\
9.
\Atkarvan.
sadi'infam.
4p.
14.
Found
trdistubham
jagati ;
9.
z, j. paJikti
bhurij
atijagati.'\
also (except vss. 19, 20) in Paipp. xvi. |_with vs. 23 after vs.
24 J. The Kaug.
hymn; [_but the Vait. (33.8) allows the use of 21 vss. (from
6 to the end)
Translated: Ludwig,
1.
of
Whence
p.
.'
'
J.
See
[were] those two born.' which side (drdhd) was that.? out
what world
The which
Griffith, i.416.
is
.'
by whether
[of
them
.'
but
He who
What
in the distance.
at the beginning,
the
and reads
n.)
in
b tyabhijam qayanam.
priest (brahmdn)
may know
joined, in
is
it
by pen-
which one
[is
joined].
Ppp. reads catvari instead of trini
of 'disjoins.'
Compare
ix. 10.
in a.
27 (RV.
i.
Caturthdm
'
fourth
'
164. 45).
brhdt
.'
-thai.
Brhati the measure (indtra) was fashioned forth out of measure [as]
a mother illusion {tndyd) was born from illusion, Matall out of illusion.
5.
BOOK
9-
viii.
The
of c
it
508
mayah
at beginning
hi instead of ha.
[is]
two firmaments
the
apart
is
Vai^vanara's counterpart
6.
{bddh)
measure, fashion,'
'
The pada-lext
this verse.
ma
desire to play
making of
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
Agni forced
by
is
We
7.
is
in c,
The remainder
brahman;
is
distribute
of the
vi-dhd)
it
numbers.
Ppp. reads prchatni
rs- in a.
After whom,
8.
sacrifices
{vratd)
.'J
(> yaksd)
remove {pra-cyu),
in whose course
stirs
that,
seers, is
9.
some see
thing
No
her,
is
(f .)
adapted
virdj goes
to,
every-
not.
ms. Lof oursj inserts / between -rat and sva- in b Lbut four of SPP's do so J,
by Prat. ii. 8 (under which this is one of the passages quoted). In d we
as required
to tve
tve (accentless)
pronoun (as
pers.
Who
10.
who
sons,
if
2d
dawnings
word were
the
all
in v. 2. 3).
who her
The
as
tti,
[vyusti)
version
is
.'
.'
much more
literal
-tls.
Pair-ness,'
'
11.
ones
her
This same
(f.)
the
is
she
that
12.
bJ
[^and,
here also,
it
it
10. 4.
iii.
first
It is
here.
found also
Ppp. has
\m
a,
in other texts in
connection
and
move
they move on
in
dj.
509
The
word
BOOK
VIII.
-viii.
13.
Three
in the
(f.)
come
{gJiarmd) have
The
all
re'/as
MS. has
The meter-names
'
in
TS.
vratdm and MS. ksatrdm.
sacrificer.
in
wings
'
rectify the
gayatri,
arkt, .bringing
coordinate with
set
TS.MS.
all
is very corrupt.
The translation implies emendation of adadhus to adadhat in a
would not be absolutely impossible to take the seers as subject in a, and her that
was fourth as joint object with Agni-and-Soma.' Of the other texts (as above), TS.
verse
it
'
'
'
'
'
in
is
brhadarkir
in d.
15.
named cow
five
dawnings
five
five
those
(f .)
five-
[are] one-
'
'
etc.
16.
sdman ;
(.')
six
they
call
{ah) the
plough
(sira) sever-
six the
wide
[spaces].
The
translation implies in
JAGS.
17.
son,
sat
X.
this
ahdm\
is
;
given in our
text,
against
rtdsya [ci.
451J.
Six they
which one
down
call
[is]
excess (dtirikta)
seven
tell
ye us the sea-
viii.
BOOK
9-
None
plant sdd
Seven
18.
seasons seven
the
demanded by
in a, as
Prat.
ii.
510
In d the con-
9.
reversible.
is
seven,
{mddliu, n.)
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
(bliutd)
possible
'
those
to
in
'
those
modify
d to
Ppp- reads
seven
(f .)
butters {djya)
are seven-vultured, so
it
relate to is
in
sacrificial
'
'
Nearly
^haiii.
end of
all
dyam
c,
qui^ravd
iti
c.
19. Seven [are] the meters increasing {-uttara) by four, the one set
upon the other how do the praises {stoma) stand firm in them how are
.'
.'
The gender of anyds at beginning of b speaks strongly for a compound like the later
anyo 'nya; but the double accent and the pada-rezAmg (anydh : anydsinin) are against
The pada-lext divides arpitdni (Jiadrp-) at end of b, but not at end of d. The
it.
verse is wanting in Ppp.
How
20.
[is]
how
adapted to that of
stul>/t
This verse,
how j'dgafi
fifteen.'
how
.'
wanting
/;/-
is
to that of thirty-three.'
in
Ppp.
manner
in a
inter-
Eight
21.
[are]
all
combine indra
tnajain tasyd
tious
rtv-
and, in
22.
ship
'sie 'ttdra
The
am
it
auspicious
(m.),
all
the sarhfiila-mss.
{i^h'a)
is
;
d,
a,
23.
Eight
waters,
men
The nouns
of
'
being of
-Jd rtdsya,
all (f.).
is
regarded as
c, d.
It
'
'
in
skill.'
Indra,
six of
{mamtsyd), herbs
in c are accusatives,
Yama, seven
them
five
of
followed
{sac) after.
All the mss. this time read with our ttxX yamdsya fs- in a-b.
our 24.
combine
better have
apparently refers to
adjectives in
speaking.
as there
rtv-.
'
'
511
VIII.
24.
-viii.
lO
first
four
BOOK
seers.
all
make
What now
.25.
who
sama
Ppp. reads
(also Ppp.) in d.
dhama
for
It is
LOver
One
26.
ings
W.
[is]
[is]
simple
.'
in b.
combine ekarsis
in a,
but
the
(dlidman),
{ekavrl)
the ox {go),
[is]
'
Which
in
'
is
'
all ekartt'ts
ox,'
because
the
o.x,
seer,
single
[is]
all
is
not in excess.
ekartus.
It
here
says kutah.
10.
\Atharvacdrya.
of the parydya-siiktas.
viii.,
makes use
is
Paipp. xvi.
in
upanayana (Kaug.
56. 13) is to
[Paryaya
I.
anustubh
trayodafakam.
;
\>
r-
hymn
of the
mdrtyuihjaya jndrtyava
See
Griffith, i.421.
ii
of 4, y.
cf. vs.
23.
virddgdyairi ;
Vtrdj verily
[universe]."
Ppp. reads 'jayata for
dsit,
She ascended
(iit-kram)
house-sacrificing
She ascended
thus.
eve
{grhamedhin) house-holder
thus.
in
Ppp.
fire
of offering {ahavantya)
knoweth
yam
Hi.
becometh he who
The
on
BOOK
lO-
viii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
V akrdmat, which
introductory clause s6
SI2
is
omitted by
the mss., according to their custom, almost without exception, until the last paragraph,
where
29,
all
give
it;
it is
R. alone gives
it
in this
justi-
paragraph.
fit
(.''
Our /aali-mss.
for
rtah
^w'xAi.
|_as
omits after
it
daksintyas.
5.
to his assembly,
She ascended
6.
to his gathering,
fit
She ascended
to his address,
By
[_line
the connection,
5 is
dmintrana ought
dofakam.
II.
brhatl;
ij.
8.
10. i-p.
ydjusl gdyatri ;
drey anustubh ;
thus.
dmdnfrana)
{?
sSmny anustubh
8, i6.
[men] go
[men] go
[Paryaya
wanting in Ppp.
for address
fit
for gatherings
11
[?], 14.
etc.
(8. j-/.) /
from
9.
usniggarbhd
sdmni paukti
Instead of
4.
(11. i-p.) ;
4-p.
12.
uparistddvirSd
virdd gdyatri
striding
{"i
vikrdntd) fourfold
in
the
atmosphere.
The phrase
is
9.
we
she ascended
'
is
prefixed
of both classes
Ppp. reads
'
at the
10.
They
11.
"O
may
said
subsist
us call to her."
let
called to her
///).
refreshment, come!
(/ra),
come
svadhd, come!
pleasantness,
'hi,
and omits
{vatsd),
iti at
udder
Ppp. begins tasyS 'gnir vat-.
come!
"
Accent
"N
b
"
513
BOOK
13.
VIII.
\iO'Ca.
lO
-viii.
yajnayajtiiya and
in
all
the mss.
14.
(vydcas)
15.
16.
last
astdu.
a 0/
kdmam-
h of
of i()-2i.
d.
trees
vi.
te
virdd anustubh
18. 4-p.
prdjdpatyd pahkli ;
4f.-p.
her
fParyaya HI.
18.
sacrifice
17.
katnatk
hy yajndyajniya.
sacrifice
first
is
136. 3.
She ascended; she came to the Fathers; the Fathers slew her;
she in a month came into being therefore to the Fathers they give in a
month the monthly [oblation] he understandeth the road that goes to
the Fathers who knoweth thus.
19.
Again Ppp. puts pitrbhyas after tndsi [_R's collation, viasi\, and then reads dadhatas
svadhdvdn pitrsu bhavati pitrydnath eX.z. O.R. accent jdnati.
20.
She ascended
knoweth
make
she in
7'dsat in
thus.
Ppp. reads tasmdd ardhamdse devebhyo juhoti: juhoty agnihotram pra devay-.
{iipa-hr)
to
Present,'
1'
men
i.e.
'
food
his
in
'
'
on both days
'
is
'
every day.'
Ppp.
BOOK
lO-
Viii.
;:;:
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
514
\> 0/ 22-24,28,
a. 0/ 22,2j,26,2g. 4-p. sdmnijagatt ;
of 22, 26. sdmtiy usnih ; A of 22, 23, 26, 2g. drey anustubli ; c of
a of 24, 2j, 28. 4-p. usnih ; c of 24. prdjdpatyd 'nustubh ; A of 24,
2j. dsuri gdyatrl ;
2^,27- drct tristubh ; \) of 2j,26. sdmny usnik ; z of 2^,27,28. virdd gdyatrl ; & of 2y.
\> of 27. sdm$u tristubh ;
&. of 28. ^p.brdhml bhurig gdyatrl
4-p. prdjdpatyd jagati ;
C of 2g.
sdmny
dve sodafake.
anustubh.^
She ascended she came to the Asuras the Asuras called to her
O illusion {mdyd), come of her Virochana son of Prahrada was young
her Dvimurdhan son of
(vatsd), the metal-(4)'J-)vessel [was] vessel
Ritu milked from her he milked illusion that illusion the Asuras subsist upon
one to be subsisted on becometh he who knoweth thus.
22.
first
to
instead of vir-.
and
in
TB.
ii.2.9'iff. [of.
i.
MS.
iv.
5.9"J.
The samAiiS-mss.
24.
rich in cheer,
[was] vessel
Vena milked
and grain
va
of iravaty in
25.
a.
called to her
rich in
Ppp. puts
26.
of her king
to the
brahman, come
upon
that,
from her he
this
She ascended
refreshment, come
of her Indra
in b.
515
VIII.
-viii.
10
knoweth
BOOK
thus.
in b,
in
c.
subsist
of
knoweth
Ppp.
thus.
lias
kauverako
jlvanti in
kauvero vai<;ravano
\zl.
our 28 cj in
b,
and rajatandbhih
ti
of
d.
She ascended
28.
to her
\cl.
C.
of her
Kubera son
of Vigravana
was young, the raw vessel [was] vessel her Rajatanabhi son of Kubera
milked from her he milked concealment
upon that concealment the
other-folks subsist
he concealeth all evil, becometh one to be subsisted
upon, who knoweth thus.
;
She ascended
29.
her
b,
of her
of Vigala
was
from her he milked poison upon that poison the serpents subone to be subsisted upon becometh he who knoweth thus.
milked
sist
our 27 bJ.
Takshaka descendant
;
|_cf.
in c.
Airao-ja/dh
is
text notwithstanding
its
iv.
where
b,
it is
55 as an example of a
word divided
vrddhi.
initial
in
in ihc
pada-
c [_R's
collation has
-rdslrdirdv- \.
[Paryaya VI.
catuskas.
frijdpatyd nustubh
'
Then
31
2-p
sdmni tristubh
32. z-p.
usni/i.']
shall
[_The connection
30.
for
whomsoever
that
[it].
as Dr.
Ryder suggests.J
The
seem
to
rejection,
hymn
are "con-
beginning
in
our
text.
viii.
BOOK
lO
31.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
VIII.
the mind
J:
[it],
he should reject
516
by [thinking]
[it]
with
I reject thee.
32.
In that he rejects
33.
Poison
is
[it],
thus.
[_The quotations from the Old Anukr. for the paryaya-stikta are given piecemeal at
the end of
III.
paryaya.
e^2,c\\
II. eia^a;
liere
be given together:
I.
trayodaqa;
vol.
i.,
p. 19, prints
them
form:
{avasana-rcas'\
[The summations
13
10
II. av.,
71a" {vat),
III.
of
_f.,
av., 8
IV.
_g-.,
is]
one of four
are as follows:
I. g., 6; av.,
VI. av., 4.
[the Wst.
six.'J
paryaya
av., 16
of 26 verses and
(that
is
30 hymns
(i.e.
in our
LHere ends
hymns 1-9)
(i.e.
plus 67 avasdna-rcas.
Similarly ms.
I.
h. 10)
makes
Book IX.
book is the second of the second grand division
Atharvan collection. For a general statement as to the
make-up of the books of this division, see page 471. The Old
Anukramanl describes the length of hymns i, 3, and 5 by stating in each case the excess over 20 verses
perhaps assuming
20 as the normal length. The whole book has been translated
by Victor Henry, Les livres VIII et IX de rAtharva-veda tral_This ninth
of the
The bhdsya
is
book.J
LParyaya-hymns
The /arj/oy^-hymns
and
hymn
LThe
7 (with
of this
anuvaka-^\\'\%\ovi of the
anuvdkas
of
Anuvakas
Hymns
Verses
24
Decad-div.
10+14
25
10
6 (with 6 parydyas)
lo
+ io+n
10+14
follows:
ix.
24
31
+10 + 5
hymn
are
12
12 34
two hymns each.
page 472.
book
parydya).\
10
38
62T
26I
22
6p
IP
+10 +10 +
10
10
9
22
10+12"
12
28
10
10
+8
means " paragraph of a paryaya " (such as is numbered as a " verse " in the
and p means ''paryaya.^' The last line shows the " decad "-division.
These divisions are shown also in both editions.
Of these " decads," anmidkas
I, 2, 3, 4, and 5 contain respectively 5, 5, 4, 2, and 5 (in all, 21 "decads"); while
anuvdkas and 4 have respectively 6 parydyas and i. The sum is 21 " &ec3.A"-suktas
and 7 paryiya-sukias or 28 siiktas.]
Here
If
Bei-lin edition)
'i
To the honey-whip
I.
^[Atharvan.
caturvinfarcam.
paiikti; j. pardnuslubh
madhudevatyam
;
6,7. malidbrhatl
etc.
dfvinam.
(6.
triistubham
atifdkvaragarbhd ;
7.
z.
tristubgarbhd
atijdgatagarbhd)
pankH ;
24. j-av.
[Partly prose
6p.
14 a
asfi.]
and 21
to the end. J
Found
before 16J in Paipp. xvi. [but according to a note in W's Collationbook, vss. 1-24 occur in Paipp. at folios 226 a, 108 a, 69 b, i.e. in several different
[before
6,
and
vs. 18
5'7
ix.
BOOK
I-
The hymn
kdtidas ! \.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAJflHITA.
IX.
'honey-hymn'
is
SiS
and
is
*|_vi.
125.2 and
and
xix. 3.
have the
s.z.m^
pratika (divasprthivyas).
Griffith,
i.
427
Verily from sky, from earth, from atmosphere, from ocean, from
from wind was born the honey-whip noting {cay) it, [as] putting on
immortality, all creatures {praj'd) rejoice to meet it with their hearts.
1.
fire,
The
meter
irregularities of
combining prthivya
prescribed by Prat.
'nt-
and
may be
[is]
the milk of
it
and
in
is
after
breath, thither
in.
it
by
Divds p-
The
little
3.
68.
ii.
Great, all-formed
2.
ocean
in a
is
It also
wrong, since a
in
b
3.
by a
{caritd)
Pada
is
4.
Mother
d,
padas
c,
d with 10
in vs. 10).
identical with
vyds ; at end of
b,
c, d.
[as]
a great brightness
{b/idrga).
d,
15 a, b Land
MB.
ii.8.
15 a, bj.
With
a,
b compare RV.
viii.
101(90).
c.
all-formed
embryo
this,
when born
at the
all
existences.
of
it
[and] tender,
there
its
came
mother
to be an
fills
it,
519
Who
6.
knows
BOOK
who understands
{pra-vid) that,
IX.
{cit)
he may revel
in
-ix.
that which
it
The
.'
[is]
priest
it.
the
Of
'
it
(b)
'
'
'
'
vessel.'
;
name
tnahdbrhati.
He knows
7.
two unex-
its
(ilrj),
unresisting.
Its,' i.e.
'
She
8.
of the 'honey-whip.'
loudly,'
'making
lit.
is
very
to excess the
The
in streams.'
sound
verse
is
king'';
very obscure
ill
Whom, when
bulls that are self-ruling, they rain, they cause to rain, for
this, his desire,
'
Whom
'
is
fem.
per-
in part identical
it is
(= RV.
9.
'Crying
syllables)
it
that,
abounds
and
in b,
6.
refreshment, waters.
;
'
lost in
they
'
(c) is
masc,
The Anukr.
Ppp.
the bulls.
|_seems to scan as
a
10. Thunder [is] thy voice, O Prajapati
vehemence (?pisma) over the earth verily from
;
1 1
-t-
-I-
fol-
9J.
bull,
fire,
1 1
The
latter half-verse
we had
above, as 3
c,
is
repeated below,
a,
b Lwith
liiv/ for
tiMi
at the
that one
11.
As
As
second pressing
let
splendor be maintained
It is
is
in
soma
my
is
is
in
soma
my
is
so,
self.
loved of Indra-and-Agni,
splendor be maintained in
soma
splendor be maintained
at the
Indra-and-Agni,
13.
let
As
Agvins,
12.
my
so,
self.
Ribhus,
self.
accompany an
offering
one of the passages forming the varcasya gana (see note to Kauq.
13. i)
'
BOOK
I-
ix.
and
THE atharva-Veda-samhita.
ix;
520
at
initiation of a
May
14.
have i come
The second
with
generate honey;
unite
me
may
Unite me,
15.
the gods
win honey;
rich in milk,
Agni,
By reckoning
may
all
syllables).
the
first
good puratisnih.
know me
as such
may
seers.
We
As
16.
let
89. 2.
honey-makers
the
A^vins,
vii.
splendor be maintained in
The
17
C, d.
Agvins,
As
17.
of
line
the
let
like the
is,
flies
my
my
me 'qvina balam
corresponding parts of
{mdksa) smear
so,
it
: cf.
our
stands.
so,
a, delete
a,
it
d.
of any one of the three nouns in our d would rectify the meter.
What honey on
18.
ojaq ca dhriyatam
In
The omission
honey,
self.
hills (girt),
[is]
me.
With
is
this verse
to
be compared
vi.
given J.
69.
i,
[_
and puts
it
19.
{sdraghd), that
This verse
may speak
differs only
me
anoint
among
splendid words
the people.
vi. 69. 2.
a bull, thou
20. Thunder [is] thy voice, O Prajapati
mence on the earth, on the sky upon that live all cattle
castest vehe-
The
(is)
fern.
with this
it
[and] refreshment.
That
is the same with 10 a, b, saving divt for ddhi at the end.
this is masc. (or
and might refer either to voice or to earth
//a), and might refer either to 'vehemence' or to 'sky'; while 'it' is again
first
half-verse
'
in c is fern, (^tam),
neut.,
The
'
'
'
'
('
vehemence
').
'
'
'
'
521
Anukr.
is,
less.
first
BOOK
-ix. 2
IX.
+ i2:il+9[ii?] = 42),
tihii at the
end of
tlie
quite worth-
tarii
Earth
21.
The
the
[is]
staff,
lightr
oi antariksain unelided,
initial
22. He who knows the seven honeys of the whip becomes rich in
honey the Brahman, and the king, and the milch-cow, and the draft-ox,
and rice, and barley honey the seventh.
:
-1-
12
-I-
= 18
= 42j
18
why
see
12
= 42J
is
it
12
is
8-1-8: 12
|_The not
very sufficient reason for the preference would seem to be the position of the avasana,
which divides the "vs." as 18:24 and not as 24: 18. J LPpp. has in a madhukaqayas
and sapta madhumatim for madhuman bhavati s then follows madhumato
for kaq-
lokdn jayati
(cf. vs.
Rich
23.
(ahdrya)
in
honey he becomes;
it
thunders in
therefore
me
rich in
When
24.
23).
thus.
In order to
and separate
make an
and
iti in d,
to resolve
dnu enatn
in e
and
to
has to be violently divided the /a^fe-text intimates a division after the second dnu.
LPpp. in a-b has a tat also before prajapatis and in e it reads prajd budhyattte for
prajdp- budhyate.\
|_The hymn begins with divds and the quoted Anukr. says " divaq " ca catur-uttarah
line
(referring to a plus of
2.
To
Kama
16. 4-p.
8. 2-p.
2i, 22.
(akvarigarbhd pardjagati.'\
"vs." 13. J Found also (except vs. 4) in Paipp. xvi. [_wlth vs. 16
LPartly prose
The hymn (vs. l) is prescribed in Vait. 24. 10 to be
before 12 and vs. 24 before 20 J.
recited, with homage to Kama, in a part of the Agnistoma ceremony and in Kaug. 49. i
;
it
(vs.
Translated: Muir,
Hymnen,
p.
76 (part)
in a witchcraft
v.
;
ceremony.
2-
IX.
BOOK
The
1.
Kama,
word
is
'
522
downward.
desire, love,'
is
hymn
that the
my mind
of
my
or
sight
is
The
is
lit.
do
butter
sacrificial
rivals to fall
What
2.
me
my
Kama
rival-slaying bull
make my
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
IX.
Kama, may
praising
sense of
a,
my mind
not agreeable to
fasten on
mean what
shoot up.
very doubtful
is
in the
'
yac ca
'bhinande.
no.
duhsvapnanaqatta gana
difificulty
fol-
There
9.
an irregularity
me
'
verdriessen, taedere.'J
'
Evil-dreaming,
O Kama,
and
difficulty,
Kama, want
of progeny,
who
rivals
Thrust,
'
smabhyam
O Kama;
go to ruin
in d.
thrust forth,
O Kama;
let
my
Agni,
(vdstu).
of auu.
In Vait.
4. 5
Kaug. 48.
in
the verse
is
5 it
is
accompany
driving away
strangely used to
accompanies the
ance
my
That daughter
(z'dc)
rivals
of thine,
name
the poets
is
'
virdj ;
Or a might be
Kama,
that milch-cow
is
is
called a milch-cow,
avoid them.
O. reads pdry enan in d
which the lingualization of n
iii.
80 as one
in
Kama,
of
Agni
thrust forth
my
('
the impeller
rivals, as
'),
(Jiotrd)
qdiiiba is doubtful.
Ppp. reads
in
523
'
All
only d
'mam
ix. 3.
is
'
IX.
-ix. 2
vl<ive in c,
s-jagatt
is
|_and
1
BOOK
5 J.
Enjoying
8.
do
making
ye, with
me freedom from
for
Kama
as
rivals.
Becoming,
9.
may ye make my
nesses, do thou,
Kama,
in
downward
rivals to fall
of
>
Slay thou,
10.
Kama, those
and has
for
in a-b,
me
six
The
third
ing; of
13.
my
fall
in
c,
v. 3.
It is
c.
[_Cf.
he hath made
rivals;
bow
let
me
to
verse
is
ii.
Agni
[is]
the repelling
LProse.J
a repeller
(>.
iii.
6. 7
above.
let
the
122.
float
Let them
12.
The
-a.
make them
all
for
bhurij
rivals;
Kama
11.
my
that are
[^PP-
''eads in c
Soma
its
moor-
sdyakas pra-.\
a repeller; let
This translation
is
altogether questionable.
is
'
'
'
'
'
barley.'
paragp"aph as dvyavasdnd.
14.
With
The
may
rivals.
let loose
vidyutas might also be object of the verb
verse a
the
calls
Anukr.
The
in
b.
mitrdndm
Ppp. puts dvesyas after
sense of c
thunderbolts.'
own
is
obscure
'
they
2-
ix.
BOOK
jagati, although
sdrvavlra by
all
[W.
usually renders
heroes.'J
downward my
liancy, thrust
The
is
it
with
524
This great [earth], both stirred and unstirred, bears the lightning
the thunders let the Aditya, arising with property, with bril-
15.
and
'
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
half-verse
first
rivals,
is
But
The
might be taken as
makes
no account.
What
16.
thou hast,
Kama,
my
rivals
breath, cattle,
let
life
avoid them.
The
in d.
Anukr.
unintelligible, since
is
perhaps parajagatl
is
with
1
5 C,
2.
The
a misreading for
syllables, or
an aiijagattj
this.
17.
Kama,
who
my
are
rivals.
Ppp. reads at end of b tamo 'pabadhe, and at end of d sarvdii for duram.
(114-13:11
+ 11= 46)
As
18.
is
Tlie verse
the gods thrust forth the Asuras, as Indra drove (badh) the
who
my
are
Kama,
rivals.
this time
duram.
like
is
Kama was
19.
thee as
it
born
Ppp. reads in
and
first
attained {dp)
a,
h prathamo
combines in d namai
tia
't.
The
{jydydiis),
'nam
verse (gLioPJ
always great
10
12
1 1
=42)
to
martyah ;
is
a queer
" tristubh."
How
20.
With a
[_I
find
how
flowed,
is
far fire
to
them
identical iv. 6. 2 a.
no note of R.J
The meter
art
thou
how
etc. etc.
in
b (O.s.m.R.).
of vs. II.
The
to
[and] directions
them
art
thou
how
etc. etc.
525
BOOK
IX.
-ix. 3
How many
22.
many
The
verse
jatvdh
a jagatl in
is
number
23.
O Kama,
fury
them
to
art
24.
moon
Bp. accents
in a.
to
them
thou
art
thou
superior to the
etc. etc.
Kama, not
fire,
etc. etc.
Ppp. puts this verse before our 20, and reads for
na
'/lora/ra/n
Spur na gandharvapsaraso
What
25.
10
make
tvdm
tabhis
is
with which
away elsewhere.
there.
in d.
real,
The combination
commentary
O Kama,
sarpdh.
iia
84,
ii.
The
verse
quoted in
is
Kauq. 24. 29 in the dgrahdyatii ceremony, to accompany the act of lying down (apparently merely on account of the occurrence of -sath-viq in c).
[_The quoted Anukr. here says kdmasuktah.]
first
3.
[^Bhrgvangiras.
ikatriAfatltam.
fdlddevatyam
brhaR;
26.
LPartly prose
u,
sdmni tristubh
25
dnustiibham
prastdrapankti
2y-jo.
Found
to end. J
6.
pathydpahkti
f.
pratisthdndmagdyatrl ; 23-31.
parosnih
i-av. S'P-I
12, 13, 15, 17, 21, 18, 20, 19, 24, 23, 22,
prijdpatyd
25-31).
The hymn
5, 4,
is
not
noticed in Vait.; but several verses (i, 15, 18, 22, 24) are quoted in Kau?. 66. 22-30, in
Tran.slated
?)
an object given.
Ludwig,
p.
Griffith,
464
i.
Zimmer,
434;
p. 151 (vss.
Bloomfield,
193,
1-24)
Grill, 60,
595.
also Oldenberg,
Cf.
IFA.
179.
1.
Of the props
connectors
things,
we
{f parimit)
of
the dwelling
and
also of the
possesses
{qdld) that
all
choice
te
naddhdn
fetter
What
of thee
and knot
is
is tied,
spell {vdc)
all
I
make
fall
apart, as
ix.
BOOK
3-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
in
iva to 'va in
c.
He
3.
balani).
firm {drdhd)
vaham
{brhaspatirii
to
526
the joints.
Of thy beams
4.
all
choice things,
we
grass,
unfasten
properly a
is
it
is
naddhan vi
to
Ppp. reads
in d.
Of the clamps
5.
to
{pdrisvahjalyd)
now
we
unfasten the
tied [parts].
Ppp. reads,
patni tej
it
in a, h,
What hanging
we
6.
for
c,
sarvd mdnasya
enjoyment, those
bound on
be thou, [when]
set up,
mis-
Qikyd may be an ornamental hanging appendage of some kind.* All the mss. read
The pada-text has liddhita, undiin d; our edition emends to man-.
mdnasya patni
iv.
2.
34,
and uddhih
at
viii. 8.
22)
fall
under
included.
mdnasya patnyd.
|_As to decorations of this kind, see John Griffiths, The Paintings in the Buddhist
Cave-Temples of AjantA, London, 1896, plates 6, 10, and 13 of. also Karpura-manjarl,
iii. 27, ed. Konow, and my note thereon at p. 289.
W. has interlined " slings " as an
;
7.
seat
The parosnih
is
heavenly dwelling.
common
The thousand-eyed
Abhihita
in c
'
means the
'
(so Zimmer),
'pillar.'
'
halter.'
Geldner
Visuvant probably
apinaddham apihitam.
527
He
9.
who,
The manasya
by reading
Do
made
thou,
-ix. 3
whom
is
Ppp.
recti-
to
10.
by
IX.
of the mss. in c
the meter of a
fies
both those,
let
BOOK
iva?)pr-.
+ 8:8 + 7).
firm, tied,
iv.
a amiitrai 'nam.
in
and
for drdha,
Enatn probably
58.
He who
11.
fixed
unto
made
Prajapati,
progeny,
Homage
12.
to
we pay
of the
to thy
homage.
b krnmasi.
in
Homage
13.
in a.
Ppp. reads
thee.
dwelling
thee,
{fti-mi)
(vijd-), rich in
progeny,
is
born
the dwelling
(vi-ja) in
we unfasten thy
fetters.
Thou
14.
(papi)
space
the
fire,
in
men
we
progeny,
15.
do
do
(rdjas), that
make
is],
therewith
paunch {nddra)
for treasures
therewith
The Anukr.
in
calls
an atiqakvart, though
it
house
in question.
(12+12:
11:11) instead of 60. Ppp. reads at end of b tai 'mam (an abbreviation which is
here acceptable, as making a good tristubh--pa.dL3. Lsuch was the case at ix. 2. 7 also J),
and in eyac chdlam for tena q-.
11
16.
Rich
bearing
17.
all
in
food,
Wrapped
(ni-nti), built
upon the
earth,
(a-vr)
itself
m paladds,
the dwelling,
built
on the
That
because
is,
'
apparently, heavy and big on the four corner posts, like an elephant (female
dwelling
'
is
a prastarapankti (11
feminine) on
12:8
+ 8)
its feet.
With b compare
xii. i.
b.
is
The
verse as
wont
to heed.
ix.
BOOK
3-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
IX.
18.
[thee]
The
verse in
19.
poets
528
The dwelling
vs.,
/^e/.
VJd.
iii.
122.
fixed
built
fixed,
by the
let
soma {somyd).
P. reads nirmitain in b, and
sadah
for
in d.
'
vi^vana bibhrati
i^dlSin (cf.
c, d.
20.
there
vessel
saumydm
mortal
is
born
whom
from
(vi-Jd),
all
is
generated
{pra-Jd).
in
c.
21. [The dwelling] which is fixed with two sides, with four sides,
which with six sides
the eight-sided, the ten-sided dwelling, the mistress
of the building, Agni lies in like an embryo.
iii.
mark
mss.
22.
pada
in c,
by Prat.
as of four padas
it
iii.
iv.
94.
[As
to
paksa,
cf.
this, \}a^
pada-
go forward,
fire
first
door of
right {rtd).
The
is
quoted
water-pot [and]
23.
ydksma;
We
had
24.
;
'
I set
iii.
12. 9.
abhi (for
as part of that
it
of
fire.
hymn)
iipa).
like
Quoted
25.
in
ing
all
fire.'
light
mss.
in
From
hail to the
[_Ppp. puts
IFA.
vi.
79.
"J
homage
S29
28.
From
From
From
29.
From
30.
From
From
26.
27.
homage
homage
homage
BOOK
IX.
-ix.
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
homage
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
In the last verse di^diii\ak should have been printed without space before the repeti-
tion, as is
LAfter
Anukr.
is
this
Accompanying the
4.
caturvinfatam.
[Brahman.
drsabham.
Found
upon
it
18.
trdistubham:
the
hymn
Kaug.
in
is
vs.
bhurij
S.
the
5, 4, 6, 8, 7, 9,
ii-ry,zg,
hymn
is
in
vi.
and not
in Vait.,
a bull.
gift of
Not noticed
24, 23).
1 1
ekada^ai 'vo
in
Kau^. 24. 21
also vs.
19. i)
in
among
Translated
Henry, 90,
28
The
i.
438.
accomplish
()(;iks)
what
all
forms
in his
is
he, the
may
bellies, desiring to
sacrificer
Griffith,
i.
the
\_d-tan\
line (tdntn).
That
2.
is,
doubtless,
He who
'
in the
sacrifice.'
waters, prevailing {prabhti) for everything, like the divine earth, father of
young
let
him
sandfold prosperity.
3.
A- male {piimdns),
good (vdsu)
let
that
his seed.
The verse occurs also in TS. (iii. 3. 9^), MS. (ii. 5. 10), and K. (xiii. 9). In b, MS.
reads uta 'ydm lor dtho; ford, TS. has amiksa tndstti ghrtdin asya ritah, and MS. the
same,
ix.
BOOK
4-
The
5.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
ghee
S30
of
soma
a great stone
TS. and MS. (as above), in both texts preceding our vs. 4
xviii. 4. 28).
Both have, for a, devanam esd
upandhd asit ; for b, TS. has apaiii gdrbha osadhtsu nyaktah, and MS. apam pdtir
vrsabhd dsadhindm j in c, both have drapsdm for bhaksdin zadpusa for (akrdAy in d,
after abhavat, MS. \i2i% ydt tdd aslt, and TS. tdd esdm.
This verse also
(in
MS. one
Thou
6.
is
found
bearest a vessel
generator of cattle
are here
in
to us,
ax,
is
Sacrificial butter
7.
its
he bears
second half-verse
ghee
the
that they the
him, O gods, come propitious
form
let
in
[is]
sacrifice;
call
Ppp. reads
{Jprajaiiu) that
b sahasraposas, and
in
is unintelligible.
The
+ 11:13+12 = 47).
perity
pudenda
filled
his seed
bull,
thousandfold pros-
8. Indra's force, Varuna's two arms, the A9vins' two shoulders, of the
Maruts this hump they who are wise, poets, who are skilful (nianlsin),
call him Brihaspati brought together.
;
The
9.
Rich
thee they
face
Read
end of b kakut.
at the
in milk,
call Indra,
who makes
(yiq) of
the gods
Brahman.
from Tvashtar,
10. Brihaspati, Savitar bestowed on thee vigor {vdyas)
from Vayu was brought forth thy soul (attndii) with mind in the atmos;
phere
make
offering
(Itu)
of thee
let
barhis.
Ppp. reads manas for -vayas
its
in a.
The Anukr.
though two of
11. He who goes speaking out greatly among the kine, like Indra
among the gods
of that bull let the worshiper {brahmdn) praise together
the members excellently.
All our mss. (save O.) read, like the edition, tdsya rsa- in
in a aindrl'va.
The
c,
is
Ppp. reads
46) that a or a + r make ar.
paddhati (note to Kaug. 24. 19) has the verse whispered in the
(iii.
531
BOOK
-ix.
IX.
His sides were Anumati's his flanks {'! am'ivrj) were Bhaga's
those are wholly mine.
his knees (asthivdnt) Mitra said
12.
4
of
AU
The Anukr.
-vdntabrav-,
i.e.
c.
-vdttta abrav-.\
13.
tail
Ppp. reads
his
his
b qroniy dstam.
in
His intestines
14.
[gi'idd)
were Simvali's
(pi.)
The pada-texi reads, like the satithitd, utthdtuh, by Prat. iv. 62.
"sam ; it also makes our 14 c, d and 15 c, d exchange places.
Ppp. combines
l_Ppp. puts
gucia
it
has vika
yat
(gap).
the
bull.
We
What
occur elsewhere.
10. 1) as
(ii.
is his
'
vessel
'
is
obscure.
The
first
pada has
a redundant syllable.
Those dew-claws
16.
{kjisthikd) [were]
for the
The
(Bp.E.R.s.m.)
reading of our
7.
23'
W.
and (;vavarta
The
^a^avarta.
occur-
But our /<j(^a-text divides the word (Bp. qvaovartdj D.Kp. qa^v-),
qva-, since it implies a combination of the two recognizably
text.
'
'
may be
for
Ppp.
qavavarta
Aaswurm, Made.'J
17.
With
his horns
Ppp. reads in
is
all
a,
b raksa risad
Some
With a hundred-fold
The
19.
last
pada
is
the
rati.
The
Prat.
(ii.
sacrifice
same with 9
Having given a
he
who makes
bull to
d.
sacrifices
the
fires
offering of a bull to a
in
c.
own
stall.
BOOK
4-
ix.
Ppp. reads
20.
strength
Let
21.
wealth
him
let
in
we have
to
com-
let
own
there be
c.
this
calf
a, b,
puro divah.
22.
In a,
all
d vi paqyatu.
rs-.
Indra,
in
532
this
let
let
let
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
IX.
in
in d, vipaqyataiii
progeny;
let
to
(abhi-sac) us.
The last half-verse agrees nearly with xviii. 4. 62 c, d, where dddhatas and sacadhvam
make better meter. It is not impossible to resolve asidblii-am in c, but sacantaiii,
which some of the mss. read (P.p.m.W.D.), is forbidden by the sense. Ppp. has a
wholly different
of nabhasS:
unto
This
agree)
for
ydd
is
in this stall,
a variant of
has, for
retas in
c,
RV.
bull has
unto
at
The
pada
last
we
We
portioned ones
[us],
'ddin
24.
22).
28. 8 (with
vi.
a, b, I'tpe
and vTryi
xi. 9.
[us]
RV.
ZDMG. xlviii.
cf.
Here
23.
us
line
ddya.
is
the
same with
xviii. 4.
62
d.
The
verse
is
found, in
much more
verse (12
is
quoted
-I-
12
in
TS.
also),
we might
1 1
-f
well-portioned.'
'
cadence of
its first
pada.
It
Kaug. 24. 2t, to accompany the sending away of an older bull and the
release of a
verses.
533
With the
5.
[BArgu.
and
offering of a goat
4, 10.
IX.
-ix. 5
five rice-dishes.
mantroktdjam pahcdudanadevatyam.
astatriiifat.
varTjagati ;
BOOK
trdistubham
purotifak-
^. 4p.
tb.^-p. anustubh
LPartly prose
"
31-36
Found
all
7,
sdmni tristubh.'\
11, 9, 12,
book
10,
vss. 16, 17, 37 (part) in iii. vss. 27, 28 in viii. vss. 24-26, 31-36 are represented
by similar, but briefer and very corrupt material, in xvi. vss. 18, 22, 37 (part), 38 are
wanting |_apparently also 29-30J. Three of the verses are quoted in Vait., and more
in xvi.
Kauq.
in
Translated: Muir,
v.
304-6 (parts)
Ludwig,
1.
p.
435
let
him
Griffith,
442.
i.
vipa^yam
c,
for mahdtiti
bringing
in,
a tristubh, although
I
cf.
our 3
(vs.
The
c.
its first
half
an animal.
is
first six
verses of the
hymn
2.
6-16
This verse
very irregular (8
and 2 also
is
called
13).
lead thee about as portion for Indra, as patron (suri) for the sacri-
whoever hate
us,
after
innocent
The
verse in Ppp. (as noted above) follows what corresponds to our vs. 24, and has,
yajamind^ ca
Away
3.
{car)
d, arista,
vlri
sarve.
his foot
darknesses, variously looking abroad let the goat step unto the third
firmament.
Ox p adds in a may be accus. pi. the redundancy of the pada, in sense and meter, is
an indication of intrusion but the mode of its reduction to proper shape is not obvious,
;
Cut along
[him]
.
do
d,
or vi(astar) in a.
it
is
set
him up apart
slaughterer, joint
;
by
do not be hostile to
calls the
qyamdna
this skin
c, d, te
The /a</a-text
divides /arwofaA,
by
BOOK
5-
ix.
With a verse
set him down
5.
water
him go where
let
is
I
;
upon the
fire,
fife;
ye quellers
a,
acts.
6.
if
in b,
fire
The
nearly
Of
The
have no note
found (nearly) as
is
d.
Agni, and they call the goat light they say that the
by one living to a priest (brahmdn) the goat, given
world by one having faith, smites far away the darknesses.
in this
For the
goat
[is]
Having
8.
first
The redundant
syllable in
pada
is
spread out
same with
the
Ascend,
second pada.
five-fold,
8.
about to step
{vi-gri)
3 e
xviii. 4.
; in b, it
is
9.
its
to be given
is
The
into being
light.
inane.
corre-
d.
come
hast
fire,
altered to dtaptas.
goat
accompany
when cooked,
sponding
534
The
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
|_Cf.
where
goat, to
Oldenberg,
is
The Anukr.
ZDMG.
1.
449.J
like
an
move
with
(es)
across
diflficult
places
given,
rejoicing.
more
sensible, in b; our
10.
The goat
sets
in a,
it
it
by violence
which
into
1 1
is
treats
syllables.
on the three-firmamented,
'locust,'
The Anukr.
is its
yielding.
Ppp. reads
intrusive
in
dhenus
The
left out.
-1-
12
is its
d,
with the
by the Anukr.
reck-
11 -f 12 [13?]).
is
535
BOOK
d above.
C,
-ix. 5
IX.
pahcodaiio
d,
12.
made
one gives to a priest a goat with five rice-dishes do thou conquer complete attainment {vyaptt) unto that world be he, accepted, pro-
offerings,
pitious to us.
Ppp. begins pra jyotismantam sukrtam
lok-
and reads
The
13.
what
and
d,
irregular,
wise, of the
fire,
offered,
bestowed,
is
with
vipaqcit,
and
puts
in c
purtam
a good tristubh,
we read devasas,
if
A home-woven
14.
sa vyapo nens
{rtttqds).
in c to
padas are
is
in b
d thus
c,
'dhi.
The
before istam.
LPada
it.
c is
last
two
a good jagatf ;
garment he may
so he fully obtains the worlds that are heavenly and that are earthly.
Unto
15.
thee,
ghee-backed, honey-dripping
soma {somyd)
go, divine,
The
They
a.
in
gives
Padas
b, c
it.
A goat art
16.
tisthasy.
thou
by thee
fain foreknow.
The
(_Prose.J
may
goat
(emending
'
translation of a
is
?] tf
17.
in its iii.J
26).
The
'
third
Wherewith thou
pada
is
(xl.
verse
is
found also
and ajd
'
in
VS.
xx. 25
'
unborn
'
'
unborn
art thou,
c.
carriest a thousand;
The
goat
Ppp. reads for c iarh lokam ami pra jhesma. |_This vs.
The definition of the meter by the Anukr. seems senseless
to aja}.
among
VS.
Agni, [the
the gods.
(xv. 55),
wherewith,
(iv. 7.
13*
v. 7. 73),
MS.
(ii.
12. 4),
and
MS. passage
ix.
BOOK
5-
IX.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
536
in iv. for d devayano yd uttamdh (in v. it agrees throughout with our text).
Ppp. begins with_y^a va sah-. Vait. quotes the verse in 29. 9, 23.
LMS. has^i?'a.J
TS. has
The cooked
18.
with
may we conquer
it
worlds
As
is
wanting
in
Ppp.
[The goat] which one deposited with the Brahman, and which
(viksti)
what scattered drops {vipriis) [there are] of
all that of ours, O Agni, do thou later know
the rice-dishes, of the goat
in the world of the well-done, at the meeting of the ways.
19.
The
20.
[earth]
the quarters
with
its
its
20, 21,
and
its
head
this verily is
its
atmosphere
its
this
middle,
paunches
22.
21.
virdj
became
LProse
its
eyes,
all
its
breath, the
five rice-dishes.
The second satyam in vs. 21 is doubtless a corrupt reading, and the Ppp. version
we should have instead riipdni (' the universe its form,' instead of all
truth ').
Ppp. reads, for the two verses ajas pancdudano 7y akramaia iasyo 'ra iyam
abhavad udaram antariksam : dyaus te prsthaiii dicas pdr^ve di(^aq cd 'tidi^of ca
^riige satyam ca rtam ca caksusi vi^varilpam ^raddhd etc. 'AH the saihhitd-mss. read
The text of the Anulcr. is
ca rtdm (instead of ca rtdni) near the beginning of vs. 21.
indicates that
'
apparently defective, leaving out the metrical definition of vss. 20-22 and vs. 25.
An
22.
Wanting
He
23.
taking
Or,
'
noted above.
should not
it all
split its
bones
sarvditi for
its first
in Ppp., as
who
gifts.
sarvam enam.
By
'
the sense
is
obscure.
Ppp. reads
in c
two padas be read as one, of 12 syllables. The Kau^. quotes (66.31, 32; next
from hymn 3) both halves of the verse, the latter to accom-
This and
come together
this verily
becomes
its
it
form
it
it
him who
gives a goat with five rice-dishes, with the light of sacrificial gifts.
Ppp. reads for the second half-verse svadhdin firjam aksatim maho 'smai duhe: ya
evam vidiiso 'jam paucdudanaih daddti ; and, as above noted, our vs. 2 then follows.
The metrical description of the Anukr. (closely accordant with that of vs. 26, though
537
counts 46 syllables in
25.
is
all
the natural
who
is,
'
(_More nearly,
him
yield or grant to
26.
'
is
45 (12
IX.
and 9
syllables,
the
and
+ 8:10+15=45).
new garments,
five
-Lx. 5
artificial division of
two padas, of
into
number
BOOK
milch-cows
five
pada
+ 13:15=39)
metrical (11
is
left
is
quoted
is
in
his vf ishes
who
'
etc.J
his
garments become
who
gives
(11+11:8 +
first
+ 10:8 +
+9=
45
bhurik tristubh.
syllables, or a
Whoever
27.
which the
one
another later
(fem.)
if
(ca)
five rice-
The
anyam
Ppp's
28.
in b.
and
in d.
all
|_This vs.
in
viii.J
Her
ried spouse
later
who
his remar-
of sacrificial gifts.
The Anukr.
29.
those
Self, father,
who
are dear
Nor does
[_Perhaps
b.
{div).
it
balances the
c.J
them
I call
upon.
31.
'
|_We might
that
five
rice-dishes
second
The Anukr.
in the
he indeed
his
unfriendly
foe
five rice-
is
into four
nama
rtj'im
|_the
etc.
throughout.
The
ix.
BOOK
S-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
538
hasj only 61 syllables instead of 64 (=as^i) but the three missing syllables can easily
be made out by resolutions. One would expect / dahati, to correspond with naldagha.
;
Read
in
\)
ydd ajdh
Whoever knows
32.
he takes to himself
that verily
five rice-dishes
is
he indeed
making "
etc. etc.
33.
that verily
is
34.
Whoever knows
35.
that verily
fattening
the season
is
etc. etc.
the sea-
etc. etc.
that verily
the season
is
etc. etc.
These four verses agree in number of syllables, and the name given them by the
Anukr. (^prakrti) demands 84 this number it is possible to make out by resolutions of
saihdhi, though the natural reading gives only 80 (10 -H 20 15 20 -f 15 = 80).
SamyatimasamyatUn in vs. 33 b is quoted by the commentary under Prat. iv. 44, as an
example of a repeated separable word which gives up in pada-itxi its individual separa;
between the
Read
repetitions.
mark
32 c
in
ydd ajdh
(an accent-sign
36.
by name,
(abliibJiti)
is
name
six
more
37.
it
five rice-dishes
let all
emends
first
The Anukr.
pada.
D.) read
word could
to ia; the
at the
end td
if
this
etdm; our
iii.)
edition
only the
were metrical.
38.
ficial
'
them
Them
'
is
'
it
may
be regarded as an ethical dative, anticipating the distincter tubhyam for thee that follows.
'
LThe
twentieth
(ending at
v. 7
prapdthaka ends
and
anuvdka-^\V\^\ovi.\
viii. 5),
here.
As
its
38
vss.,
'
The
and eighteenth
539
[Brahman.
its
fair
is
sat parydydh.
found
in
Paipp.
xvi.,
than
-ix.
IX.
6.
It is
BOOK
it
has more
share of notice.
pp. 47I-2.J
[Paryaya
I.
saptada^arcah.
drey aniistubh
4, 9.
17. 3-p.
Griffith,
i.
448.
3-p- gdyatri ;
i-
z- 3-p-
drsl gdyatrl ;
j,
7.
sdmnt
tristubh ;
8. ydjusi tristubh ;
10.
J. dsurt gdyatri ; 6. j-p. sdmni jagatl ;
iz.virdd gdyatri ; 13. sdtnni nicrt
ji, 14-16. sdmny anustubh ;
joints
{re)
Ppp. reads, instead of our a, as follows yo va ekam brahnta 'nusihd vidyat sadya
mahadvate, making an aniistubh of the verse. The Anukr. is corrupt at this point, one
ms. appearing to call the verse ndgi nama tripdd gdyatri ; one sees no reason why.
:
2.
Whose
mula {ydjus)
is called,
[whose]
paristdraiiam
visible
whom
3.
is
the
hymn
When
litter
a,
and puts
The
105.
made
up,
is
The
c before b.
unlingualized st of
all
in truth
attentions to
acts.
many
|_simplej
4.
at the
beginning
for a regular
name
When
for
yad
atithipatih presyate.
one of 23
The
syllables.
when he
offers
Prd nayaii
to make
apdh
5.
is
iii.
79.
We
have
to read
yacaii
Just what waters are brought in at the sacrifice, those are the very
ones.
Pranlydnte also
6.
When
iii.
79.
as an animal for
Ppp. adds after
7.
is
Agni-and-Soma that
this verse _ya/
is
bound
that
just the
same
te.
In that they prepare lodgings, they so prepare the seat (sddas) and
oblation-holders {havirdhdna).
8.
is
[for sacrifice].
is
a barhis.
ix.
6-
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
vs. 7,
in 8
54
it
omits 9 here
9.
{}
tipariqayand), thereby
one gains
The minor
lit.
'
an elevated couch.'
'
it
The
OB.
296
iv.
cj.
In that they fetch mattress and pillow, those are the enclosures
10.
t^paridhi).
That
lable
its
is,
is
version of 9
11.
The
/</(z-reading attjanaoabhyafijanA
words that
lose their
is
te ;
and
syl-
adds
it
etc.
is sacrificial
butter.
example of
favor of separation from each other.
iv.
42, as
more
in
aj-).
12.
vesd), that
Khadd
is
it in.
is
is
bite, anticipatory of
The
verse
wanting in Ppp.
13.
maker
of oblations.
Some
The
14.
havihkftam.
those are
soma-shoots (anpi).
The Anukr.
i.
15.
The Anukr.
which
easier
is
16.
The
pomace
pestles
expects us to read
;
it
yani
ul-.
sieve \_qfirpa\
{rjtsd)
those
is
the chaff
is
the
That is, |_the waters arej those used in facilitating the pressing of the Soma. Lis not
qurpa rather winnowing-basket ?J The pomace is the refuse stalks from which the
soma has been pressed. |_A11 of SPP's and of W's/a(/a-mss. seem to agree in reading
rjtsa as fem.J
Ppp. reads rajtsah.
It omits abhisavanlr apah here: but see vs. 17.
'
17.
The spoon
is
the
Vayu,
'
'
'
sacrificial
wooden
spoon, the
stirring-stick
the
spit
"
541
kumbhim eva
abhisavanir apah
krsnajinatit
if it
BOOK
-ix.
IX.
ayavanam,
it
as
also has
it
The
Anul<r.
10+16 + 8 = 34
syllables.
[Paryaya
II.
anustubh
furastddbrhati
22, 28.
sdmnl
ig, 2g.
ms.
*|_Berlin
sdmnl
tristubh ;
sdmny anustubh;
makes
or this
dsury
20.
anustubh
2j. drey
sdmny anustubh.
The
18.
jS. virdt
sdmny usnih
stubh ;
:
21.
svardd anustubh ;*
24. j-p.
ms.
trayoifafa.
is
this larger,
.'
Several of the mss. (O.R.D.) accent at the end bhuyas (D. bhtiyah 3), which is the
bhuyas (read by I.) could be borne, since in RV. and AV. the
may have on
Gram.
78J
but
compared up to the
time of its publication, is nothing but a blunder. The protracted words are quoted in
Prat. i. 105.
The verse counts naturally 18 + 8 + 8 = 34 syllables (the second and third
bhiiyas, as our edition reads, in accordance with nearly all the mss.
19.
[_Scan rather 10
+ 8+8 + 8
Ppp. reads
and aveksata.
20.
21.
Of them, brought
22.
With
[it],
makes
libations in himself;
swallowing,'
These same
make
This verse
is
lit.
in
in
Ppp.
but
it is
which may be a
slip of
49
He
doubting
(.').
We
6-
ix.
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
542
vidvan and not vidyat is read, and which is implied in the translation. Ppp. has
instead tasman na dvisann adyan na dvisato 'nnam adydn na mim-. The two mss. of
the Anukr. describe the verse differently but equivalently, both requiring 34 syllables
Verily every such one has his sin devoured, whose food they
partake
26.
of.
Verily every such one has his sin undevoured whose food they
partake not
of.
Devoured,' doubtless
'
destroyed,
'
slipped out).
Verily he
27.
who
harnessed, his cleanser wet, his sacrifice extended, his ceremony of offer-
ing assumed.
Ppp. reads sutasomas instead of yuktagrdvd, and puts vitatddhvarai as
four epithets
it
28.
To
29.
He who
Prajapati, verily,
This verse
[The
is
30.
is
who
presents.
wanting
fire]
that
in
Ppp.
is
last of the
is
the
fire of libations
the householder's
is
the southern
is
(ahavaniya)
fire
{gdrha-
fire (daksinagjii).
yo
veq- sa gdr-.
beginning yd
[Paryaya
The
dtith-.
III.
31.
who
doth he partake of
That
is,
doubtless,
'
is
sacrificed
'
snih.'\
and what
is
The Anukr.
if
describes
purvo
dtither.
32.
Verily both the milk and the sap of the houses doth he etc. etc.
33.
Verily both the refreshment and the fatness of the houses doth he
etc. etc.
Verily both the progeny and the cattle of the houses doth he etc. etc.
543
BOOK
IX.
-ix.
35.
Verily both the fame and the glory of the houses doth he etc. etc.
36.
houses doth he
The
{gri)
etc. etc.
He
37.
(^rotriya)
verily
is
before
The meaning
is
as translated.
The
is
in sacred learning
but
we read ni
When
38.
The
(l
that
is
verse
is
+ 3).
14
The pada-text
(if
we
reads a(i/dova/i.
|_Cf.
-vra-
Oldenberg,
That
39.
verily
specially sweet
is
The
is,
so-called gayatrt
[Paryaya IV.
is
to
dafakaA.
\)
0/ 44.
is
wanting in Ppp.
a.
0/ 44. bhurij ;
b 0/40-43.
4-p. prastdrapankti.'\
[it]
as
much
as,
sion
of so
of,
The
get possession.
mss. are divided between reckoning ten verses (with the Anukr.
the latter
five verses,
five,
|_cf.
the quota-
The second
part in the
first
though doubtless meant only as prose, divides into three subdivisions of eight
He
as
much
verse
{adhi-
of.
+ 11+6 = 24.
a 0/40-43. prajdpatyd'nustubh
.
He
The
be thus divided
j-p gdyatri ;
40.
it
reads in 40
\i
Ppp. begins
all
ya
presents
[it]
etc. etc.
Ppp. reads
42.
He
in
[it]
as
mddhu
up-.
The Anukr.
much
as,
etc. etc.
6-
ix.
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
54^
vidvan and not vidyat is read, and which is implied in the translation. Ppp. has
instead tasman na dvisann adydn na dvisato 'nnam adyan na mim-. The two mss. of
the Anukr. describe the verse differently but equivalently, both requiring 34 syllables
of.
Verily every such one has his sin undevoured whose food they
26.
partake not
of.
Devoured,' doubtless
for vs.
dnnatn).
Verily every such one has his sin devoured, whose food they
25.
partake
'
to
'
destroyed,
removed
'
calls
|_?J)
Verily he
who
Ppp. reads
25 as well as 26 a
27.
One
|_
harnessed, his cleanser wet, his sacrifice extended, his ceremony of offer-
ing assumed.
Ppp. reads sutasomas instead of yuktagrdvd, and puts vitatddhvaras as
four epithets
it
28.
To
29.
He who
Prajapati, verily,
This verse
is
[The
30.
is
fire]
that
in
is
yo
veq- sa gdr-.
beginning yd
[Paryaya
The
the
is
is
fire of libations
the householder's
the southern
is
fire
(ahavaniyd)
fire {gdr/ia-
{daksindgni).
dtith-.
III.
presents.
Ppp.
who
wanting
last of the
is
sacrificed
snih.'\
and what
is
is,
doubtless,
'
The Anukr.
if
describes
purvo
dtither.
32.
Verily both the milk and the sap of the houses doth he etc. etc.
33.
Verily both the refreshment and the fatness of the houses doth he
etc. etc.
payas instead
Ppp.
re.z.&s,
34.
Verily both the progeny and the cattle of the houses doth he etc. etc.
of sphdtim.
543
BOOK
IX.
-ix.
35.
Verily both the fame and the glory of the houses doth he etc. etc.
36.
houses doth he
The
He
37.
((^rotriya)
verily
The meaning
samvid zs
{} samvid)
of the
'possessions.'
is
as translated.
The
is
sacred learning
in
is
before
{gri)
etc. etc.
but
we read nd
When
38.
that
is
The
verse
is
+ 3).
The
(if
we
Ppp. has a^itavaty aqntyat tad vratam yajhasya 'vicheddya yajhasya guptaye yajhasya sdtmatvdya. |_Cf. Oldenberg,
(II
IFA.
14
184
vi.
Gram.
also Skt.
That
39.
verily
is
960.J
specially sweet
The
is,
so-called gdyatrl
[Paryaya IV.
is
to
da^akah.
j-p.
He
40.
it
be thus divided
The
verse
is
of.
wanting
in
Ppp.
7+11+6 = 24.
a of 40-4^. prdjdpatyd'nustubh ; a. 0/
gdyatri ; h 0/ 44. 4p. prastdrapankti.']
44. bhurij ;
[it]
h 0/ 40-4^.
as
much
having sacrificed with a very successful agnistomd, one gets possession of, of so much thereby does he get possession.
as,
The
mss. are divided between reckoning ten verses (with the Anukr.
the latter
five verses,
[_cf.
the quota-
The second
part in the
first
though doubtless meant only as prose, divides into three subdivisions of eight
He
as
much
five,
Ppp. begins
all
ya
presents
[it]
etc. etc.
Ppp. reads
42.
He
in
[it]
as
mddhu
up-.
The Anukr.
much
as,
etc. etc.
ix.
6-
BOOK
He
55.
IX.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAlClHITA.
(I'lpahuta),
546
earth; in him |_locativeJ, invited LnominativeJ, [he |_the host?J feeds on]
what
of every
form [there
is]
on the earth.
" on "
English combination
is
such that
to
The
remove
it
The
very obscure
is
it is
here translated as
if
first
Ppp. adds prthid bhdti svargo loko bhavati ya evam veda. Only vs. 56 has the
full number of syllables (27) belonging to an drci brhatlj 55, 58, 59 have only 26 syllables (a number for which the system affords no separate name), and 57 has only 24.
vydm
tat prthivydm
He, being
56.
invited,
in the
is]
He, being
57.
invited, feeds
in the
He, being
58.
invited,
etc.J.
etc.J.
among
feeds
in the sky.
is]
atmosphere.
is]
among
the gods.
59.
is]
etc.J.
in the worlds.
Ppp. adds lokesu patati lokesu bhdti [svargo loko bhavati ya evam veda\.
He, whoever
61.
The
it
60.
invited,
translation implies
seems impossible
The
in Ppp.
62.
metrical definition
Worlds
LThe
emendation
in
meaning as it stands.
of 61 demands the resolution
amum.
who knoweth
thus.
may
here be given
I.
|_The summations of
as follows:
fli/.,
is i
I.
14.
artha-sUkta
547
Found
|_Prose.J
Not
\_parydyah'\.
most part
for the
-ix.
IX.
7.
l^Sraiman. (iaA
also.
BOOK
gavyah.^
sadvifigah.
noticed in Vait., but quoted (vs. i) in Kauq. 66. 19, next after
hymn 4
of
this
book.
[Paryaya
sadvin^ah.
I.
sdmni
brliatl ;
i-p.
drci brhatl ;
2.
'j.
drey usnih
^-p.
3,
drey anustubh
j-.
;
;
sdmni
ij.
(^,
purausnih ; 11, 12, iy,3^. sdmny usnih; 18,22. i-p. dsuri jagati ; tq.
dsurt pankti ; 20. ydjiisl jagati ; 21. dsury anustubh; zj. i-p. dsuri brhatl;
sdmnl bhurig brhatl ; 26. sdmnl tristubh. (ihd nuktapddd \j, iS, ig, 22, 2j\
gdyatri
24.
i.
10.
'
dvipaddh.)]
[_Sl^^ See
p.
045.
Prajapati and the most exalted one are his two horns, Indra his
1.
Agni
head,
his forehead,
the
King Soma
2.
Ppp.
inserts, after
Yama
his neck-joint.
The
We
agtiir dsyafh.
it
prthivi adh:
Lightning his tongue, the Maruts his teeth, the Revatis his neck,
3.
the Krittikas his shoulders {skandlids), the hot drink {gkarmd) his withers
(vdha).
Vdha is properly the " carrying " part, that on which the yoke rests. The Revatis
and Krttikas, two asterisms, in Pisces and Taurus respectively their connection with
the parts to which they are assigned is, as in nearly all the other cases in this hymn, of
;
most purely imaginary and meaningless kind. Ppp. has only as far as dantas, folit with pavamdnas pranah.
Read in our text grivah (visarga-sign omitted).
The pada-text has kfttikdh, and some of the mss., as usual, retain the h before the folthe
lowing
lowing sk.
Vayu
4.
wind
The
we analyze yzA-a).
The words
here in part (and in the last clause the distinction of subject and predi-
The pada-text
divides
krsnaadrdm
('
black-runner
' .'').
Many
it
vs. 3
The
5.
The
after
it
is
doubtful.
The
number
of 24 syllables is
vs. 7
made out
ix.
BOOK
7-
The spouses
6.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAlClHITA.
IX.
548
of
The
!L.nd
By Ppp.
but
lables,
not
is
whisk
is
it
not clear.
ant-waisted,' as
'
5,
god
as there noted.
Tvashtar
his fore-legs.
The
divides 8-1-9-1-6.
Vayu
8.
(zidlds).
Some
all
the verse
is
pdrfii
it.
vs.
is
preferable, since
9 follow our
6.
9.
10.
Gandharvas
his
the
(kustliikd),
'ps-.
The
-t-
12
4- 5
27
syllables.
Thought
11.
wisdom
his liver,
ceremony {vratd)
his
pnritdt.
inserts
Hunger
12.
tains
\\\%
wonder why.
rectum
13.
Anger
The
14.
{} vatiisthu)
the
moun-
pldqis.
teats,
cittavi.
The stream
7 in
progeny
his virile
member.
Ppp.
Ppp. prefixes samudro vastir, and puts varsasya paiayas stanas after udhas, thea
The
all-expansive his hide, the herbs his hairs, the asterisms his
form.
Ppp. reads carina osadhayo romdni, and follows with our
16.
The
god-folks
his
intestines,
vs. 18.
human beings
his
entrails,
Ppp. reads maniisyd "ntrany dtrd ud-, putting the verse after our 12.
make
out 18 syllables,
eaters
(iiddra).
we have
to resolve -sl-a
dntrani
at-.
In order to
549
The demons
17.
BOOK
-ix.
IX.
Ppp. inverts the order of the two clauses, and reads iivadhyam.
The
18.
cloud his
fat,
bhavati
ya evam
[He
19.
This verse
is]
is
and there
15,
is
veda.
Agni when
wanting
The
when
sitting,
Ppp.
in
arisen
of aqvlna.
20.
21.
The
accent-
22.
grass
prdaaptaK).
23.
Ppp. unites
this
verse with the preceding, and inverts the order of the two clauses of
Belonging to
24.
the gods
all
when
everything {sdit'am)
Prajapati
when yoked,
released.
That
25.
Ppp. reads
verily
is
vorupam
for viqvdriipam ;
|_it
seems
26.
knoweth
to
come unto
(tipa-sthd)
him who
thus.
are
summed
up as 26.J
8.
\Bhrgvangiras.
12.
22. pathydpahkti.^
Found
Zimmer,
p.
378
Not noticed
Griffith,
disease of thine, do
Ppp. reads
in
references under
we
a 0rsaklyam, and
i.
12. 3.
in
in Vait.,
i.
455
{} vilohitd),
every head-
incantation (tiir-mantray-)
BOOK
8-
ix.
From
2.
S50
thy (two) ears, from thy kdnkusas, the earache, the visdlpaka,
every head-disease
As
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAJflHITA.
IX.
etc. etc.
visalpakam, instead of the visalyakam of the edition, see under vi. 127. i.
For the obscure kankusa Ppp- has kahkukha, and for b it reads (uktivalfam vilohitam.
to
For reason
3.
of
every head-disease
Ppp. reads
Dumb
from mouth
-tas\.
4.
ears,
etc. etc.
in
every head-disease
'
(i pramota),
etc. etc.
'
mu/t with
defective pada.
5.
the limbs
all
every
under
vi.
a, b,
127. i.J
With a
to
is
be compared
v. 30.
6.
|_As
a.
the takntdn
of
every autumn
Ppp. reads
man-:
7.
groins,
paurusam
in b,
and, for
The ydksma
If
takmanam ^itam
c, d,
cf. v.
is
it
te [cf.
etc.
etc.
the
baldsa
etc. etc.
Yellowness from thy limbs, apvd from thy belly within, the ydksma9.
maker from thy self within we expel etc. etc.
The /a</a-text reads in z yaksmahadham. The Prat, takes no notice of the
first member of the compound, as it does, superfluously (ii. 56), of
form of the
and
for third
10.
nearly our 7 c
all
Forth
the poison of
ydksmas have
the con-
yaksmarii
let
te
it
sarvam
aiigebhyo.
plausibly conjecture
may
poison of
1 1
we have
irregular
'
kahdvalam
tvatidard.
i.
3.
55
12.
Out
Ppp.
rectifies the
with our 9
make
13.
The Anukr.
c, d.
They
not
The
arsani
c, d agree
by unnaturally refusing to
syll.)
7 J.
that break apart the crown, rushers against the head {murinjuring, free
from disease,
let
them run
-ix. 8
IX.
of thy belly, lung, navel, heart, the poison of all etc. etc.
dlidn)
'
BOOK
b as an independent noun
(it is
is
fem.
The
it
to
mean
pricking pains.'
14.
They
that rush unto the heart, that stretch along the vertebrae
iii.
in
15.
They
not injuring
The Anukr.
16.
two
etc. etc.
They
not
in
They
te.
entrails
may mean
antra, ni-y-amayanti.
Or
is
They
yapayanti
i.e.
to
be taken
in
joints
notr
in
We
fill
out
the measure.
19.
They
the poison
Ppp. reads
20.
in
Of the
of
all
ydksmas have
Some
b ropand saha.
read^/
'ngdni.
21.
[_cf.
feet,
under
vi.
made
disappear.
ix.
BOOK
8-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
22.
of thy heart
arising,
552
of thy head,
{vidkii)
made disappear
The
first
reads viodhuh in
sible,
and the translation follows it (the simple "beat" of the Pet. Lexx. seems quite
But Ppp. reads instead vidits, and so do a
it might be 'palpitation').
unacceptable;
in the
c etc.
udyat silrya-
dityo
9.
\JBrahntan.
dvdvingakam.
here.
Mystic.
trdistubham
This hymn and the following (except a few verses of the latter) are one Rig-Veda
hymn, namely, 164, and but a small part of them occur in any other Vedic text. Both
are found in Paipp. xvi., in somewhat changed verse-order, as will be noted under the
different verses below. Vait. takes no notice of this hymn in Kau^. it (vs. i) is quoted
in 18.25, with various others, in a ceremony for prosperity; and the ganamdld (see
note to Kauq. 18. 25) reckons it as belonging to the salila gana.
Translated as RV. hymn, by Ludwig, no. 95 1 and Grassmann, ii. p. 456-460 also by
i.
philol. Classe
tide, Vedische
Rdthselfragen
und
Bd.
IViss.,
Heft
II.,
3,
1876 (the essay, says Whitney, "casts extremely little light upon its labored obscurifurther, with an elaborate comment touching the significance of its philosophic
ties ")
;
p. 484),
Weltlitteratur,
may be
Litteraturgeschichte, N.F.,
ix.
it
is
found
425-456.
The
the
saw
sons.
three brothers are explained as the three forms of Agni, in heaven, in the
is
many
flames.
(sacrificial fire)
[_The collocation of
the
madhyamd
'
seven sons
'
553
2.
[it]
whereon stand
The
of three naves
-ix.
IX.
[is]
these existences.
all
verse
repeated as
is
bhuvanani
iii.
BOOK
xiii. 3.
in c,
t.
18.
It
occurs also in
TA.
is
The seven
wheeled
[it]
it,
seven-
down the
in
c,
nama
and
in d.
Who
.''
.'
'
5.
gives birth
'
to,'
but of
themselves
in a
tell
Ppp.
6.
'
set-down track of
{bru) the
carries
'
The
verse
clothing
foot.
is vs. 7 in
c.
(>
I,
not understanding
(cit),
poets,
The
ajd
in
is
is
a dcikitvan
cik-,
and, in b,
utterly obscure,
six
.'
corruption.
8.
tation
nant,
The mother
{dkiti),
in
womb-sapped, pierced
paying homage,
verily,
encouragement.
The
version
is
jajhe at end of
b.
9.
stood
in part
only mechanical.
in a,
and reads
The mother was yoked to the pole of the sacrificial gift the embryo
the calf bleated, looked after the cow
among the wiles
vrjani)
;
{">.
LKatha
1
variants,
WZKM.
xii.
282,
vrjanhv antdh
7^6. yojdnesu.
Cf.
FA.
vi.
ix.
BOOK
9-
The
10.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
IX.
554
him
on the back
of
all.
RV.
reads glapayanti at end of b Land the translation follows that readingj, and,
viqvavidam vacant dvi^vamiiivam. T\ie pada-itxt x^zA& glapayanta ; Prat. iv.
93 notes the case. Ppp. agrees with RV. in glapayanti and viqvavidam.
for d,
11.
ences
On
much-burdened,
its axle,
not heated
is
all exist-
it
is
b,
bh. v.;
In
The
12.
ground {pnrtshi)
in
the far (pdra) half of the sky; then these others call
is
seven-wheeled, six-spoked.
RV. and Ppp. have the easier and better reading vicaksandm in c, and Ppp. reads
[The Katha reading also is upari, WZKM. xii. 282.J Read in b
it upari.
before
13.
[^See Roth,
KZ.
xxvi. 66,
and Windisch as
for that
is
there,
Agni, stood
'
The
in
is
vs.
1 1
in
b would be vdrvartti.
is
apart,
o\ix
its
padas have 12
syllables.
15.
hath eyes
that
arpita for
may
he
shall
{ah) to
me
to be
men
be
{d-cit)
he who
the son
11. 4, with
RV. and Ppp. put this verse after our vs. 16. It is found also in TA.
u in a, imas in c for im a, and savituh p- in d. Some of our mss. (P.s.m.O.K.T.)
T&3.A pitiih p- in d; we had the phrase once before, at ii. 1.2, and the combination falls
i.
td
under Prat.
have
ta, as
ii.
73.
neuter
We
pi.
might expect,
/a^-texts
555
BOOK
16.
IX.
-ix.
sole-born
call
(? istd)
they
six,
of them, distributed
TA.
3.
i.
'
if
Below the distant {pdra), thus beyond the lower, bearing {bhr) her
whitherwards, to what quarter
calf with her foot, the cow hath stood up
where giveth she birth } for [it is]
{drdlia) hath she forsooth gone away
17.
.'
The Anukr.
paral
end- to be combined to
[_The verse
'na-.
The Katha
variant
is
repeated below as
pdrakdt
for
18.
from whence
.'
who,
at
(WZKM.
xii.
282)
13. 3.
ii.
his father,
[is]
pdrdgdt
[him]
.'
yd asyS. 'nuveda pard ena-, rectifying the meter and lightOnly the first two padas have any "/aga/f" character, and they
But by giving this name the Anukr. shows that it reads our ver-
read, in a, b,
in
Them
19.
the verse
a pure tristubh.
is
hitherward
call
what things,
20.
of
found also
The them
corruptions.
tah, p.).
is
'
Ppp. reads
Two
in
off-ward they
The
Read
'
kiito (for
kHo).
it
in
of a, b
is
'
tiiyiiktd instead of
same
all
tree
the time,
not partaking.
Ppp. reads
in
iii.
I.I.
21.
On what
call
knoweth not
everywhere
Hillebrandt, Ved.
what they
Here and
a suyujd.
MythoL,
i.
cf.
Qvet.
else,
iv.
some of
Mund.
it,
all
settle
who
[his] father.
ydd
In RV.
c, and so also Ppp. (but dhus).
There is a redundant syllable in c of which the
Anukr. takes no notice (and the pada is also capable of being crowded together into
instead of
eleven syllables).
our
vs. 22.
dhiih in
BOOK
9-
ix.
Where
22.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
556
me
that
am
simple.
(dtii-
of all existence,
,
RV. reads bhdgdm for bhaksdm in a. For ena in c, RV. has inds, and Vpp.yo no;
Ppp's yo no seems to be an attempt to make sense out of the rare and probably unin[The Katha variant (WZKM. xii. 282) is dnimisam.]
telligible ind].
^The quoted Anukr. says navada^e ca.\
I
Mystic.
10.
\^BraAma>i.
astdvitifatam
7,
This hymn
found
in the
i.
i.
Kaug. (except as
vs.
20
is
also
73. 11)
vii.
Vait.
Translated: as
Griffith,
i.
464.
For other
transla-
is
is
whoever
know
that,
they have
attained immortality.
RV.
Lvs. 23 J
By
2.
in
b trdistubhdd va trdlstubhaih.
two
hymn
hymn
by the
by the hymn
they measure the
[vdkd),
syllable
By
'
song,'
'
hymn,'
tune
'
rathamtard he beheld
\samidh)
'
(^pari-paq)
the gdyatrt-verse's
the sun
it
they
was superior
call
the three
kindlers
them by
to
bulk,
by
greatness.
The
as ^uasi-oh]ect oi
4.
shall
drink
We
ter
pada
ririce.
is
RV.
may
had
this verse
at the end.
(dtas
is
here understood
milch-cow
is
25 J reads in a astabhayat.
[_vs.
milk her
vocam
prd
above as
vii.
may he
73. 7.
the hot
kindly proclaim.
The
only variant in
FA.
RV.
vi.
|_vs.
182.
26J
is
the bet-
557
BOOK
-ix.
IX.
lO
Lowing, mistress of good things, seelcing her calf with her mind,
let this inviolable one yield milk for the Agvins
[it]
5.
let
Our
of b.
is vii. 73. 8,
/<7i/a-text
27 J gives abhi : a
|_vs.
6.
quite
1.8,
For abhi
in a,
RV.
two verses.
It is
7.
[its]
differently
obscure.
(i
Compare
mouth
whom
the
cow
is
surrounded
{citti),
she lows a
down
(iih)
|_vs.
Breathing
8.
The
verse
dead one
is
c.
lies
in
moves
at the will
.''
svadlid-
[is]
to the moon ( Ved. Mythol., pp. 336, 498), very forced and implausible.
verse lacks a syllable in a (and the pada-itxt sets its mark of pada-division after
and reference
The
<^a/);
we
perhaps
LRV.,
vs. 9.
vs. 30,
shows no
dnanac
in a.
variant.
Bohtllngk, Berichte der sachsischen Gesell., 1893, xlv. 88, reviews Roth's
interpretation.J
9. The shaker-apart (> vidhu) that runs on the back of the sea, being
young, the hoary one swallowed; see thou the poesy of the heavenly one
with greatness; today he died, yesterday he received breath (sam-an).
This verse
alike read
is
RV.
x. 55. 5
sdmane bahfinain
also
SV.
i.
for salildsya
It doubtless
Vidhti
is
MS.
in
its
iv. 9.
2.
pa^/a-ttxt,
All
has
it
may
have won the right to do so. Ludwig and Hillebrandt {Ved. Mythol. i. 465) translate
d today (he died yesterday) he has come to life ' ; but this is in the highest degree
'
forced,
beginning.
LSee Katha-hss.,
p. 82. J
The
verse
is
quoted
in Vait. 40. 7
41. 12.
BOOK
10-
ix.
The
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
Both RV.
unconstruable.
latter
reads so 'sya in
RV.
a.
558
-lis
seems
and the
vs. 11,
|_vs.
saw the shepherd, not lying down, moving both hither and
upon his roads he, clothing himself in the collecting, he in the
dispersing ones, rolls greatly on among existences.
11.
thither
The
is
in
RV.
as
X. 177. 3;
Katha-hss.,"^.
at
womb
a and
01.
12.
i.e.
great earth
this
(a-dlid)
RV.
Lvs.
b.
13.
all
existence
ask the
RV.
Lvs.
c,
and
rectifies the
meter by inserting
prchami ydtra bhinmnasya nabhih. Ppp. follows RV. in the former case, but in the latter has prchami tvath bh. n.; it makes l_as
and it begins d with vdcas
between b and cj the same inversion of order as RV.
prchami. The Anukr. takes no notice of the irregularity of our meter. The verse,
another tvd before vfsno, and reading
is found also in other texts: VS. xxiii. 61,62; TS. vii. 4. iS';
VS. reads in both verses precisely as RV., and LQS. differs from
TS. has for 13 b
it only by having prchamas instead of -mi four times in vs. 13.
prchami tvd bhiivanasya nabhim. The two verses are quoted in Vait 37. 3.
L^S.
ix.
14.
is
This
sacrificial
hearth
this priest
{brahman)
is
is
;
this sacrifice
is
the navel of
all
soma
existence
RV. |_vs. 35 J (also VS. LQS.: see above) and Ppp. read for b, c: aydm yajM bhliv.
TS. has v^dim dhuh pdram dntam prthivya yajndjn
: aydm sdmo etc. (our b).
dhur bhiivanasya nabhim: sdmam ahur vf. d(. ri. brahmdi ^vd vdcdh etc. The
na.
Anukr. absurdly
the
AV.
15.
version of
I
is
that I
am;
go secret, fastened
first-born of righteousness
hath come to
when the
in b.
c.
|_vs.
in c
559
1
BOOK
IX.
lO
-ix.
6.
i.
the
not.
svadhd here as
to the
|_The vs.
is
RV.
vs.
38 without variant.
(WZKM.
in Vishnu's distribution
'
[Cf. Oldenberg,
FA.
184; also Henry, Actes du dixiitne Congrh intern, des Orientalistes, Section
I,
18.
all
the verse
they
{re) in
he do with
will
just before
it.
RV.
with the
i.
Shaping (kalpay-) with measure the step of the verse, they shaped
by the half-verse all that stirs the brahman of three feet, many-formed,
spread out {vi-stha) by that do the four quarters live.
19.
The comm. to the Prat (ii. 93) quotes vi tasthe at end of c as an example of the s of
stha lingualized after vi even though the reduplication intervenes and that establishes
;
The
being
i.
may we be
times
21.
well-portioned
but
W.E.O.
in excellent
meadows
so
We had
[is]
20.
also
164.
it
this verse
The cow
LRV.
vs.
40J above, as
she, four-footed
having become
one-footed, two-footed
The five padas are vs. 41, and 42 a, of the RV. hymn which, however, reads gduris
The RV. vs. 41
for gdur id in a, and param^ vybman for bhiivanasya pantih in d.
occurs also in TB. ii. 4. 6" [and it is there followed by the RV. vs. 42 entirej and TA.
9. 4, with the RV. readings, excepting ^a?/r< at the beginning Land tdsyam in TB. for
12
idsyas]^.
Our padas b-e, again, are repeated as xiii. i. 42 below. The verse (12
;
i.
-I-
12
-t-
1 1
-I-
1 1
BOOK
lO-
ix.
up
sky
to the
The
allel
passages
RV. hymn
that
vi.
note to
five
earth.
22.
i,
22.
i.
vi.
in
For par-
xiii. 3. 9.
It is
i.
included in the
is
our
560
22.
fly
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
IX.
text.
She that
23.
understood
that of you,
burden
the
(a-bJir)
them
is
(a-cit)
her; she
of
Q pf)
fills
(.')
.'
who
truth,
{ni-pd)
untruth.
The
last
and asya
asya),
pada
The
'pass'?
tt
especially obscure
RV.
is
end of
for asyas at
152. 3,
i.
c.
dd rtasya.
reads
Virdj
24.
is
verse
[is]
virdj
|_Prose.J
that follows
all
it,
first
pada-X&TsX understands
him put
let
it
as two, dividing
diil&r
is
in
my
wanting
pada (20
in his
in
The Anukr.
Ppp.
syllables, a /tr//-pada)
the
pr/hivi.
25. The dung-made smoke I saw from far, with the dividing one, thus
beyond the lower the heroes cooked a spotted ox (iiksdti) those were
;
the
first
ordinances.
The construction and sense of b are very obscure. The verse is 43 of RV. i. 164,
and the remaining three follow in order. |_Henry, Mem. de la Soc. de linguistique,
ix.
is
(a.')
year one of
{qdcibhis)
of
one
The RV.
v^vam
The RV.
of the
moon
?),
is
a regular
Haug
Agni
i.
p.
472),
and wind.
sun,
in
motion {'ngay-)
This verse
in
RV.
[_vs.
is
45 J.
a fourth of speech
TB.
:
human beings
(ii.8.
8s) and
Ingayanti in
c.
speak.
QB.
(iv. i. 3'7),
as well as
56i
They
28.
call
they
call
IX.
BOOK
what
[him] Agni,
-IX.
[is]
is
lO
the
vari-
Yama, Matarigvan.
Our pada-\&yX
[_The
fifth
LThe
twenty-first
Book X.
LThis tenth book is the third of the second grand division of the
Atharvan collection. For a general statement as to the make-up
of the books of this division, reference should again be made to
page 471. The Old AnukramanI describes the length of hymns
I, 2, 5, 6, 7, 8, and 10 by giving the overplus of each hymn over
30 verses. The assumed normal length in the case of book ix.
seems to be 20 verses. The whole book has been translated by
Victor Henry, Les livres X, XI, et XII de r A i/iarva-veda traduits et commentes,
There are no
Paris,
The bhasya
1896.
again
hymns
of two
The
each.
"
Anuvakas
Hymns
jo
32
33
+ 10+12
may be
also
345^
26
10+10 + 13
into five
anuvakas
25
is
is
acceptable
Verses
Decad-dlV.
book
lacking.
is
book.J
paryaya-\\yrcvr\?, in this
50
78
35
910
27
44
44
3tens+i4
3tens + i4
io+
10
34
+7
io+
10
+ 14
Sum of verses, 350. The sum of " decad "-j/z/t/aj is 35. In this book, therefore, the
average length of the " decad ^^-suktas is precisely 10 verses.
,
I.
\Pratyahgirasa.
dvdtrinfat.
ndnia gdyatrl ;
drey usnih
matt jagati
Found
krtyddiisanadevatyam.
pathydpaiikti ;
prastdrapahkti
g.
2j. j-p.
{20.
its practisers.
pahkti ;
iz.
vtrdj);
16,
ij.
18. tristubh;
The hymn
The
a bride at a wedding
She,' because krtya
here
viii.
is
is
4-p.
2().
2.
virin
virdd jagati
(vs. i) is
elsewhere.
the verse,
ij.
22.
lav^
madhyejyotis-
'
mahdbrhati ;
others, in a
I.
i.
urobrhati ;
'
i,
39;
{cikitsti)
witchcraft
improperly applied,
|_if
'
is
with several
d).
c,
Griffith,
ii.
let
7,
its
feminine.
we understand
it
243 J.
562
-J-
12
1) at Ind.
Stud^
S63
BOOK
-X.
X.
The addition of a ca at the end of a would rectify the meter, and justify
The /a^/a-reading (irsanovdii is by Prat. iv. 99, and the word is quoted there
the Anukr.
in the comment as an example. Ppp. puts the adjectives in the accus., and reads, instead of our
C pratyak pra hinmasi ya(^ cakara turn rcchatu : cf. vs. 5 c and v. 14. 1 1 c.
:
3.
by her husband,
{nttttd)
let
her go to her
maker, as connection.
Either
dhum
'
bAndhv
'
(p.
bdndkum must be
in apposition
at v. 13. 7)
and so in
With
made
in the field,
This
is
have
this herb
what
a repetition of
iv.
spoiled
all
in the kine, or
witchcrafts
what
in thy
The Anukr.
18. 5, above.
no notice
5.
Let
evil
may
Ppp. reads for a krtyds santu krtydkrte, and, for c, d pratyak pratipravartaya yaq
cakara turn rcchatu. To read in our c hinmasi (as Ppp. in vs. 2 c) would rectify the
meter, of
hinmah
6.
whose irregularity the Anukr. takes no notice. The /a^a-reading pratiopraby Prat. iv. 95 the word is quoted there in the comment as example.
is
Opposed
[is]
do
thou, having turned the witchcrafts in the opposite direction, slay yonder
witchcraft-makers.
Ppp.
7.
him,
is
corrupt, mixing
He who
It
7.
comhmts pratictnd
"ngi- in 6
a.
seek not us
who
are innocent.
8.
with
He who
skill
unknown
{did),
is
is
to thee.
They who,
this is
BOOK
I-
X.
son.
in c,
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
In that
10.
forth,
let
The
iii.
let all
text
ought to
ill
i.
bathed
(fern.),
me;
{upa-stha) me.
|_Ppp. ends
in the pada-text.
a corruptly
^'x'Ca
11.
designed
It
Our
pratisaratn.
rule Prat.
IS
in d,
happen
the mss.
dead
{-va(sd) is
come unto
property
all
whose young
564
(}
name
let
that
all ill
saihdegid).
might be aLso
(in a, b)
'
Samdeiyi
The
very obscure.
is
first
name
half-verse
'
of thee
is
wholly
corrupt in Ppp.
From
12.
that
designed, that
is
by their energy
is
from name-taking,
let
(vtryd),
the seers.
'Milk' {pdyas) in the last pada looks like a corrupt reading, but Ppp. appears to
have the same Bp.E. accent payasa. |_As for the combinations of -a r-, see note to
Prat. iii. 46.J
Several mss. (Bp.O.p.m.R.T.K.) read pitryat in a. The verse, which
ought to be called an anustubgarbha tristubh (i i -f 8 1 1 + 1 = 41), is very foolishly
;
it
As
the wind sets in motion the dust from the earth and the cloud
from the atmosphere, so from me may everything of evil nature
go away, pushed by the spell (brahman).
13.
(ablird)
14.
like
Some
15.
Saying "this
is
the road,
last
Pet. Lexx.).
word
is
like
attain
witchcraft,"
we send
by that
[road]
35J combine
c,
an unfastened she-ass
spell.
to
most of them
pronouncej but
our edition restores the more correct reading \_krtya Ui\, since the Prat, does not
countenance the irregularity we should expect to find it with vandane 'va (in ii. 56).
iii.
ayam
etc.
565
Offward
16.
is
beyond ninety
BOOK
navigable streams
difficult
is
-x.
X.
make
go
away.
One would
'
linger
'
combines navya
1
As
7.
emend
like to
'
be patient
'ti in
man
to sanction
down, cause to
{inr)
turning back,
'
i.e.
Ppp. also
it.
fall
do
witchcraft, from
c,
Ppp. com-
bines at the beginning vate \>a, as the meter demands, and as the Anukr. assumes
uchisai 'sdm
is
What
18.
b.
thee]
who
what
field,
in the
or prac-
Ppp. helps both meter and sense by inserting caknis before barhisi
in
it
also
combines dhtratard 'nag- at the end, and adds, to complete the verse, tarn [so Roth's Collation for tdm ? \ ito nd^aydmasi.
The Anukr.
notices neither the deficiency in a nor the redundancy in d.
arranges krtyaih ksetre in
b,
19.
We
was brought
there
let
it
{}
roll
let
that go
let
it
slay
{} kdrtra)
whence it
the progeny
anu-budh), buried:
Ppp. reads
the meter.
20.
witchcraft,
unknown
That
is,
thou
who
art
no acquaintance of
our house
we know thy
as irj.
in
The
:8-f 8
third
by
joints,
.'
ours.'
I
called for
pada
The Anukr.
= 39)
is
is
much more
scrupu-
19.
cut
Prajavatl at the end looks like a corruption of prajapatl, which Ppp. reads [^R's
\\2lS, prajapatl\.
Ppp. also has in c endm vr^cald. But Kaur., which quotes
The same half-verse appears also
the last half-verse in full in 5. 2, reads prajavatl.
hy pratlka in Vait. 8. 6 (unless Vait. takes it rather from Kaug.).
collation
BOOK
I-
X.
King Soma
22.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
[is]
(tnrd'itr)
566
the lords
let
The
Ppp. reads
sanini tristubh.
in
23.
maker, the
ill-doer,
Ppp. reads
word of three
11),
(as)
at
a pdpakrtvane
in
b rtasya nas.
is
|_
which
very stupid
is
it is
metrically
much
The
better J.
definition of
plainly
The
thou camest
If
24.
biped,
[as]
as quadruped, put
together by the
from here,
The
misfortune
The /^a-text
aaiydtha.
25.
away
recognize {jiid),
go thou
difficulty,
all
own
father.
The
be meant
to take
it
The
for an anustubh.
together into 8 syllables, or expanded into 12 (either procedure being about equally
strained),
Kaug. 39.
18.
26.
Go
away,
one pierced
down.
'
Lead,' in
of the
27.
maker
b,
it
witchcraft
stand not
lead, as
it
'
[_cf.
O
is
note to
xi. 2.
13 J.
The /a^/a-text
'
it
'
track
divides mrgaoytih
quoted in
is
the
It is
'
is
:
doubtless that
cf. Prat.
fitting
it
iii.
(.'),
18.
the
down, the
This obscure and probably corrupt verse gets no help from Ppp., which merely reads
in c.
The Pet. Lex. suggests emendation of -daya to -dhaya in b, and the
28.
Hear
who made
mine
thee.
The
there
we make
thee stand up
man
;
is
indeed fearful,
witchcraft
become thou
567
The
Prat.
/arfa-text has in d
The
18.
ii.
Ppp. reads
ye are covered
we send them
here,
The padaA&yX
that devises
As
= 44)
j-
quoted under
is
is
the sun
who
{d-vr)
having
torn up {sam-lup)
are girt
witchcrafts from
all
a,
of the witchcraft-maker, of
against [others],
him
of secret spells,
of
do not
The progeny
31.
him
sthap-
-X. 2.
X.
in
If
30.
tit :
(10+ 10:8+8 +
verse
BOOK
is
in d.
quit
all
evil-natured magic
in a,
made by the
(J.rdjas).
b,
The verse (12 + 11:8 + 8 + 11= 50) lacks two syllables of being a full atijagati (52).
The praMa (yaiAa siirya) is quoted in Kaug. 39. 26 but the comm. regards vii. 13. i,
;
and not
this,
2 above the
The wonderful
2.
[A^drdyana.
(i.e.
trayastrin^at.
norm
of 30).
man.
structure of
pdrsnisuktam ; pdurusam ; brahmaprakdfisuklam (^1,^3. sdkdnustubham : 1-4,^,8. tristubh ; 6, ri. jagati ; 28. bhurig
sdlparabrahmapraidfinydu).
brhati.']
Found
also (except vss. 8, 18, 23, 28) in Paipp. xvi. (in the verse-order 1-7, 26, 27,
Quoted
9-12, 17, 15, 13, 14, 16, 22, 19, 24, 25, 20, 21, 30, 29, 31, 32, 33).
(vs. I)
Vait. 37. 19, together with the other purusasilkta (xix. 6), in the purusamedha or
sacrifice
Translated
Hymnen,
p.
Muir,
v.
41 (nearly
all)
i.
265
heels of a
whom
398
p.
1.
in
human
.'
Scherman, Philosophische
Henry,
man
5,
45
Griffith,
{purusa)} by
ii.
6.
whom
his
"i
who
{pratisthd)}
The pai/a-text
divides ut<ilakhau, as
if
and, in
peqinls.
two
{jdngltd),
knees
P^(ana
is
more
literally
'
Ppp. reads,
arranging, adorning.'
make
From
2.
his
c,
word as flakha.
who
a man's
.'
indeed understands
{cit) that.'
X.
2-
BOOK
Niri-tya
dadhuhj
is
sanidhim
also, in d,
There
3.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
ca jdnd.
it
has
it
3igz.\n
n't
pdurusas_y a.
is
In b
568
{git/iird)
How many
4.
how many
in d.
{1
(ci)
the
and sudhrtatn
in a,
the ribs
.'
.^
.'
In c
in b.
it
The mss.
word which our edition gives as kaphdudaiij that is the reading of Bp.W.D. P.M.R.s.m. have kapheddii, I. kaphdujhdii,
E.O.R.p.m.T.K. kaphoddti (which accordingly has the most authority in its favor [all
SPP's mss. read so J) several samhitd-mss. (P.M.T.O.p.m.R.s.m.) have kds before it.
The meaning given is, of course, conjectural only
collar-bone is Ludwig's guess, and
seems to suit the connection (though that is a rather weak ground of preference) better
are extremely discordant as to the form of the
;
'
'
'
The Anukr.
syllable in a.
5.
Who
heroism "
.'
(kusindha)
Who
many
b,
in
perform
set
these
ears,
the
at the
Ppp. puts ndsike after caksatii, and reads in c vijdend yomun. The Anukr. does not heed that d is a
tristubh pada.
7.
Since in his jaws he put his ample {purud) tongue, then attached
(adhi-qri) [to
it]
great voice
With
c is to
the Anukr.
cit pra
8.
be compared
ix.
Our
text
Which was
hindhead
(.'
ought
greatly on
sa d 7iarlvarti
who
who
required.
city
dm
existences, cloth-
that.'
pada
is
mahina vyoinam
not noticed by
avasdnas kata
first
among
to read varivartii.
that god
kakdtikd),
rolls
veda.
he
.'
LOtherwise Henry.J
The
is
rurdha
is
obviously
wanting in Ppp.
569
9.
BOOK
-x. 2
X.
and weari-
from where
man
does formidable
bring
them?
Ppp. reads
b -tandriyah, and
in
Whence now
10.
in
in
man
d again paur-.
[come]
The minor
'dhi pur-.
'
Who
1 1
Ppp. reads
in
The
tlvra 'runs.
in c
verse (8-1-8-1-7:11
red,
is
pro-
+11= 45)
b kuto
much moving,
in
to
read)
the Anukr.
Who
12.
[set]
in
set
form
in
him progress
{caritrd)
in
man
{gdtii)}
who
display {ketii)}
who
[set]
behaviors
in a,
14. What one god set sacrifice in man here? who [set] in him
who untruth? whence [comes] death? whence the immortal?
etc.,
truth?
dadhau.
15.
Who
life-time
who prepared
who prepared his
who extended
to
him strength
With what
swiftness
in d.
to shine?
{kalpay-) his
Gram.
17.
684
Who
(as in
1 1
a) in
a.
[_For aindha,
who
who dances ?
dadhau.
it.
c.J
a,
at
end of
b,
itah j for
d,
ko vdfdm ko anrtam
'
BOOK
2-
X.
8.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
the sky
by what
is
man
Soma
mind put
with what
him
in
in
Ppp.
what
[after]
by
whom was
wanting
is
looking
S/O
and has
eti,
for
d our 20
c,
d (hvX purusah
c,
in
in c).
revelation {grotrtya)}
wherewith
this
also
purusah
in
this
c.
in revelation, the
this
Agni
brdhman
this
and 25 an instrumental
in vss. 23
brdhma;
seem
possible.
[upon]
distinctly
instr.,
c,
d,
hatam manah.
the
whereby
The
[_Cf.
brahma
ca
is
brdhma an
yet to call
of
the god-folk
is
sense here
is
may
lie
in using
naksatram as
if
it
|_Griffith
were na ksairam,
'
suggests
non-power,' in
23.
The brdhman
of the god-folk
the brdhman
is
called
real authority.
This verse
24.
whom
is
wanting
By whom
Ppp.
whom
the sky
and across?
set
above? by
[is]
by
25.
is
in
By
a,
the brdhman
is
above, the brdhman this atmosphere, the expanse, set aloft and across.
Ppp. reads, for
a, b,
571
aloft
The
'
-X. 2
X.
Atharvan, having sewed together his head, and also {ydt) his heart
26.
van
BOOK
purifying one
'
{pdvamaita)
is
is
soma
extremely obscure.
27.
it is
[is]
in
in
Was
28.
crosswise
bmhmans
eth the
The meaning
{a-bliu) all
The
upon them.
b
[or]
.'
man
The
is [so]
called.
unquestionable, although
is
it
105;
iv. 6,
RV.
is
or
AV.
has
much
70, 97,
i.
120, 121,
nor
syllable of
.-
20 above.
ix. 3.
c,
final
determine
sufficiently settled to
which reading ought to be preferred. Purusa in this verse and the sequel seems to
approach its later meaning of supernal Person or Spirit.' There is no apparent confor the second, see vs. 30.
The whole
nection between the two halves of the verse
verse is wanting in Ppp.
The Anukr. should have called it a prasiarapanktij bhurig
'
brhatl
is
-f
1 1
29.
atnrta
-f
= 37).
that
unto him both the brdlmian and the Brahmans have given
sight,
breath, progeny.
The
verse
brahmdq
is
in b,
found also
in
TA.
(i.
for
27. 3),
caksuh pranatn
at
end of
brahmd
b,
for
30.
Him
verily sight doth not desert, nor breath, before old age,
who
is [so]
called.
The latter
yasmdt in d.
31.
gods
The
Eight-wheeled, nine-doored,
in that is a
verse
is
b,
(i.
and
32.
is
c, d.
27. 2-3),
x. 8.
in c,
43
a,
is
in
it,
light.
and
inserts
b.J
what
43
c,
in
d.J
in
c,
aniar
ior yaksam.
[Padas
c,
d recur
X.
2-
BOOK
33.
The brahman
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
572
all
The verse is found also in TA. (i. 27. 3-4), which again reads hiranmayim, and
brahma vivi^a |_so both ed'sj (the accent has no authority, as it is full of faults in this
vicinity
but the comm. explains brahma as = prajdpatih : which also does not go for
;
much).
|_TA. has further 7n- iox pra- at the beginning and ends with
comm. explains
(which the
-jita
as -jitdm).]
d vivegd
in
ca parajitah.
first
aniivaka, with 2
With an amulet
3,
\Atharvan. pahcavinfakam
Snustubham
norm
of 30).
of varani.
mantroktavaranadcvatyam
bhurik tristubh
2, ^, 6.
the
; 8, 13, 14.
uta
vdnaspatyam ; cdndramasam,
pathydpahkti ;
dp.Jagati.]
Found
Hi
24; 23 and 25 are wanting). Quoted (vs. i) in Kaui;. 19. 22, with three
other hymns, in connection with the binding on of amulets fdr welfare.
Not noticed in
21,20,
18,
Vait.
Henry,
9,
53;
Griffith,
ii.
11;
Bloomfield,
81, 605.
1.
This vafand
[is]
my
it
foes, slaughter
The varana is a tree, the Cratava RoxburghiiionnA throughout India. The name
comes doubtless from the root vr 'cover, protect, ward off'; and the hymn is full
of allusions to a connection with that root; Lcf. the play in iv. 7. i and vi. 85. ij.
Ppp. reads throughout varuna, which is also in later Skt. recognized as a form of the
tree-name.
front"; the
The comm.
pra.
bines
3.
it
It is
to Prat.
iii.
te 'stu in b.
make thy
foes go
downward
do thou,
in front,
damage them
b,
at
beginning of
c.
The
verse
is
This varand
[shall
ward
off]
from men,
ayatn
ie
sarvam papmanath.
this
p&uru-
573
The
5.
had
man
having
If,
slept,
The Anukr.
i.
a.
-x. 3
X.
varand, this divine forest-tree, shall ward off; the ydksnia that
We
BOOK
from
warded
b, idatit
etc.
off.
J.
evil dream
if a wild beast (ntrgd)
overmuch (} pari-) sneezing, from
;
the evil utterance of a bird l^qakuni), this amulet, the varand, shall shield
thee.
The
paricchava, |_and
in c
ndqana gana
in
it
reads further in b
d varaydtai\.
The
verse
is
7. From the niggard, from perdition, from sorcery, also from fear,
from the more violent deadly weapon of death, the varand shall shield
thee.
Ppp. reads, for
d,
shield us.
Ppp. reads tasmdt for tatas
version of 5
9.
in d, and, for e,
my
men
Unharmed [am]
let
compare
its
b.
I,
JAOS.
xvi., p. clxii
.'
= PAOS.
space (rdjas)
let
Dec. 1894.J
all
my
quarter.
Ppp. reads
11.
(bddlt)
The
in
my
away my
verse
is
foes, as
quoted
in the schol. to
may
meant).
This varand on
Kaug.
10. 2.
1 1
and
let
the meter requires, but as the Anukr. takes pains not to authorize.
12.
is
'rasi, as
12.
me
me
cattle
and
c, d,
versa.
drive
Ppp., as noted above, reads for the second half of this verse our 11
it
it
assign to
force.
and vice
X.
BOOK
313.
As
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
574
my
thou break
rivals,
let
thee.
Ppp. reads jirnan for vrksan
the Ppp. vs. cited under
14.
As
iii.
6.
my
and, in
c,
tvam bhandhi.
-tndns
LWith
d, cf.
2.
do thou devour
in
rivals,
fire
bom
those
etc. etc.
15.
is
my
lie
prostrate {nyarpitd), so do
rivals,
etc.
any
variant.
Prd
Them,
varand, do
thou cut
damage him
off
(pra-chid),
in respect to cattle,
what
before
them
is
who strive
damage his
kingdom.
Ppp. reads, for
17.
As
b,
varand amulet
with brilliancy
let
it
let
As
brilliancy
anoint
tne as locative
it
pronounce _j'a/'*a/.
fix (tii-yam) in
tvam sarvdn
18.
[_ln c,
{Gram.
glory
[is]
492 a)
in
varunas tvd
;
or else his
b.
'bhi raksatu.
'
in
let
me
'
is
so let the
is set,
it
c etc.,
|_Either Mr.
sprinkle
me
evd sapatndns
Whitney took
an inadvertence for
'
From here
end mdm.
19.
amulet
20.
As
glory
[is]
varand
etc. etc.
As
glory
[is]
21.
same
As
glory
in
varand amulet
[is]
etc. etc.
in Soma-drink, as in
honey-mixture
[is]
glory, so let
As
glory
[is]
[is]
glory,
supported reading.
in a,
and
this is
575
23.
As
glory
varand amulet
Wanting
24.
As
-X.
X.
[is]
etc. etc.
above noted.
in Ppp., as
glory
varand amulet
BOOK
in Prajapati, as in this
[is]
let
the
etc. etc.
25.
As
in the
gods
[is]
is
set truth,
4..
pathydbrhatJ ;
kakummail bhurik
Found
Vait.
kakummatl ;
zi.
Quoted
1.
pathydpaiikti ;
I2.
tristiibh ;
2j.
brhatigarbhd
see below).
Not
(vs. i), as
divinities), in
usniggarbhd pardtristubh
8.
tristubh,"]
noticed in
dnustubham
taksakaddivatam.
J,
.?).J
4.
\Garutman. sadvin^ati.
madhyd gdyairi ;
to say "
8, in
ii.
first chariot,
then
may
it
come
to
harm
apama
(.'),
(.').
is
No
if
only we
knew what
to
make
of
it.
2.
Darbhd-gvdiss, brightness,
rough-one's
The
tail-tuft
chariot's seat
translation, of course,
is
to
add bhurij
We
{Hdndhura).
only mechanical.
ix.
Smite down,
like water-floated
tail-tuft,
-a
gdyatri (8
-t-
1 1
25).
O. (and E. in
in b.
wood, sapless
4,
[is]
foot,
and reads
at the
Part of our
mss. (T.D.K.) read var, accented, in both verses, and that seems most likely to be the
true reading
it.
[_Pischel takes
it
X:
ii.
BOOK
4The
75.J
^GS.
18
iv.
first
half-verse
HGS.
ii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
is
(AGS.
3.
ii.
MGS.
|_Cf. also
ii.
7.
The verse
a.J
The pada-XcuX
[_
(8
again
they
all
+ 8:8 + 8 + 3)
i.
32 n.J
said again
divides aramaghtisdh in
a,
and the
like
mean-
is
14.
ii.
is
Ppp.
PGS.
\Ci. xviii.
4.
5/6
;;
ii.
punar
74.J
etc.
it
Paidva slays the kasarnila (snake), Paidva the whitish and the
5.
black
Paidva hath
split
prdaktl.
Paidva
(RV.
i.
1 1
of
'
Pedu
'
7-1 19).
VM.
Bergaigne, Rel.
ii.
Pedu
For kasarnilam Ppp. reads
is
[_Cf.
The
60.
iii.
45 1. J
The
kasarnila nor
ratharvi.
Go
6.
forth
first,
Paidva
we come
after thee
7.
going-away
This
is
JAOS.
p.
names Tiraqci
367 end), or, better, like the mascu^nes ahi, apatlii, pravi, stari etc. (about a
dozen of them. I.e., p. 369, middle: genitive ahyb etc.). In the latter case we might
regard the printed accent ahighnyd, when contrasted with the ahyb of the RV., as char(I.e., p.
AV.
acteristic of the
(cf. I.e., p.
369 top)
but both
uncertain as to the accent: the majority have ahighnyd, p. ahiaghnydh; K. and three
of
we, after
all,
to
be a genitive
like ary-ds ?
What
P.^
sahasraghni,
have dhioghnyah.
xi. 2.
shut together
is
shut together
W's
(cf.
may
it
is
Cf. atighnycLs,
Or have
is
xi. 7.
16.
opened may
it
not
The
first
half-verse
we had above as vi. 56. c, d [see note for suggested emenda= 33)
The curiously irregular verse (7 + 7 8 [7 +
.-']
1 1
9.
Sapless here [are] the snakes, they that are near and they that are
far; with a club {ghand) I slay the stinger (vrgcika), with a staff the
577
The second
half-verse
instead of ahitn
is
found
there read
in a suppl. to
aham.
RV.
many
much
like
was had
it
in
i.
BOOK
191
AV.
mind by Karna
to
-X.
X.
ca in b
emended
yi anti; it
(it is
of the
is
|_save D.,
if
a^d
all
our mss.
is
text.
address to ^alya,
in his
MBh.
viii.
40. 33
848. J
This
10.
constrictor
remedy
the
is
my power
Paidva put in
The Anukr.
our 15
of the
here behind
Ppp.
it
rectifies the
below J.
c, d,
We reverence
11.
and
(randhay-).
sit
The Anukr.
treats
Of
12.
Indra hath
slain,
we have
slain.
13.
by the thunderbolt-
bearing Indra
slay
thou the whitish [snake] that makes a great hood, the black snake, in the
dard/id-grasses.
Hood,' ddrvi,
'
lit.
'
Ppp. reads
spoon.'
kanikradani.
in c
|_The
first
half recurs as
The
14.
little girl
Hither hath come the young physician, slayer of the spotted ones,
15.
unconquered; he verily
is
stinger.
my
16.
The name
('
wind
')
Many
Ppp. reads
contrary to
is
it
all rule
and analogy
|_and
of them.
of uncertain value
is
but
in
me
it
is
possible to
'hin ajambhayat.
SPP'sJ read
vciz -janyb'bha,
give
-janyh ubha\.
17.
my
prddku, the constrictor, the cross-lined one, the kasarnila, the ddgonasi.
The
text
but
lable in
it
c.
nafonaflm.
is
incontestably wrong.
is
read by
The Anukr.
all
by our
[_for
dj kuqirnllam
X.
BOOK
41
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
X.
8.
Since
19.
kdrvara
thy progenitor,
first
shattered,
their sap
c.
5/8
river, I
The
mss. do not in general distinguish st and sth, and pauhjista would be equally
correct here.
The poison
20.
of
snakes
all
21.
as
it
choose as
were mares
it
let
come
conduct
out.
why
prescribed by Prat.
is
What
22.
poison
in
is
fire,
^^<5-poison, kandknaka
Whichever
23.
came
ahe?\
There seems
30.
to
to.
be no reason
kakummatl.
in
let it
come.
let
iv.
|_cf. vs.
snakes
the
of
herb-born, whichever
fire-born,
[are]
to those serpents
rev-
erence.
Ppp. reads, for b
tebhyah sarvebhyo
24.
Thou
{ghrtdcl)
t.\.Q..,ye
abhrajS. vidyutS
it
'
'
by name
Remove thou
also
25.
by name ghee-like
"babhuvuh
etc.
it.'
'si in b,
c.
[it]
[it]
b,
and combines
tejo
av- in
c,
d.
downward
(ultimately
The
verse
is
for thee.
quoted
in
He
(it
.'')
[it]
out
he
the
iiir
579
in 32. 24.
e, cf. vii.
88.
I.
BOOK
-X. 5
X.
hymns and
51 verses.
5,
|_The hymn is mingled prose and verse 22-24, 42-43, 45-50, and parts of 7-14
and 36-41 are metrical. Cf. Whitney, Index, p. 5. J This hymn, which by the mss.
is given and numbered as one,* without any intimation of a subdivision, is by the
Anukr. divided into four f parts, which are even ascribed to different authors. |_Part
:
A = verses
1-24;
divisions, are
in this
than a highfalutin name, well befitting the black magic of this hymn, for handfuls of
water hurled with
much hocus-pocus.J
it
it
iti
On
dvada^abhih).
42
!)
to
number the
p. 3523'
vss.
25-35 and
is cited
verses as
itself
is
etc.
not clear;
63
See
X. 10).
my
has done so
much
present give to
in
Kaug. 49.
With the
vss.
f.
halves of vss. 1-6 the performer washes the jar for the water; with the
second halves of
With
Vait. takes
first
to elucidate them,
it.
vss.
vs.
42 and
p.
vs.
72, n.
with vss. 16, 42, 50; to the west, with vss. 17, 42, 50; and so on, to the north, nadir,
center, and zenith.
With vss. 25-36 he makes his Visnu-strides (49. 14) against the
foe.
Other
Translated: Henry,
[A. (vss. 1-24).
14,
62;
Sindhudvipa.
Griffith,
ii.
caturvin(ati.
18.
dpyam
uta cdndramasam.
Snustubham:
i-S-
j-p.
'
I.
virdd gdyatri.'\
all |_up
to the avasana-m7LiV\ together as an abhikrti-^?iA3. (25 syll.), and reckons the whole
verse (25
Ppp. has
6-f-
39) mechanically as
in succession
2l
pankti, because
it
c,
indrayogdis.
X.
BOOK
5|_Render
uses]
\_or
f/^ja, the
Brahman
with
uses]
In brahma-
use you.'
2.
junctions
am
first
580
for a use conducive to victory, with uses of incantation [or with masterly
'
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAIJIHITA.
X.
last,
join you.
3.
junctions
join you.
4.
junctions
join you.
Ppp. has
this time
brahmayogais.
5.
junctions
Ppp. reads
join you.
apam yogdis.
6.
this verse
me
me
joined to
by the
first
are ye,
waters.
to
it,
viz.
vi(vant
ma, but its description applies to the whole (25 6 -H 1 1 -f 6 = 48) probably jagatlgarbhd is an oversight for tristubgarbhd. The Kaug. quotes the common praiiia of
the six verses at 49. 3, in a witchcraft-ceremony and their common second part (j'tsnave
yogdya) at 49. 4, to accompany the joining of waters (i/y apo yunakti). According
to the editor of Kau^., vss. 6 and 7 are quoted also in 49. 24, 25 but it does not appear
:
'
'
why
the
in fact
'
sixth
'
understands
'
xiii. 3. 6,
'
that
is
cf. vs.
accompany
|_Caland, p.
to
same
|_cf.
7.
waters
9.
73,
31,.
may be;
it
is
the introduction J.
."
LSee above,
p. Ixxvi.J
heavenly
you
Kaug. 47.
the subject of these verses; in Kauq. 49. 13, only vss. 15-21, 42, 50 are quoted
I set
should be intended.
7 as intended. J
(udavajra
hymn
this
etc. etc.
10.
11.
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
S8l
BOOK
12.
13.
The
14.
God
ye,
sperm
-X. 5
X.
sperm of the
etc. etc.
In these verses, Paipp. makes 9 and 10, also 11 ^nd 12, change places. After our
it inserts two more verses, beginning brhaspater zxiA prajapater ; and in our 14 it
13
To read dhattana for dhatta |_and pronounce dhamana\ would make a regular anustubh of the refrain. The Anukr., as
usual, gives
have nearly 36
note to vs.
1 1
6.
What
15.
As
syllables.
calls
of you,
waters,
is
go; that
me
let
us,
whom we
hate
him may
we
'
I let
him may I
weapon (meni).
|_Render c
now
go against
slay {vadh),
low, with this spell (brdJnnan), with this act, with this
ati-srj)
let
fly
lay
against {abhy-
intransitively
xvi.
i.
4, 5. J
and
At
16.
What
of you,
waters,
is
What
the waters,
18.
of you,
waters,
is
etc. etc.
What
of you,
waters,
is
of you,
waters,
is
etc. etc.
19.
What
the waters,
20.
etc. etc.
What
of you,
waters,
What
of you,
etc.
is
etc.
them
them we let
now
I let
go
them
let
me
not wash
down
against myself
them do we let fly against him who' etc., as in vs. 15. J In vss. 17-21,
apam, Ppp. reads bindur, vego, vatso, gavo, garbho respectively. For the quo-
|_For c: 'with
after
tations in
and
Kaug. of the
common
22.
let
What
prattka of
In
all
the verses
by the Anukramanl.
untruth soever
it is
possible only
all
by violence
to
make
we have spoken
me from
X.
BOOK
5-
We
as there
LKe?.
iv.
The
83.
verse
it is
C,
582
The word
and
is
nothing whatever
let
ail
lair; unin-
{am) us.
third
of. viii. 2. 7,
vi. 57.
quoted
is
and
The
64.
ahholinga ga?ia.
23.
vii.
it
noted in Prat.
to the
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAXIHITA.
X.
'
note,
3 b.
CQS. iv. 11. 6; L(;S. ii. i. 7 PGS. i. 3. 14 A(JS. iii. 11. 6; Ap. xiii. 18. i
4 the first three read in b abhi gacchata, the others api gacchata (and Ap. iv. 14. 4
has acchidrah instead of aristdli) the end of the verse is entirely different from ours,
and more or less discordant in the various works. |_See also MGS. ii. 1. 18 and the
Index, p. 1 57. J KauQ. quotes the verse at 6. 17, in Aparvan ceremony and with vs. 24,
eral sutras
iv. 14.
Ppp. reads
at 136. 6.
in
The
[B^.
verse
(vss.
is in
2S~35-
Mdrtvi(?).
25.
S'"'"-
(>-p-
yp. atifdkvardtijdgatagarbhd'
See introduction.]
sti.
Agni-brightened
who
10, 11.
ekidafa.
Kdufika.
25-35).
i.
hates us,
The Paipp.
whom we
hate
let
him not
{-sdthgita),
live
him
let
breath quit.
version of sections B. and C. agrees with that of our text with only
difficult to
by the Anukr.
trifling differences;
(this, for
quoted by
example, as 10
26.
10 :9-(- 8
in
9-I-
Kaug.
10
Vishnu's
Vayu-brightened
art
thou,
after atmosphere
him who
not
56).
in 49. 14
|_
apparently,
is
of the Visnu
d.J
stride
;
It is
6. 14, to
disportion
4-
common pratika
its
strides in a
introd.J.
atmosphere-sharpened,
rival-slaying,
I
stride out
from atmosphere we
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
28.
brightened
portion him
who
etc. etc.
out
dis-
583
29.
brightened
tion
him who
BOOK
rival-slaying,
-x.
X.
region-sharpened, wind-
etc. etc.
30.
disportion
Some
him who
etc. etc.
-M
rks-.
31.
wrt-brightened
disportion
after the
him who
etc.
Vishnu's stride
32.
brightened
him who
Read
thou,
art
from the
sacrifice
we
etc.
rival-slaying,
stride out
etc. etc.
in
33.
brightened
him who
etc. etc.
Read apo
at
34.
brightened
who
thou,
(sdman-)hnghtened
after
plowing
stride out
etc. etc.
Vishnu's
35.
stride
(/i<r?/ja-)brightened
him who
portion
|_
thou,
art
rival-slaying,
after breath
etc.
out
stride
man-
breath-sharpened,
from breath we
dis-
etc.
Ours
36.
what
[is]
stood {abhi-stha)
is
fighters,
all
now do
have with-
now do
hymn and
its
possible
compare
xvi. 8.
|_also
62 syllables (ii-(-ii:i5-f-i3-|-i2
to a full asti
[C.
(64
syll.).
Brahman.
(vss. 37-41).
j8. purausnik
I
37.
it
yield
The
= 62),
Abhy astham
pahca.
;
is
by
Prat.
ii.
92.
pratimantroktadevatydh.
turn after the sun's turn {dvrt), after his turn to the right
{yam)
verse
is
me
property
quoted
Kaug.
in
[let]
it
6. 15, in
[yield]
me
the right (vss. 25-35 were quoted in the next preceding rule).
cites also
GGS.
ii.
10. 27.
let
Brahman-splendor.
[CI. also
MB.
turn to
i.
6. 19,
X.
BOOK
5I
38.
erty, let
The
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
them
The
resolution abhi-av-
implied in
is
39.
40.
41.
navarcam.
Vihavya.
'
Whom we
42.
me
yield
prop-
all
them
let
let
them
prdjdpaiyam
fit
+ 8)
quite accu-
these verses.
we
dnustubham
44. 3-p.
giyatragarbhd
tristubh.']
spell
them
etc. etc.
rately.
let
584
fall
weapons by our
{pad) into the opened mouth of
;
latter half-verse is
The
aplp-.
found
in
Ppp. [^namely,
in
i.
J.
The pada-iext
in
d reads
The
43.
nara
of Vaigva-
fuel.
44.
art
thou
is
at this point
it
ing no notice of vss. 48, 49 (which are redundant tristubhs : but see the note to vs. 49),
Our present verse (prose) reads most naturally as 10: 12 + 7 = 29
|_nor of vs. 47 J.
syllables.
What
45.
{prthivi)
food of thine,
of that,
The Anukr.
Ppp. Lin
i.J
lord of
2.
22, 23).
The heavenly waters have I honored with sap have we been mingled
46.
rich in milk,
Agni, have
Unite me,
47.
may
the gods
know me
as such
may
seers.
in
What,
89.
with that
vii.
i, 2.
fol-
Ppp. here.
in curses today,
is
what harshness
of
585
BOOK
-X.
X.
Crush away the sorcerers with heat crush away, O Agni, the
demon with flame; crush away with burning the false worshipers; crush
away the greatly gleaming ones that feed on lives.
49.
12, 13.
viii. 3.
61.
vii.
I, 2,
about equally
fit
ill
being anustubh, implies a less oversight on the part of the Anukr., and,
on the whole, the chance is in favor of the latter passage (vii. 61.1,2) being the one here
intended.
If in any one of the mss. accessible to us since the publication of the text
there occurs anything to settle the question,
viii. 3. 12,
13
it
but herein he
|_SPP.
us.
fills
edition.
I,
50.
[-b/irstt)
my
part let
it
crush
all
the four-pointed
his limb's
on
to this
all
The Anukr.,
let
strictly
6.
\Brhaspati.
pancatriiifat.
dnustubham
(10.
With an amulet.
(f-p.
/, 4, zr.
dhrti)
Land
its
schol.J to
be used in various acts of a ceremony for prosperity, and a few in other connections.
Verses i and 3 are also used in Vait. |_For details, see under the several verses.J
Translated: Henry, 18, 65
The head
1.
Griffith,
ii.
21
The hymn
At
8.
(vs. i) is
2, also,
Further,
it
is
quoted in Kaug.
the verse
is
used
2.
19. 22,
for
in
19. i) as
a pustika mantra.
In Vait. 10.2,
it
sacrificial post.
me
it
hath come to
me
filled
splendor.
Ppp. reads trptas instead of piirnas
the schol. to Kaug. 19. 23.
in c.
[_Pada b
is
i,
c,
6 b
in
6-
X.
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
586
In that the skilful smith {idksan) hath smitten thee away with the
3.
hand by a
from that
knife,
the
let
lively,
c,
d,
in
Ap.
which
vai^ya,
(vii. 9.
is
the
But vasya
is
read
apas tat sarvam jivalah gundhantu gucayah qucim. In Kau^. 8. 13 and Vait.
used to accompany the washing off of an instrument or post.
4.
faith, sacrifice,
food
To
we
it
c,
2.
it
provide
suram
leave
6.
fifth
By
pada.
a unaccented
in
What
to
better
(all
save I.O.D.)
do four of SPP'sJ.
him
sacrificial butter,
is
amulet, coming
|_and so
what
(cikits-)
the
The
series of epithets in b, c
and shaped
an obscure one
is
perhaps
'
made
of khadira-viood.
like a plow-share,' is
What amulet
to heroism
8.
it
What amulet
that
etc. etc.
yields to
9.
etc. etc.
What amulet
yields to
it
him
splendor,
more and
etc. etc.
it
to
him growth
therewith he
(bhuti),
more and
etc.
etc.
Soma
Ppp. has
in this verse,
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
more
more
to
What amulet
it
in the
etc. etc.
bearing
preceding one
kam;
and here
it
reads
moon conquered
yields to
etc. etc.
What amulet
him vigor
(vdjind),
587
BOOK
-X.
X.
number of our mss. (I.O.R.D.) read vajinam in c. [So do the great majority of
it in his text.
But four of his read vajinam.] In this batch of
verses (11-17) Ppp. has sundry unimportant exchanges and variants; the details are
SPP's, and he adopts
not given.
What amulet
12.
cians greatness,
What amulet
13.
{krst)
it
heaven {svdr)
this
What amulet
bound on
Brihaspati
What amulet
5.
more
him
yields to
them immortality
yields to
it
etc. etc.
yields to
it
him
more and
truth,
etc. etc.
What amulet
16.
The /rt(/a-text
resoXvts
What amulet
17.
worlds
all
it
yields to
them con-
etc. etc.
yudkajayan erroneously
into j/ud/ia
djayan (instead of
aj-").
ful
it
ful
two physi-
etc.
14.
it
etc. etc.
yields to
it
them everything,
etc. etc.
Part of our mss. (Bp.P.W.I.D.K.) [_and a great majority of SPP'sJ read amuficata
in d.
|_The error has doubtless crept in by confusion with the oft repeated abadhnata
having bound
As noted
19.
it
it
on
on, defends
all
The
vi.
74. 2.
on
it
the year,
existence.
made my
haters beneath
barians
21.
note to
above, this verse and the one following are wanting in Ppp.
it
my
Cf.
vs. 15.
with
it
split
of
me
it
on
{ddhard).
Atharvan bound on
Dhatar fastened
it
on; he disposed
with
Asuras
in
What
b subhutany akalpayat.
[amulet] Brihaspati
that
splendor.
bound on
X.
6-
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAIVIHITA.
X.
c,
d our 23
c,
5^8
What
23.
[amulet] etc.
etc.,
What
24.
[amulet] etc.
etc.,
What
25.
[amulet] etc.
What
26.
etc.,
the amulet.
[amulet]
etc.
together with
etc.,
What
27.
[amulet] etc.
etc.,
The
mss. vary greatly as to the accent of klrtya, only D. having the correct klrtya ;
P.M.T. have kirtya, the rest ktrtyh. \C.i. JAOS. x. 381. Correct the Berlin
and also that of SPP., who has kirtya, against the majority of his authorities.
What
28.
growths.
all
salia.
29.
edition,
let
me
in order to prosperity
This verse and the one following are quoted in Kau^. 19.25, in connection with
from this same hymn Lthe second pada of this verse further in the
earlier quotations
schol. to 19. 22 J.
30.
propitious one
free
from
rivals,
rival-slaying,
I
it
hath made
my
rivals
beneath me.
Besides the quotation in Kaug. 19. 25 (see just above), this verse
Muncasi in b is a misprint for muhcami.
to Kaug. 26. 40.
is
used in the
comm.
Let
31.
this
make me
god-born amulet
superior to
upon me,
That
in order to
is,
probably,
quoted
'
mount upon my
[_this is
comm.
to
Kaug.
33.
As
whose
mount here
hater;
According to Prat.
SPP's
ii.
65,
we ought to
W's so far
19. 25.
e,
head.'
What
my
that amulet
in the
syllable in a.
32.
let
in
seed in a cultivated
to read
me
c,
field (iirvdra)
let
d as 9
progeny,
grows up
cattle,
-f 7 syllables.
a.
in
what
is
dragged
589
On whom, O
34.
propitious,
BOOK
I
amulet of a hundred
sacrifice-increasing amulet,
-x. 7
X.
sacrificial gifts.
[Cf. Bloomfield,
This
35.
xvii.
in
409.J
on together, do thou,
fuel, laid
with oblations
AJP.
him may we
in
Some
is
decidedly prefer-
able, since
The pada-iext
syllables.
-I-
The
virad jagatl.
verse
thrice
is
quoted
Kau9. (2.41
wanting in Ppp.
in
on the fire. It is
|_The quoted Anukr. says for this sixth hymn pahca
the third anuvaka, with 2 hymns and 85 verses.
pany the
piling of fuel
Mystic
7.
\^Atharvan (ksudrd).
I.
z, 8.
24
-I-
-I-
accom-
137. 30) to
5 over 30).
Here ends
catufcatvarinfat.
virad jagatl ;
(i.e.
-I-
19.
bhurij ;
parosnih
uparistdd brhatl ;
6 p. jagatl ;
if. j-av.
trdistubham * :
mantroktaskambhidhydtmadevatyam.
7, /j.
11, J2,
brhatlgarbhd 'nustubh
21.
drey anustubh
Found
[?) f.]
42-44)
Paipp.
in
xvii.
hymn
why
is
traistubham,
Muir,
Translated:
(vss.
-4 1
Brahm
as a
shad,
3, vss.
is
(vss.
Ludwig,
i-4[);
hymn
380-384
v.
Henry, 22, 68
new conception,
i.
Griffith,
Wunderding
as a
*|_If
\\_^^ to
Scherman, p. 50
p. 400;
1.310 (sympathetic interpretation
ii. 26
As to the appearance of
(^yaksd
Kena UpaniThe
many
a riddle
and paradox,
they both lead up to the fundamental conception of the Upanishads (see last verse of
hymn
In what
I.
him
is
Atman.
member
of
him
his faith
.'
in
In
what member
.'
of
There
is
the
new volume
of the
Ved. Stud.,
iii.
126
ff.,
at length.
is
penance
b,
what member of
vow {vratd), where
situated.' in
ddhi
aahitant.
X.
BOOK
7-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
2.
of
Skambha,
'
lit.
prop, support,
universe or half-personified as
LRead vimlmano
situated
is
This
what
one of the
is
is
which are
hymn as
is as much
trdisttibham.
dant
bhurij as vs.
example,
this, for
to attaiii does
Skambha
go, that
svU
in
set
what member is
1 in what mem-
All of
2,
tell
[me]
.'
Agni flame
which forsooth
aloft
whither desiring
is
he
.'
Many
by the Anukr.
of the mss.
in d.
5.
as frame of the
2.
Whither desiring
4.
hymn
.'
in
of
ber
Ppp. reads
soul.
measur-
out,
d ?J
member
In what
3.
in
moon measure
pillar,'
its
59O
in
concord with
the year.' whither the seasons go, whither they of the seasons, that
Skambha
[me]
tell
which forsooth
Whither desiring
6.
syllables.
Skambha
that
Here
it
before our
tell
[me]
.'
which forsooth
is
is he.'
is
is
he
one syllable
.'
in excess.
5.
7.
Skambha
worlds, that
Many
[me]
tell
which forsooth
in writing.
Here
again, as above
and
it
is
is
he
the
in the verses
all
.'
is
written
What
8.
not enter,
Or
(in d)
.'
.'
'
enter.'
The Anukr.
redundant
9.
lies
fold,
By how much
did
Skambha
.'
.'
.'
c.
591
10.
Skambha
[me]
tell
which forsooth
Where
1 1
X.
receptacles
-X. /
{kd^a),
waters,
[are]
:
BOOK
he
is
faith, waters,
The verse (8+8:8 + 8+12= 44) is, with those that agree with it, strangely named
by the Anukr. |_Ppp. exchanges the places of vratam and rtam in b, C, and of apas
and brahma in d.J
sun,
whom
In
12.
earth, atmosphere, in
wind stand
whom
Skambha
member
In whose
13.
Skambha
in Ppp., as
Where
Maid
apply to
all
etc. etc.
many
whom
is
fixed
that
etc.
etc.
Where both
whom
Skambha
what
doubtful.
{pi'irusa), of
that
moon,
noted above.
fire,
where
-ta.\
Skambha
is set,
etc. etc.
Wanting
14.
Ppp. has
sky
ydtra
fs- in a.
man
etc. etc.
h,
Read
in
veins,
Prathamas
at
sacrifice
end of b
in
etc. etc.
praopyasdh)
Whoever know the brdhman in man, they know the most exalted
one; whoever knows the most exalted one, and whoever knows Prajapati,
whoever know the chief brdhmatia, they know also accordingly (anu-sam17.
Ppp. reads
te
f).
X.
7-
BOOK
8.
Whose head
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
592
20.
whom
the chants
The branch
21.
'pat- in a,
The
[it } ]
is
etc. etc.
samani yasya
in c.J
.this
know as in
who worship (upa-as)
The
first half.
is
definition of the
Anukr.
is
as
literal
a strange one
is
to
be reduced
to va,
Where both
22.
together
the Adityas and the Rudras and the Vasus are set
established
Where
24.
whoso
is
that Skambha
Of whom the
23.
man
for
the verse
they scraped
translation of
possible.
Skambha
that
whom
from
verily
and what
tell
[me]
is
which forsooth
is
he }
gods, ye defend,
who
at present knoweth.'
to eye {pratydksam),
he
may be
a Brah-
(brahmdri), a knower.
in
25.
the non-existent
that one
'
'
[are] those
member
of
Skambha people
call
non-existent
beyond.
'
'
report of variantj.
26.
that one
ancient one.
Or,
I
'
7 b, f)
know
etc. that
arasath viduh
Read
in
member
of the skambha.''
in a.
in
593
member
In whose
27.
those
[gdtrd)
BOOK
-X. 7
X.
know.
Or
'some 6r4kman-]!.noviers.'
(so Muir),
know
People
28.
(atiatyudyd)
\i
gatrani
bhejire.
the skambhd in
Ppp. reads in
the
skambhd penance,
in
the skambhd
all
together in
29.
right
set
is
thee,
skambhd,
know
Indra.
The
mss. are
much
skdmbha
at variance in regard to
in c
all
W.
save
(the poorest
and least trustworthy of all) end the word with m, and O.s.m.D. accent skambhdm.
That skdmbha is really intended can hardly admit of question Ppp. appears to read it.
;
30.
Indra,
The
as
plainly
translation implies
to render
tically
know
indram
here,
Name
.'
where.
in c of
in
indrain to indra.
29
c,
came
ajd)
into being,
is
is
possible
so mys-
dawn
in a,
altogether
Of whom
is
earth
ill-fitting.
is
The
pada thus
verse
Anukr. reckons
different
is
_)'<fjrj'fl
who made
to that chief
that
brdhman,
apparently referred to by the masculine relative ^ytfj (in accordance with which
the genitive
33.
it is
is
2.
course,
=47)
II
32.
Of
'
p. 3
thee,
and jagama (for iydya) in d. The translators all undermore reason than in most places elseThe description given by the Anukr. of the very irregular verse (8 -f 8 10 4-
neuter,
little.
with name he
the goat
first
emendation
set
is
and skambhdm
10
[as] all
it,
is
'
to him,
[who
is]
the chief
brdhman^
perhaps we ought
etc.
|_Cf.
Deussen,
shorter by two syllables than verses 34 and 36, with which the
and, on the other hand, agrees with 33, to which the Anukr. gives a
name.
eye,
to that chief
brdhman be homage.
Ppp. combines cakrS "syaih in c. As to the meter, see the note to vs. 32. [_The
Anukr. seems to mean that this is an anustubh of which the last pada is one of 10
syllables {viraj).\
;
:
BOOK
7-
X.
34.
to
S94
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SANIHITA.
X.
Ppp. gets rid of the obscure prajHanXs by reading for c divam yaq cakre tniirdhaThe Anukr. describes correctly vss. 34 and 36.
narii.
The skambhd
35.
the skambhd sustains the six wide direcskambhd hath entered this whole existence (bhuvand).
The pada-text has (as translated) skambhi in d. Ppp- puts the verse after our 36, and
dyam utd ^muih, and in d combines skatnbhai 'darn. The Anukr.
reads in a.prthivim
ii.
22,
13
=49)-
L^^""?^'?**^'
36. Who, born from toil, from penance, completely attained all worlds
to that chief brdhman be homage.
who made soma all his own
The
sense of
How
37.
(ram)
own
'
in c is
why
'
(il)
soever cease
mind not
the
rest
.'
38.
how does
LScherman,
54
p.
'
warum kommen
Ruhe ? 'J
like
are,
in
it
trunk.
The
first
pada
is
in a, the
hymn
so long that
repeated below, as
8.
15
is
c.
it
for-
gotten that the whole was called trdistubha, and that therefore no tristubh needs a
further specification.
see introduction.J
39.
yam)
tribute,
unmeasured
which forsooth
is
he
able that
first
we have
with speech,
measured out
in the
that skambhd
tell
[me]
.'
feet,
two padas.
to supply in
The
is
40.
are
all
Smitten away
is
his darkness
he
is
in him.
595
He who knows
41.
verily
is
BOOK
-X. 8
X.
he
in secret Prajapati.
was the
The remaining
They
42.
selves to
the six-pegged
web
tljey
Apa vriijdte perhaps means only break off, finish.' \_Nd gamdto, they shall not
go' etc. J A nearly related verse is found in TB. (ii. 5. 53) dv/ svdsdrdii vayatas
tdntram etdt sandtdnam vttatath sdnmayukhatn : dvd 'nyans tdntiin kirdto dhaitd
any an na 'pa vrjyate ( ? both text and comm. have in the Calc. ed. nasaprjyate [_and
in the Poona ed. navaprjyate \) nd gamdte dntatn; this is a preferable version espe'
'
We
cially of c.
comment makes
have
cf.
[_The TB.
i.
Of them,
43.
as of
The last two padas, with 44, correspond to RV. x. 130. 2, which reads pumdh enath
tanuta ut kritatti pumdn vl tatne ddhi nake asmln : imi mayukhd I'tpa sedur ii sddah
samani cakrus tdsardny Stave. Our ud grnatti is only a corruption, but simulates a
:
cf.
Roth,
is
rendered accordingly.
ZDMG. xlviii.
10
and note
to
ii.
|_For the
13. 3. J
44.
The
true scanning in
is
?J.
made
shuttles
for weaving.
See the note to the preceding verse. Both here and in 42 b some of the mss. read
mayusa. Bp. reads at the end yatave. The Anukr. says of the verse ime mayilkhd
ity ekdvasdnd pahcapadd nicrt padapahktir [i.e. 5 + 5 + 5-1-5-1-4 = 24 J drey anustub
dvipada vd \\.t.. 124-12 = 24 J pahcapadd nicrt padapanktir iti. [_The last three or
four words
seem
to
be mere repetition.
8.
\Kutia.
(i.e.
14 over 30). J
Mystic.
catu(catvdrin{at.
2.
brhatigarbhd 'nustubh
43.
anustubh;
y.
Found
3<).
brhatigarbhd
; 42.
virdd gdyatri.'\
2. 8, 5, 9, 3, 4,
12, 6,
14, 29,
13, II,
10, 16,
30-44)
in
19-28, 17).
Not noticed
in Kaug.,
and
X.
8-
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
S96
Muir,
v.
Deussen, Geschichte,
i.
He who
n.,
1.318
set over
is
368
is
386 (parts)
is
both what
that of
is
and what
is
the heaven
concluding pada
(cf.
to be
and everything,
some
hymn
The Anukr. is scrupulous enough not to sanction the irregular combination skambhi
in c
why it calls the verse brhatlgarbha, instead of simply bhitrij (like vs. 5), it
'dim
were hard
to say.
3.
The
.'
arkd)
great
stood
settled {ni-vi^)
RV.
space
(f.).
at
verse
end of
b,
is
viii.
90 (loi).
viviqre; for
c, d,
Twelve
4.
fellies,
who
understands that
therein are inserted {dhata) three hundred and sixty pins (^ahkii), pegs
(
.'
The verse is also RV. i. 164. 48, which, however, has a very different second half:
tdsmin sdkdtit irigata nd gaftkdz'O 'rpitah sastir nd caldcalasah. The pins or pegs
'
'
'
'
must be the equivalents of spokes. The three naves are probably seasons LHot, Wet,
and Cold cf. Biihler, Epigraphia Indica, ii. 262J, though the number is unusual.
Ppp. reads kelds for khilds in d. The Anukr. does not heed that c is z.jagati pada.
:
|_Katha-reading nabhydni,
This,
5.
born
who
of
one
them
is
[is] sole-
the sole
sole-born.
The
usual twelve months, two to a season, and the thirteenth occasional intercalary
word.
CB.iv.
6.
W. and SPP.
i.3")J
Being manifest
{padd),
"aged"
established what
(avis),
is]
deposited in secret
by name; there
what breathes.
{jdrat)
stirs,
[it
is
all,
[there
is]
597
One-wheeled
7.
down behind
half
is
has generated
it
of that
existence
all
what
in front,
[other]
its
xi. 4.
-X. 8
X.
it rolls,
with a half
BOOK
it
One
8.
gone
[Or
-vdAOt)
sense
it
forms
-vahd
so (aiava/ii
Some
there
in c,
24
5.
The Brahmana
brdhmatid samviddna.
a.
bottom-side up
in
itself
explains
the head as
verse
is
is
that
ask of thee
quoted hy pratlka
in
GB.
SPP'sJ read
i.
is
What
stirs,
breathing, winking
22.
i.
at the
ing,
becomes one
One may
[at
7.
it
combin-
only.
35
The
breathing, not
is
b.
'mum
flies,
is
it.'
words are quoted under Prat. iii. 49 as example of that combination [p. sa rcam\.
Anukr. does not heed that b is 3.jagati pada. Ppp. reads twice j/f? Va for j/a ca.
11.
this is
extended forward
The
the
intended,
extremely implausible.
10.
is
who
seven seers being the seven prdnas or senses (the seven orifices of the head)
applied in
it
it,
tdsya
v. 17.
sit
beginning arvagbilas ;
is
orifice sideways,
;
side-horses,
all
is
deposited glory of
The
not gone of
'
is
closer, the
The
'
'
what
[is]
of him (asya).\
Pahcavahi may be
(c)
ical one.
is
The
there,
is
in
c,
dydm utd
12. What is endless, stretched out on many sides; what is endless, and
these (two) the lord of the firmament
what has an end, ending together
keeps (car) separating iyi-ci), knowing what is and what shall be of it.
b,
-H
13.
is
1 1
-f
= 40)
prajdnan
The
at
end of
zxiA.yadi for
jita in d.
fits
Prob-
the verse
fairly.
manifoldly born
c,
(vi-jd)
half
is
womb;
which
sign
is
that
all
existence
X.
8-
BOOK
The
xi. 4.
third
22
c,
pada
is
d; to the
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
same with
the
first
7 c
above
taj jajana.
Him
(kumbhd),
Some
15.
for
c,
bearing water
all
found below as
as a water-bearer
aloft,
all
know with
with a vessel
(f.)
the mind.
In the distance
of existence
to
it
Whence
in the
is
it
midst
it
|_so
is
d,
VS.
h prajayate, and,
14.
half-verse corresponds
598
hymn
is
wanting
in
|_Pada c occurs as
Ppp.
x. 7.
38 a
see note
7.
that same
[_iv.
17.
They who
hitherward,
in
round about him who knows the Veda, they all speak around the sun
{ddityd), Agni [as] second, and the threefold swan (Jiaitsd).
The
verse
SPP'sJ
is
found also
in
TA.
(ii.
15'),
in a,
and trtiyam
(for trivftaiii) in d.
18.
expanded
[are]
(vi-yani) the
verse
is
xiii. 2.
38
all
3. 14.
wings of
existences.
It
is,
here in Ppp.
19.
he on whom
by
is
churned out what is good {vdsii), he may think himself to know the chief
thing; he may know the great brdhmatia [_neut.J.
21.
all
b,
enjoyment (phojana),
so 'gre
he in the beginning
asura 'bhavat.
599
worship
(iipa-ds)
who
-X. 8
X.
much
22.
shall
BOOK
who
food,
gives superiority
(iittar-
dvant).
[_
After bhdgyo bhavat, for which there are no variants, Bp. has a mark of pada-
Bhdgyo
pragrhya.\
at the
Everlasting they
23.
beginning
is
him, also
call
in d,
compound, as
later.
virtually a
A hundred,
24.
eliding the a of
dnnam
after a
may he be
at present
ever-renewed
+8,
own entered
him
him they
slay,
even
Instead of esa etat at the end, Ppp. reads what appears to be agha bhavat.
The
able [number],
as he looks on
version
is
his
is
into
that of
it is
possible,
by
The Anukr.
takes no notice of
44
syllables in
the verse.
One
25.
thing
is
more minute
a,
is
is
doing
26.
mortal
whom
for
LThe
in c.
lies
he who made
[her]
grew
old.
mdrtyasya
Can a sa have
make
Thou
[is]
(f.)
|_it.
woman, thou
ing
art
ways.
all
The
[art]
verse
is
kumarf
first
by the Anukr.
that
it
counts 37 syllables (7
iv. 3.
in b,
It is
in d.
+ 10:9+11 = 37).
The
first,
is
ii/a
29.
the
The
full
full
from the
also that
full
he bends up
may we know
today,
{iid-ac)
whence
the
that
is
full is
poured with
poured
out.
X.
8-
BOOK
This verse
is
X.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SASIHITA.
all
8.
(BAU.
purndm
hymn is (as
v. i)
follows of the
Ppp.
in
30.
{pari-bhu)
What
6oo
she, ancient,
old,
encompassed
forth
The Anukr.
The
31.
deity,
in
Avi by name,
b,
not
c.
sits
but
'
by the form of
combine
in a,
wisdom {kdvya)
see the
There
is
'
av
'
(.')
deserts not;
of the
god
him
that
is
near by he
sheep,'
in a,
sees
(.')
old.
Ludwig renders
they
'she.'
speak as
call
\x\.\.
'
34.
Avi means
(so Ludwig).
favor, aid.'
The
33.
nave
one
-ia rtina.
32.
not
is
35.
ca f \ in
a.
they
first
the waters
which
were
The
first
half-verse
found also
is
in
Ppp.
|_xvi.J,
The Anukr. does not heed that a is defective by one syllable. Read in
b, with all LW's and SPP'sJ ms&.,dddante; the form is from the same secondary root
dad 7i% the sing, dadate in 36 c. LJUB. (i. 34) has this verse, putting it in the mouth
of the
hymn.
its
answer
One
of
them
(vs. 36),
b,
and
is
reads
It
dhiitis in c.J
some
{d(;a).
|_JUB. (see under vs. 35) has ekas for esdin of our c and anye for eke of our d.J
37.
know
in,
of the string, he
may
6oi
38.
in
As between
39.
ing,
know
woven
The brhatl
husband
of one
(f.)
and wrong.
ficial
Ludwig's
'
'
for ^kapatnis
is
40.
-X. 8
X.
Matari9van then
in
BOOK
The
14
third
d.
The
'
pada
is
Higher, as
41.
purifying one
it
'
viii.
where
'
'
90 (loi).
is
(^ajd
.'
so
Ludwig)
the verse
is
The
42.
god
Savitar, of
true ordinances {-dhdrman), he stood like Indra in the conflict for riches.
The verse corresponds with padasa, c, dof RV.x. 139. 3 and of VS. xii. 66, TS. iv. 2. j4,
RV. reads at the beginning rdyd budhndh (for niviqanaK) the other
7. 12.
texts have at the ^aA pathinam.
The verse is quoted in Vait. 28. 28.
MS.ii.
The
43.
what
is
within
it,
know.
The nine doors indicate that the human body with its nine orifices is intended the
gunas are probably the three temperaments familiar under that name later. The
'
'
three
c,
Lcf. vs.
young
soul,
one
is
p. 312, end.
rical
self-existent,
knowing
P-
'45-J
satisfied
L^^"" ^^^
31 J.
Atman
i.
als
from Sanskrit
Writers,
p. i, gives
a met-
(i.e.
14 above 30).
The
X.
BOOK
9-
With the
9.
[^Atharvan.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SA1HITA.
X.
offering of a
saptaviiifati.
mantroktafatdudanadevatyam.
602
rice-dishes.
dnustubham
i.
tristubh ;
12.
Found
The hymn
mouth of a
In Vait.
Ludwig,
p.
victim,
270
is
42.
1.
hundred
a cow
It is
rice, that is
additions.
pada
ii.
jagatt.
is
2.
the barhts
this pressing-stone
let
3.
parts of this and the preceding verse are prescribed in Kauc. 65. 1-3 to
accompany
Be thy
tail-tuft
the sprinklers
let
The form
allyj
by the comm.
verse
is
4.
be used
to Prat.
i.
Whoso
66 [in
its
[_as
fit
against valas\
is
vouched
for
all
/J.
The
'serve as sammarjana.'
fulfilment of wishes
for |_incident-
Sa?n marstti
go on
for sacrifice,
is
adapted to the
go as they
should.
All the samAtia-mss. read in c asya rtv-.
5.
He ascends
of the
heaven
hundred
(div),
is
yon
triple
heaven
rice-dishes.
apupa" which
\\s
it
is
probably
'
adding
is
rather harsh.
6o3
He
6.
BOOK
-X.
X.
Ppp. reads for b yesa devds samdsate, and has apupanabhim here in
in 5
instead of
c,
c.
What
7.
hundred
The Vasus
is,
5.
Maruts on the
The
9.
shall
our
left (tittardt),
That
guard thee
all
rice-dishes.
Ppp. puts
8.
dharvas-and-Apsarases
they
men
guard thee
shall all
He
10.
[_Cf.
obtains the atmosphere, the sky, the earth, the Adityas, the
all
worlds,
who
11.
the gods
heaven,
Ppp. reads
thee,
inviolable one
go on to
b devan devl.
in
The gods
12.
who cooks
that
are
stationed
in
{-sad)
that are
stationed in the atmosphere, and these that are upon the earth
common
make
What head
are thine
let
aksau
14.
eyes
|_cf.
vs.
te
15.
them
What
them
Vds
read.
Ppp.
thine,
in d.
rectifies the
in
a-b.J
te
what
nostrils,
let
what mouth
in
a normal pada.
14J.
What
let
is thine,
them
to
We
te
mukhath yS
te jihvS.
ye danta ya
ca te hanU.
lungs are thine, what heart, the punidt with the throat
at the
beginning
is
all
BOOK
9-
X.
16.
What
17.
tyd
in
Whatpla^i
let
them
let
is
What marrow
is
Yds
all
What
What
ia/tii,
let
22.
teats
What
them
let
hump
One
diihanam yd ca
aiisdu
te
let
notice
\.\\&
ydt
shoul-
etc.
and what
ribs {fdrgu)
let
them
a.
tail
thine,
is
them
What
what thy
rump
tail-tuft,
hind-thighs
are
{rchdra),
What
23.
ydu
{prstt),
is
what side-bones
beginning
20.
at the
19.
and what
thine,
let
them
entrail,
604
"ntrani.
liver is thine,
thine intestines
Ppp. reads
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
thine,
let
it
by giving krtsaras.
of
to Skt.
vaccha
Unless
vatsa).
assume also
to
p. 52, gives
at
iii.
24.
What
hide
inviolable one
25.
is
thine,
let
them
butter
The Anukr.
we
(cf.
tacchaka
taksaka,
kutsd,
sacrificial
kucchd
I err,
Its
to heaven (div).
c,
What in the mortar, on the pestle, and on the hide, or what rice-grain,
blowing
{pii),
shook {math)
let
Agni
as hStar
make
that well-offered.
6o5
It is
verse
BOOK
-x. lO
X.
very much out of place to reckon five padas (12 + 9:8 + 7 + 11 = 47) in tliis
but the pada-ms. supports the Anukr., by making a mark of pada-division after
this word ox pdvamanas (rather the former) is an intrusion
we hadasvi. 71.1 d.J The verse is quoted in Vait. 4.9; also
Kaug. 63. 29, to accompany the closing libations. Ppp. reads in
inc.
(with
\iye
122, 123) in
vi.
The heavenly
27.
on, let
all
that
fall to
my
lot
may we be
lords of wealth.
Ppp. begins a with imd dpo madh-, and c with yatkdme 'dam.
vi.
122.5 and
xi.
The
4.
i.
is
quoted
in
10.
\^Ka0apa.
catusirinfat.
dhogrivdbrhati ;
2y.
fankumati
Found
17, 16, 18
where
vs.
6,
Extolling the
.J
cow
8,
10.
virdj ; 23.
(v&qa.).
Snustubham
mantroktavafddevatyam.
i.
vs. 3
is
(or the
skan-
J.
dstdrapankti
kakummati ;
lackingj.
hymn
[_
Not
C, d,
13, 14 a, b, 15
d,
C,
rather the
hymn J)
is
used, with
accompany the
to
xii. 4,
Translated: Ludwig,
Henry, 35, 85
1.
Griffith,
Homage
p.
ii.
i.
1.234
(cf. p.
230
233
f.)
when born
f.,
45.
to reject the
homage
homage.
inviolable one, be
common
may know
also to thee
{} pravdt),
c.
[and]
may know
he may
The
verse
is
quoted hy prattka
in
GB.
2. 16.
3.
advances,
know
know
is
wanting in Ppp.
\_Asydm,
sc.
vaqaydm.\
4.
By whom
guarded
the sky, by
the cow,
whom
the earth, by
whom
we
ship (brdhman).
We
Anukr. assumes.
'
in c in order to
make out
the full
BOOK
lO-
X.
5.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
verse
singly.
(9+11:8 + 8 = 36)
Having the
6.
6o6
is
sacrifice
a brhatl
in
number
of syllables only.
svadhd for
breath, being mahtlnkd, the cow, having Parjanya for spouse, goes unto
a,
is
Parjanya
8.
cow
7.
excellent one,
yieldest {duh)
first,
The
cow.
cow.
When,
9.
called
By
thine udder,
cow
righteous one,
cow.
although
10.
requires, to
it
When
make
it
same resolution
(^pa-tr-an) as vs. 8.
thee;
(ksird),
milk
cow.
All the samhitd-mss. accent in b -blid 'hvayat, and one. pada-xns,. (D.) has accordingly
In like manner,
dhvayat.
edition
for.
emends
to
b.
11.
When
all
and dd zirsabho
6,
d.
now keeps
is
uncalled-
in b.
In three vessels the heavenly cow took that soma, where Athar-
in a,
in b.
all
that has
the cow has stood upon the ocean, together with the Gandharvas,
the kalis.
Before this verse, Ppp. sets one
ddhi : asthdt.
834b.J
LAs
made up
of our 15 a, b
ii.
and 14 c, d. Pada-ttxt in c
LFor dgata, see Gram.
482.J
6o7
BOOK
14.
cow danced
all
a,
b and 14
c, d,
15.
-x. lO
X.
cow has
sight, the
all
a,
Some
As,
16.
our
cow.
7.
17.
The second
half-verse
The cow
18.
is
is
identical with 12
mother
c,
Ppp. reads
d above.
from
e.
gachantt.
in
it
(cittd).
The
\r\
The
19.
globule
ibindu) went
up
{car)
aloft,
out
cow
summit
thence was the
of
;
the'
invoker born.
From
20.
bones,
fice,
(bhii) the songs {gdtha), from thy napefrom thy belly Q pdjasyd) was born the sacri-
Ppp. reads
in
From
21.
entrails
i.
22.
7.
LFor atris,
cf.
3.
When
{ydt),
for
(tietrd).
23.
birth Qasusti)
(m.)
by charms (brdhman)
Much
to
here
is
The connection
for
it is
one who
who
shaped
her connection.
gives not
strange
the
its
accent,
1147 cj.
X.
BOOK
10-
The name
Ppp. reads
at the
|_The verse
asyat.
W's treatment
24.
One combines
(Jaam)
1 1
will
[_I
l.J
the
(sam-srj)
the sacrifices
+8
Griffith
of this verse.
{va^tn) of her
6o8
The accent oi^hiis indicates that ^/belongs with it, and not with
cow throughout the hymn implies non-pregnancy.
gdrbhas understood.
sasuva.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
X.
who
fighters
became energies
(.'
alone
tdras)
control
in
is
cow became
the
name
the
qualified
at the
of
by adding
brhati
this
virdj.
s-.
sacrifice
within
the cow entered the rice-dish together with the priest (brahmdn).
Ppp. reads yajham instead of silryatn
26.
The cow they call immortality {amrta) the cow they worship {upa-ds)
cow became this all
gods, men, Asuras, Fathers, seers.
27.
as death; the
it
in b.
amrtam
+8
The
in a.
by the Anukr.
bad
is
14J.
Whoso knoweth
thus,
all-
Three tongues
The
29.
mss., as
is
The seed
pati
The cow
of
Varuna
of these,
of the
[is]
d.
cow the earth, the cow Vishnu, Prajathe cow did the Perfectibles (sddhyd) and
is
mouth
who
they
31.
of the
ruddy one.
32.
cow
is
to the
te i/di at
for
soma
a,
c.
The
definition of the
x.
blunder, read
vagam
154.
righteousness
Ppp. reads
beginning of
meter by
bad, the verse being, by usual and easy resolutions, a regular anustubh.
in
is
to the triple
yd
into c that
(= AV.
to the
before
they
who gave
evdm
into
ydA
instead of y^.
irregular.
|_Padas
xviii. 2. I4).J
all
the
worlds
for
6og
34.
On
became
this
The Anukr.
all,
BOOK
on the cow,
-x. lO
X.
men
also
the
cow
fifth
verses.
XL
Book
[This eleventh book
is
Atharvan
As
make-up
of the books of this division, see page 471.
The Old Anukramanl describes the length of hymns 6 and 8 by stating the
All of the book except hymns
excess of each over 20 verses.
been
translated
Bloomfield in Sacred Books of
and
8
has
by
3
the East, vol. xlii,
and all of it by Victor Henry, Les Livres
X, XI et XII de r Atharva-veda traduits et commentes, Paris, 1896.
Here again we have the bhdsya for the entire book.J
division of the
collection.
to the general
LThe
the
first
60-63
3^rid
made
citations are
made by
LParyaya-hymns
The parydya-hymn
of this
book
is
hymn
3,
pages 471-2.
with ^ />arydyas.]
LDiscrepancies of hymn-numeration, as
editions, in
hymn by
the
Bombay
it
is
edition.
The matter
in this book,
is
dis-
The
|_In
our
viii.,
hymn
last
crepancy
book
hymn 6
Bombay
makes
for that
book a
total of
15
hymns;
paryayas of
confined to our last hymn, the plus of 5 does not affect the numeration of
is
the preceding
|_In
the
(h. lo),
:J
9.
ix.,
Bombay
the
6-1 1), has a plus of s for our h. 7 (its 12) and the following.
Our h. 7 is
also a parydya-hymxi ; but since it has but I paryaya, the plus remains a constant from
our
(its
h. 7 to
book
X.
[_In
book
xi.,
4 and
5,
The
the end.
|_In
there
the
is
total is
again 15.
no patyaya-hymn to
Bombay
(its
3 as its 3
and
6ll
BOOK
XI.
Lin book xii., the Bombay edition, counting separately each of the 7 paryayas of
our last hymn (h. 5), makes for that book a total of 1 1 hymns but, since the dis;
crepancy
is
confined to our last hymn, the plus of 6 does not affect the numeration of
book
|_In
our
last
xiii.,
hymn
Bombay
the
makes
(h. 4),
hymn
for that
(as in
Books
and there
9,
and
xv.
xvi. consist
wholly of paryayas,
is
to
in
perhaps this
citations
His
is
the Old Anukr. (Critical Notice, p. 23), parydyesv avasdndndm rgbhis tulyo vidhir
Accordingly, R. and W. may be wrong in numbering the verses of a group of
bhavet.
But
p. 472, top).
am
verse-numbering for each parydya forbids the grouping of several related parydyas into
one
siikta.
to decide
will say,
|_I
ten
This
is
viii.-xi.
as books of
it.
hymns each
(see p. 471),
which uniformity
books
in
results
W.
Moreover, as
W.
in
but not in
its
its
xi. 3,
hymns
each.
Anuvakas
The
book
may be added
hymns (our
of which 4
But
It
Major
that the
xi.,
is
vdkas
its
"
xi.
is
(cf. p.
and
xi.
3)
471, end).
is
is
into five
anu-
.4
viii.
this
t,
Hymns
Verses
31
37
10
+ 10+11
56!
3P
26
10+10 +
26
6
10+10 +
23
6
10+13
10
27
34
9
26
10
27
If
BOOK
I-
xi.
l^BraAman.
Accompanying a
brdhmdudanikam.
saptatririfat.
2.
brhatlgarbhd virdj ; j.
6.
tisnih
8.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAIflHITA.
XI.
I.
;;
virddgdyatri ;
rice-dish offering.
trdistubham
(dkvaragarbhd jagati ;
4-p.
6l2
i.
4.
g.
kakummaty
(2g.
jb.puro-
usttih ;
is
Found
prose. J
also in Paipp. xvi. (in the verse-order i-io, 12, 11, 13-
23-37).
treatment of xiv.
Translated
1.
60 and of the
See note
c of xv. 5. 1-7.
Griffith,
ii.
51
to xv. 5.
7.
let
TB.
i.
Brahmanas
I.
9'
K.
probably
vii.
15
MS.
i.
comm. quotes the TS. passage in his explanation of the verse. He defines a brahmauiiana as brahmane jagatsrastre svahdkarena deya odanah, and then adds yad v3
brahindudanasavdkhye 'smin karmani brahmandndtn bhojandya bhdgatvena kalpita
the
odano brahniaudanah.
Make ye smoke, O ye
2.
unhateful
(.-'),
heroes, by
unto speech
whom
bulls,
this
Agni
[is]
andj by comparison with the corresponding RV. verse (iii. 29. 9), which reads
instead dsredhanta itana vajam dcha. The comm. explains ddrogh- as adrohakdrindtn
sucaritrdndih yajamdndndm avitd raksitd, as if the /<i^a-reading were -avitd instead
the meter
ol-avitdh.
and
this is the
-arn'td/i
one or two mss.J RV. begins also krnota, and has vrsanam
for vrmnas in a; also devasas (rectifying the meter) in d.
All the mss. |_save one or
twoj read asahanta, unaccented, in d, but both editions make the necessary emendation
his /arfa-text, following
to
dsahanta
after
cf.
it
note to
RV. pada
3.
^alriln.
\i\ai^, of course,
iv. 5. 5.
;
RV.
has.
Ppp.
is
corrupt in
d,
to one. J
Agni, thou hast been born unto great heroism, unto the cooking
of the brahmdn-r'\cQ-iish,
Jatavedas
6l3
BOOK
-xi.
woman
XI.
wealth with
heroes.
all
Kindled,
4.
in b,
combines saptars-
in
c,
and has
mayest
for them cooking (grd)
man to ascend to the highest
the oblation,
in
make thou
Jatavedas,
this
firmament (ndka).
Ppp. reads in b viqvd devdn.
LFor
d, cf.
9. 2,
i.
vi. 63.
In
a,
the
for
3.J
I
Threefold
5.
Fathers, of
you
That
'
set
is
is
is
yours of old
{diiga)
comm. paraphrases
it,
vedas
in
martydndm
of gods, of
across.
istaphalasya
woman
is
sdm idhyasva.
pdram gamayati
result.'
in b,
and has
in
d sai 'vam
for sa itndm.
6.
make
ured,
this
let
measure
{indtra),
put
down (m-ndj)
The comm. does not try to give ny ubja a more distinctive meaning than adhomukhdn pdtayaj the obscure matrd he simply glosses by nirmdird |_as instrumental sing,
masc. (supplying iyam (did as subject) but the three translators take it as nom.J.
;
In
7.
urge her
of the firma-
Addressed, according to the comm., to the sacrificer; the Kauq. (6r.2o) makes
then
This accompanies, as
Kauq. 60. 30).
pada
9.
in a,
is
the
may we go
and vistapas
ud
ubja as
it
ud
in c.
is
Ppp. reads
same with
b prthivydi, and,
in
vi.
121.
d;
vii.
83.4
at the end,
d.
{ahqi'i)
fight
explains
Let this great one (inahi) accept the hide, the divine earth, with
8.
favoring mind
last
The comm.
split
her
them
that would
The feminine
sacrificer,
'
pestle.
'
Smite down
'
viewed as symbolical.
and
'
lift
Imdm
BOOK
I-
xi.
perhaps
to
it
in here out of
has blundered
read uddharanti
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
The
in d.
10.
Ppp.
c.
1 1
verse and
its
is
make
here
the
is
(sakrt) stones
two joint-acting
hero, the
those successes do
614
thou choosest
in a-b,
LThe
U.
and
This
1 1
xe.7iA%
yajfieyd and ay us in
definition of the
'
thy thought
[is]
all
.'
The comm.
One would
at the
it
from
fight her
d/id
'
put,'
like to derive
let
heroes.
'
it
dM
'suck.'
Ppp. reads
'
end ni y achat.
Sit
12.
equals
By
shipful ones,
make
[our] haters to
fall
upaqvasd)
(1
fortune {qA)
under
be ye winnowed, wor-
may we
surpass
all
[our]
foot.
d(;vdsaydini prabhittdn
karomi !
b as nominative.
Go
13.
away,
be worshipful
quickly; the
seize then of
stall
(gosthd) of the
them
Lf.J
whichever
others.
The comm.
the water
is
it
is
The comm.
OB.
iii.
261 b.J
and
in
c.
comm.
which
<;irasi d-ruh).
SPP. reads
in
\JZi.
in c,
h gostkd'dhy, with
6lS
The comm.
explains the
maidens
'
'
as the
'
BOOK
XI.
b
bharasva\\ the 'mighty one'
sarit
The
15.
old
in
The comm.
reads
the 'vessel' of d.
Verses 13-15 are quoted in
sequence with the verses that precede and follow.
is
in natural
-xi.
[is]
set
down which
waters
[is]
yours of
'Thou'
the
you
'
in
is fern.,
16.
'yours' of a and
in
c,
it
with heat
let
comm.
in a,
do thou heat
hot,
The
'
bright
{^tici),
very
gathering unto their share, very hot, heat this with the seasons.
'
17.
'
purified,
worshipful
let
maidens,
the waters,
rice-dish
go to the world of
the well-doers.
a and vi. 122. 5 a.J The mss. are about equally
bahulam and bahulan (our I.T.K.Kp. have the latter; O. has
-lamn) SPP. accepts the latter, we the former the comm. has -Ian
and he reads
pakva ior pakta in d Lor cj. Ppp. has dadat for adus in c, and eti for etu in d. The
verse concerns the pouring in of the water so Kaug. 61. 34-5, and 2. 8.
(_If we read
bahulaii^ ca in c, and in A. pakvdiidanasya as a compound (against the pada-ihiision,
which reckons pakta to c, and against the double accent) and u for etu, we get most
acceptable sense and meter lokdm would be construed as coordinate with pa^un and
pakvdudanasya as coordinate with nas (cf. xi. 8. 10 c and Speyer, Vedische Syntax,
The heroic surgery implies no worse corruptions than we have often seen.
71, end).
|_Pada a
is
divided in c between
But
this is all
18.
Soma
receive you
A
in a,
mere suggestion.J
having cooked
this,
let
the pot
few mss. (including our O.) read etu for eta in d. Ppp. has instead eti ; further,
The verse accompanies the pouring of the
c, apa praviqyatu.
utputds, and, in
Anukr. seems
to
scan as 12-1-13:124-13
it.
LRead
sotndh(;dvas ?\
|_The
is
after
BOOK
I-
Xl.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XI.
6l6
19.
am
Fifteen-fold
(_cf.
Gram.
Skt.
or degrees of kindred.
pakta
paktva
-iXiA.
majority of his
pakva.
|_
ie
in
20.
heaven-going
i-rice-dish, god-traveled,
lessen
them yonder
(.')
the brah-
[is]
assign to thee
me
bringer
[as]
of tribute.
of
it
c,
comm.
aod imprecation.
and the comment to Prat,
SPP's
seem
made
is, it
implies the
mute
(c)
|_
Where
iii.
its
[our] equals; I
paqya
make
22.
c,
same with
?i-ad.
vs.
enam
pddayema [_cf.
c,
d above.
at
vs.
end of
12J
at
not.
a,
by fortune may we
Ppp. reads
fire.
for qriya in
[_Ppp.
know
sacrificial
under
foot.
The whole
of
93.
The
accordingly.
meant
if
surpass
The
imply recaya.*
to
glosses his recaya with lei;aya alplkuru, and, as the expression looks as
evidently accom-
end of
cattle
at
end
d.
be opposite to her
let
own
from disease.
The comm. reads enan in both a and b. L'^'U ^^ pada-mss. read anamtvah in d
]. prima manu : W's translation and the comm. imply -va, and this SPP.
Lsave SPP's
vyoma;
made to
|_its
is
corrupt J.
23.
in the
According
to
Fashioned by righteousness
beginning the
Kau5.61.42, with
this verse
sacrificial
{rtd), set
the vessel
is
is
overlooked
ungrammatical combination.
by mind,
this
was ordained
apply,
6l7
(.?)
BOOK
on that
-xi.
XI.
SPP. reads in c ansadritn, with rather the larger number of authorities (of our mss.
Bp.P.M.W.I.K.Kp.), though only -dhrUn seems to offer any etymology, and that an
unsatisfactory one.
The comm. has anqadhrim portion-holder,' which is perhaps the
The pada-XA-xX. leaves the word undivided. The mss. of Kau^. (61.44),
true reading.
it may be noted, also vary between ansadhrim and -drim in quoting the pratlka of the
'
Daivydnam would
second half-verse.
no ms. reads
two of SPP's, and the comm., give devanam. Ppp. reads in a manaso kite
nihanta for vihita, in c aqadhriyam, emended by another hand to -ddhiyam.
it,
though
'ya>k, in
Aditi's hand, this second ladle (sruc), which the seven seers, being-
24.
makers, made
collect
it
let that
upon the
members
of the rice-dish,
sacrificial hearth.
as qualifying
25.
sit
by
thee, a
fire, sit
purified
let
having
by soma,
Ppp. begins qrutam tva havir, has for b anusrpyd 'gne punar enam pra srpyas
(without any avasdna'), reads in c-d
The comm.
brdhmand
drscyds,
rsam
in d.
[_with
'
'
26.
Brahmans
by thee with good call, I call loudly to the brahmdnthem of the seers, born from penance (tdpas).
;
In a-b, for -bhyah subrdhntands, Ppp. reads -bhyo brdhm- |_intending perhaps dbrdh-
mands f
of. vs.
32 J; in c it has rsindm rsayas tap-, and jdtd (so also the comm.) for
-tan; [_and begins d with brdhmdudane \. The comm. understands suhavd in d as
fern.,
it
These cleansed
27.
The
purified worshipful
maidens
vs. 17 a.J
The
verse
is
me
vi.
now
that.
quoted by Kaug. 63. 4 [_so the comm. under vi. 122. 5 he made
the sutra apply to that verse J.
Ppp. has a wholly different a iyam apo madhnmatt
X. 9. 27.
verse
is
ghrtaqcyuto J
28.
field,
make
|_it
reads
brdhmand
at
This
this
in c.
is
heaven-going.
'
'
BOOK
I-
xi.
The
as
it is
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XI.
is left
undetermined
6l8
in the translation,
|_Cf. Griffith's
for a/fl-J).
29.
Q kambtikdn)
the chaff
king
we know the
also
in Jatavedas
fire,
we have heard
this
the
in
wipe
away
off far
= phallkaranan,
kambiikdn as
'
Know
30.
thou the
toiling, cooking,
soma-pressing one
as accus.
for b,
casts
i.e.
pi.
The comm.
of.
31.
make him
to
light
enan
is
Know,'
'
may ascend,
d.
at
on the verse.
Wipe
off,
one (Jbabhrt) make thou, understanding it, room for the sacrificial butI make a road to the
ter wipe off with ghee along all [its] members
;
Fathers that
heaven-going.
is
The real sense of the epithet babhri applied to the odana or rice-dish is obscure the
comm. explains it here with bharatiaqilasya posakasya pakvasya odanasya, supporting
The comm. appears to read vidvan instead of pravidvdn in b Ppp.
or nourishing.'
;
'
'
comm.
(?
d.
gartariipatn ; what
32.
According to KauQ. 62. 15, the verse accomthe mss. vary as to the word) above {upari)
which
hzs prajanan.
is
meant
bearing one,
is
in
b with sthdnath
obscure.
[as]
lokam
sit
by thee;
rich in
them
of the
suffer harm.
With the
25
The
d.
combines
it
first
half-verse
compare
into a
is
a, b,
above
doubtful
ti.
26
vs.
construction of rdksas in a
b,
it
treats
te,
as before, as
if
The
it
were
verse
is
33.
set thee
down,
rice-dish,
and
all
the Maruts,
let all
is
among them
no portion here
let
Agni
my
them
guard-
6l9
'
Is
no portion
Kaug. 65.
'
is
of
d.
The
XI.
-xi. I
common form
of expression in
verse
quoted with
is
25 c in
vs.
12.
The
34.
for,' lit'ly
the Brahmanas.
BOOK
{diiJi),
The
and may we
sit
is
(pi.)
and
of wealth.
native or accusative
trate
Thou
35.
seers
sit
awkward
is
quoted in Kaug.
art a
in
Henry's ver-
[_Cf.
there
there preparation
is
second half-verse
is
last
to
be compared TS.
under rule
36.
iv.
4. 43^,
and MS.
i.
3.
58 of the
AV.
divide
With the
c.
37 (end) and
falls
i.
iv.
iv. 8.
34 has the
samskrtam ;
the case
Prat.
Agni,
make ready (kalpay-) the roads traveled by the gods by them, wellmade, may we go after the offering, that stands upon the seven-rayed
;
firmament.
All the mss. |_save one or two of SPP'sJ leave agne unaccented, as if it belonged to
and Bp. puts the double division-mark after it accordingly; SPP. reads with the
|_majority of hisj mss.
we have made the necessary emendation to dgne. Ppp. reads
at the beginning samdtanusva ; for c it \\.-ssi yebhis sukrtdir anu prajnesthans sa yajtie.
a,
The comm. regards a as addressed to the rice-dish, which is to 'gather up all its memThe verse is quoted in Kaug. 63. 9, but not in a way to cast any light upon it.
TS. iv. 7. 134 and MS. ii. 12. 4 are to be compared with the first half-verse, but they
vary much from it and from one another.
'
bers.
37.
With what
light the
the world of
may we go
the
to
highest
firmament.
The second half-verse is identical with iv. 14. 6 c, d, above [see my note J. The
comm. reads jestna in c, explaining it hy jay ema \_ = prdpnuydma\. Ppp. has, instead
of this repetition, a new half-verse
tarn tvS pacami jyotisdm jyotir uttamam sa nas
tad dhehi sukrtdm u loke.
LThe quoted Anukr. here says sapid 'nupurvena qesdh syus trihqateh pardh.\
:
2-
xi.
BOOK
To Rudra,
2.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
620
especially as
mantroktarudraddivatam.
trdistubham.*
i. pardtijdgatd virdd
anustubgarbhd j-p. pathydjagatl ; j. ^-p. svardd usni/t ; 4, j, 7, ij, /j,
8. mahdbrhati ;
b. drsl gdyatri ;
lo.puro'krti j-p. virdj ;
j6, 21. anustubh ;
g. drsT ;
12, bhurij ;
II. J-p. virdd jagatlgarbhd (akvari ;
14, ly, 18, ig, 2j, 26, 2f. virdd
gdyatri ; 20. bhurig gdyatri ; 22. visamapddalaksmyd j-p. mahdbrhati ; 24, 2g. jagati
[A/Aarvan.
ekatriiifat.
jagati ;
z.
Found
exceptions
*|_ Verses
!J
LThe pratika
28,
iv.
hymn
it
is
meant
as
hymns
used (with
field
According
but perhaps
Translated
field,
128) in the
vi.
618.
155,
iii.
in a rite
to
be intended with
v.
6 at ji.
Darila understands
7 in
yuktayos
to Caland's interpretation of
rite
omen
rite for
at 50.
the safety
7, it is
to
be
my
introduction to
iii.
26).
549 Henry, 103, 139 Griffith, ii. 57 BloomCf. also Bergaigne-Henry, Manuel, p. 157; and von Schroeder,
Muir,
it
evil
iv.
334
Ludwig,
p.
Tiibinger Katha-hss., p. 14-15, where the text corresponding to our verses 1-9 and 13
and 16 is given.
Bhava-and-Carva, be gracious
do not go against
drawn, do not
is
The comm.
first
let fly
explains
Make ye
thy
'
flies,
Bodies
of kdrta/n
clauses
and
'
the
that
then,
is,
ye lords
not bodies for the dog, the jackal, for the buzzards
2.
[us]
comm. reads
instead kartitm.
AHklava
is
'
dead bodies.'
in the
The
accent
in 9. 9,
the
reading
3.
thine,
vi^ase
ma
vigyantit.
thee
that
art
thousand-eyed,
621
The comm.
We
4.
krandanaya
at the
BOOK
(^abddya,
-xi.
XI.
it
below
The comm.
wanting
To
5.
explains abhivargd as
= avakaqdtmaka
The
akaqah.
thy face,
'
mostly
is
Or
verse
Ppp.
in
of
'
Bhava;
homage.
face.'
with
pratyagattnarupine.
To
6.
thy members, belly, tongue, thy mouth, to thy teeth, smell, [be]
homage.
Ppp. (omitting the
reads ca for
ie
at
first
te^
end of bj.
7.
(.')
with
with
into collision
{sam-r).
Ardhaka-ghdtin,
No
variant
adhvaga-]
is
;
in c, is
says sendyd
and
here,
asya,
'
i.e.
of obscure
but in his
reported from Ppp. ['" the Collation
Pet Lex. says " Ppp. adhvaga-" and itself conjectures andhaka-.
:
the minor
|_Cf.
is
The Katha
taken into account; and that has in fact adhvaga-: s&t Katha-hss.,
now be
p. 15
5.
8.
this
let
in b,
in this tense
in
c.
in
in
other
texts also.
Four times
9.
lord
of cattle,
creatures (pa^tt)
\_catns\
be homage to thee
cows,
horses,
to
Bhava
ten times,
All the mss. agree in the inconsistent readings astakftvas and ddqa kftvas (cf.
10.
thine,
life
is
is
all
bhumydtn.
do
{dtmdn), that
it
has for i
yad
ejad adhi
BOOK
2-
xi.
This wide
11.
all
these beings
thee; away
let
weepers of
evil
The comm.
He
egg.
as
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
vessel, holder of
good things,
do thou be gracious to
us,
is
homage to
the dogs go, away the
hair.
takes abhibhas as
which are
thine, within
lord of cattle
with disheveled
622
andakataha, the
amangalaih yatha bhavati tatha rodanam kurvatyah ; \h\A see viii. i 1 9 and
[_The meter of b would be rectified by reading viqvani in place of una
.
referencesj.
vifva.\
Thou
12.
weaponed,
homage,
in
tufted one
be
to that
SPP. reads in b sahasraghnf, with the majority of his authorities none of ours have
P.M.W. have -ghnydvi, with two of SPP's mss., and with the comm. [_cf. note
Ppp. gives -ghni. The comm. has qikhandi at end of b.
X. 4. 7 and Henry's notej
;
it,
to
but
He
13.
down,
of one that
With
who, attacked
Manu
[_cf.
viii.
x.
44,
26 b
to
apparently a familiar or
is
'
Dhammapada,
vss. 179,
180 J.
b.
Bhava-and-Rudra,
14.
the expression
unto heroism
(ipadant)
pierced.
is
the last
proverbial one
allied,
in concord,
them be homage,
in
Ppp., instead of repeating vs. t2 d, reads tayor bhfimim antariksath svar dyaus
namo bhavamatydya
tabhyath
|_altemativelyj
15.
Homage
homage
SPP's
as 4.
7,
Rudra, standing
The
below, with
half-verse
to thee,
[to
is
prana
for
found in AQS.
i.
rudra
12.
in c
34 and Ap.
ix. 2. 9, in
in
homage.
verse
both places.
is
repeated
The
first
b.
goes about
i^ya-)
The comm. paraphrases atipai^ydm with atiqayend 'tikramya vd pa^yaii (the word
it or with asyantamj
jihvdyi "yamdnam he explains as jihvdgrena krtsnani jagad vydpnuvantam bhaksandrtham lihantam, which is rather absurd perhaps jihvayd (so Ludwig) belongs
rather to we
we, by what we say.'
is
'
'
'
JJ
623
1
We
8.
BOOK
-xi. 2
XI.
making
killing, fearful,
one
{kegin)
hom-
age be to him.
the connection as here given, making kegin the name of an
Ludwig takes ratham as object oipraii 'mas and the other words as its epithets.
Ppp. reads (^yavasyath at the beginning, and has, in b, bhimo a.nd pdrayantam.
Asura
I
Do
19.
angry
not
at us,
us the club
fly at
let
lord of cattle
(? matj/d),
homage
to thee
(so
would seem), from which the portents that fall from the
The comm. reads martyain instead of
it
matyam
in a.
Do
20.
come
He
?n.
devahitam
harm us
not
sra\ks'\s) is
vi srja ").
bless us
avoid us
be not angry
us not
let
(i.e.
in a.
and has
in a,
at the
men
elsewhere,
formidable one,
in vs. 7).
roll
The
insertion in c
seems unavoidable
the
22.
comm.
[_in
SPP.
a passage restored by
.'J
The
'fvasya,
'
He who
23.
sacrificing, the
[As
vfmnas,
for
cf.
JAOS.
x.
534, 524.J
god-mockers
to
(^dkvarl).
The
'
'
= karmasu
qaktabhih.
cf. v. 28.
1 1
the
comm.
glosses the
24.
in the
To
{liahsd), eagles,
\_pa^ti\,
hawks, birds
cattle,
is
lord of
increase
Ppp. reads, for b, tubhyatk vayahsi (ainnas patatrinah, elides the a of apsu in c,
and combines divyd "po in d. The comm. has mrdhe at the end, explaining it as =
undandya. He takes yaksarn as = pi'ijyam svariipam, but does not give any reason
2-
xi.
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
624
why, etymological or other. |_Our a is nearly xii. i. 49 a (with the same redundancy of
a dissyllable), and b is precisely xii. i. 51 b ior pa^avas, cf. also iii. 31. 3, xi. 5. 21, and
:
iii.
10.
6 note.
25.
The
rajasds, at
which thou hurlest there is no distance for thee nor hinO Bhava at once thou loolcest over the whole earth
:
northern ocean.
in the
Ppp. begins siqtimara ^jagarah purisaya jaga mat-. The comm. \\zs pultkayds (like
MS.) he takes rajasa (p. -sah') as if it were the instr. sing, rdjasd; he passes jasas
and mdtsyas without mention, but defines ^ii'ipimara as a kind of crocodile (nakra)
and ajagara as a kind of serpent.' For jasas, some of the mss. (including our
Bp.P.M.W.) ha.ve jaMas, one or two (including our I.) have jag/ias, and one of SPP's
jhasas ; doubtless it is the sea-monster called later jhasa. Nearly all the mss. have
sdrvdn in d (only our B. |_and D.Kp.?J and two of SPP's sdrr/dm), and SPP's text
accordingly admits it, though it seems an evident error, and the comm. reads -vdm.
Most of the pada-mss. resolve paristhasti into -siha : dsti (instead of asti). We are
;
'
'
'
surprised to find a
'
northern
ocean spoken
'
of,
'
eastern
'
one
|_cf. xi. 5.
leaves
out
it
Do
26.
not,
lightning
Bhava
is
master
of the heaven,
(Jf)
filled
fall.
to
from here.
All our mss.,
and nearly
comm. and
change J.
less
vs. 12 d.
it
SPP. emends
ka cane 'ha ;
28.
all
also
at
tdsmdi
|_and the
whoever has
faith,
beginning of
in his text,
c,
as
it)
if
with the
translation implies
cattle-lord of cattle;
to
the
prdpad duchund
in b.
sacrificer, for
one,
not those that will carry, not our father and mother do thou harm
own
self (tanu),
our
The verse occurs also as RV. i. 114. 7; VS.xvi. 15; TS. iv. 5. lo^ TA. x. 52, with
uksantam and uksitdm for vdhantam and vaksyatds in b vadhls for hihsts and md
'id mdtdram for mdtdratn ca in c
and, for d, ma nah priyas (TS.TA. priya ma fias)
tanvd rudra ririsah. The comm. has vaksatas in b. [_Ppp. has, for b, md na ksiyanta
;
uta
md
no aksata.\
625
BOOK
-xL 3
XI.
30.
dogs
have paid
homage.
this
-girebhyas)
mean
'
is
How asamsukta
given conjectures
'
not having a
hymn
with
The comm.
it.'
31.
those to
[namely],
should come to
The
translation
reads elavak- in
a.
homage,
to us.
The
adjectives are
in the last
|_The
end.
fern.,
vs.,
as belonging to senabhyas.
quoted
is
corrupt.
is
in the first
The comm.
to 16.
8).
first
3.
\Atharvan.
it
trayah parydydh.'\
corresponding passage
would require
to
be given
is
found
in full for
in Paipp. xvi.,
comparison
and
but so
this
has
as so
defeating
all
^^le.e.
paryayas or divisions of
this
hymn
62. 8
is
meant
at
comm.), and
Griffith,
ii.
61
Cf. especially
Henry's introduction,
and yellow and nourishing, is a symbol of the sun (cf. vs. 50);
ingredients and the utensils used in making it are identified with all sorts of things
p. 145.
its
The
in the
rice-dish, hot
[Par3raya
birhaspatydudanadevatyam. 1, 14. dsurl gdyatri ; 2. J-p- sama3,6,10. dsurl pahkti ; 4,8. sdmny anustubh ; S< ^3< *5< ^S- sdmny
umih ; 7, ig-2Z. prdjdpatyd 'nustubh ; 9, 77, i8. dsury anustubh ; 11. bhurig drey
anustubh; 12. yijusT jagati ; 16,23. dsurl brhati ; 24. 3-p. prdjdpatyd brhatl ; 26.
drey usnih ; 2y
30. ydjusl tristubh ; 31.
;
\_28, 2g.] sdmnl brhatl {2g. bhurij);
I.
ekatrittfat.
visamd gdyatri ;
alpafah
I.
Of
this
rice-dish
Brihaspati
is
the head,
{mil k ha).
in part
first
paryaya together
in
xi.
BOOK
3-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XI.
626
2.
4.
Diti the
nowed
(Mma)
the mortar.
5.
6.
Kdbru the
hulls,
brow
'
the husks.
flies
The comm.
'
iapa-vic).
reads kabhru, and gives a forced etymology, from ka head and 6Aru
he also has (iras for (dras, and this reading is found in some of the mss.
'
some of SPP'sJ).
Dark metal
7.
That
is,
Tin
8.
its flesh,
doubtless, iron
ash, greens
[its]
red
{'!
blood
its
and copper
'
(lohitd).
respectively.
hdritam)
[its] color,
its
smell.
The comm.
" gold
He
(so BR.)."
The
9.
threshing-floor
shoulders, the
The comm.
heman
'gold.'
|_Over "greens"
two poles
two
receptacle, the
[its]
W.
has interlined
v. 28. 5, 9.
J
splints (sphyd)
[its]
Bp. reads
Entrails
10.
Jatrii
is
[its]
who
explains
it
as
[its] straps.
anadudgrivdnam qakata-
yojandrthd rajjavah.
1 1
dish,
(rddfi) rice-
LW.
12.
is
interlines a
The furrows
[its] ribs,
The comm.
[its]
bowels.
Righteousness
{rtd)
[its]
[its]
pouring-on.
In order to force a parallelism into
and as signifying
'
all
15.
comm. takes
it,
family custom
is
'
the
comm.
found
for
explains rta as a
The
in the world.'
kulyd;
it is
'
name
for water,'
Pet. Lex.,
translated above as
if
on the
kulya,
it.
With sacred verse (re) is the vessel put on, with priesthood sent forth
With sacredness {brdhman) seized about, with sacred chant {sdman)
carried about.
For the sake of the parallelism again, the comm. makes priesthood
sacredness the Brahma-Veda of the Atharvans.
'
Yajur-Veda, and
'
'
'
indicate the
627
BOOK
XI.
-xi. 3
16.
nasddlianain kastham.
17.
18.
fire.
(tikhd).
By
19.
the rice-dish of
offering
(.') all
worlds are to
be obtained together.
The
yajhavacds
to
the Ppp. reading, as reported in the minor Pet. Lex. (_and Roth's notes J.
explains the
yajHavatas,
The comm.
In which |_rice-dishj are set (gritd), one below the other, the three,
20.
In the remnant
21.
[iichista) of
23.
24.
May
22.
"
[it is]
[it
little,"
is]
not "
is]
[it
Upasecana
is
we
poured on'
25.
greatness.
explained by the
comm.
as
'
is
As much
as the giver
may
set his
overbid (ati-vad).
26.
rice-dish as
it
say
it
protracted syllable
rule in the
is
Gram.
only once among the
always accented
|_see
Here the mss. are greatly at variance. [_SPP's V. (a then living qrotriyd) redApragijhs
and by his ms. D<: the reading praqihj is given secunda manu. Among our mss.,
O.R.Kp. (and E.?) giv^ prd(;ihj. SPP. reports that 16 of his authorities agree in
gW\ng pratydncajm ; and (apart from the presence or position of the j) this seems to
be the reading of many of W's mss. J SPP's text gives an accent to the protracted
syllable in both cases in both vs. 26 and vs. 27.
[_SPP's pada-rezding in vs. 26 is
prd ; dfijA, and in 27 it is prd : d(fjA. An accented a in dffjA would require praod(ijA
(cf. vs.
28)
why
27.
The
mss. again disagree as to the accent of prdgtjs, the majority (including our
to
have
its
.'
final,
xi.
BOOK
328.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
If
628
retiring,
it
thee
If
coming
it
30.
Not
I,
The
[Paryaya
II.
dvdsaptati. mantroktadevatyam. a, of 32, 38, 41, %of 32-4^. sdmnl tristubh ;
b 0/ J^^JS' 4^< C 0/3^-49' e of 33-34' 44-4^- /-/ isurl gayalri ; d of 32, 41, 43, 47.
ddivijagati ; b of 38, 44, 46, e of 32,33-43, 4g- i-p. dsury anustubh ; f of32-4g. sdmny
anustubh ; a of 33-4^.* drey anustubh; a of 37. sdmni pankti ; b of 33, 36, 40, 47,
d of
48. dsurl jagati ; \> of 34, 37, 41, 43, 43. dsuri pankti ; & of 34. dsuri tristubh ;
3J, 46, 48. ydjusi gdyatrl ; d of 36, 37, 40. ddivi pankti ; d of 3S, 3g. prdjdpatyd
gdyatri ;
sdmni
LThe
b of 4g.
i-p.
bhurik
ity
dditak
text of the
The
saptada^d "rcyanustubhah.
to 14 of the 17 first
of 41
d,
brhati.\'\
avasanas of
paryaya; and
As
vss. 33-49.
and the a
first line
is
LThe
is
first
In
volume, SPP. treats of this matter; and just after the end
356) of the text of his third volume, he prints again this paryaya, but divided into
72 avasanas " according to the instructions contained in the Sarvanukramanika " which
(P'
he had printed
|_Similarly, in a
its
beginning
first
and
vd
last
ahatn') of each
division (or c
^^ paryaya,
constitutes a sequence of 18
for vss. 32
b,
tai'n
is
and
is
The
third sub-
is
vol.
iii.)
In
like
manner,
and
the sixth subdivision (or f beginning esa va odanah) and the seventh subdivision (or
g: beginning sarvaiiga ^wa), being unvaried throughout, constitute a sequence of 18
and are given and counted independently only for vss. 32 and 49; while for the other
:
e,
LFurthermore, and on the other hand, subdivision e varies as to its beginning between
ienat 'nam, tayai 'nam, and tdir enam, and tdbhydm enam : but we find no unvaried
etc. in
tabhyam
;;
629
enam
etc. in
For
is
f-g reckoned
BOOK
to e,
-xi. 3
XI.
and for
anusanga
reclconed as an
is
to d,
and counted as
avasanas
(a, b-c,
the reckoning
6x3=
18.
14.
we have
(18
+14 + 40 =)
If \ca\
32.
which
72,
Pahcapatalika.
Anukr. or
is
d-g),
a, b, c, d, e, f, g,
a,
10x4 = 40.
b-c, d, e-g, or
ten verses,
This gives us
as well.J
it
(tdtas)
with
which the ancient seers ate this, thy progeny, from the oldest down, will
it verily I [have] not [eaten] coming hither
so one says to him
die
(ftrvdnc),
with have
is
eaten
it,
therewith have
with Brihaspati
made
it
go
[as]
head, there-
who knoweth
whole-bodied becometh he
The /a</a-reading
If
33.
of praqls in a
it
is
thus.
praaaqih.
this,
made
go
it
etc. etc.
If
34.
it
it
eaten
it,
with them
etc. etc.
retained
vi.
If
35.
it
retiring,
36.
nor coming on
If
verily [have]
it
it
If
it
verily [have]
with
I etc. etc.
fall
out {qad)
The comm.
verily
it
etc. etc.
ancient seers ate this, thy tongue will die: thus one says to him;
[have]
{mtik/i-
I etc. etc.
xi.
BOOK
3If
38.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
63O
it
with which the ancient seers ate this, breaths-and-expirations will quit
thus one says to him
it
thee
have
tions, therewith
The mss.,
SPP. adopts
hither,
I etc. etc.
the former.
If
39.
coming
it
which the ancient seers ate this, the Yxng-ydkshma will slay thee thus
one says to him it verily [have] I not [eaten] coming hither, nor retiring,
nor coming on with the atmosphere as bulk, therewith have I etc. etc.
:
The comm.
40.
If
by vyaptimatd rupena.
explains ziyacasd
it
verily [have]
If
41.
him it
coming on
to
42.
this,
it
him
it
nor coming on
The comm.
I etc. etc.
If
it
I etc. etc.
verily [have]
verily [have]
{}
udaraddrd)
will slay
I etc. etc.
diarrhoea.
If
43.
it
the ancient seers ate this, thou wilt die in the waters
him
ing on
44.
verily [have]
it
If
it
If
it
him it
coming on
to
If
it
it
verily
with the
I etc. etc.
this,
coming
46.
I etc. etc.
nor
I etc. etc.
;
;
631
him
verily [have]
it
ing on
this,
coming
48.
If
verily [have]
it
49.
Brahman
If
coming on
I etc. etc.
I etc. etc.
it
Read
-xi. 3
XT.
If
47.
BOOK
it
(?'/'),
therewith have
I etc. etc.
that with which the ancient seers ate this, without firm standing, without
not [eaten]
coming
in truth, therewith
have
coming on
it
verily [have]
standing firm
I etc. etc.
All our sam/ttia-mss., and the majority of SPP's, have the false accent apratisthand
'nay- in b; both editions
tisthaya in
as
d,
saptakah.
[Paryaya IH.
tdmiiy usnih
Some
namely, the
This
to -sthanb.
j-p.
50.
emend
aiming at pratisthdyd.
if
rice-dish
is
J3.
jj.
The comm.
explains bradhna as
as viyati vistabdham
mandalam.
He
52.
Out
53.
{qrt)
sacrifice.
54.
He who becomes
emendation
to bhdvati.
^how whose
breath
55.
is
We
but what
All the
meant.
If
[his
own] breath, he
is
scathed a complete
scathing.
The comm.
vastunah
BOOK
3-
xi.
he
If
56.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XI.
632
is
quits him.
|_The quotations from the Old Anukr. for the parydya-sukta are given piecemeal at
'In the
[hymn beginning]
brhaspatih ^irah"'
^^
7.
Vdidarbhi. sadvit'tfakam.
pathydpankti
8.
g.,
\.
4.
[BAdr^ava
matl ;
o; av., 31
11.^., 18; av., 72; III.^., o;
The second parydya-siik/a is called also a.ga>ta-s!ik/a.j
The
etc.
form
in their metrical
dnustubham
mantroitaprdnadevatyam.
14. nicrt
(tinku-
i.
Found
of others)
quoted by
is
Qantikalpa
Translated
15,
upon
Kauq.
to
its
in
Kau^.
55. 17
58. 3,
hymn
|_The
comm. quotes
1,
is
but not
number
a way
in
reckoned to the
and a Parigista.J
Muir,
opening words
its
also in Paipp.xvi.
v.
Scherman,
p.
69 (nearly
all)
Deus.sen,
Geschichte,
i.
i.
this
hymn:
cf.
vs.
19,
and Deussen,
l/panishads, p. 562.
Homage
1.
2.
age,
whom
Homage,
all
homage
and then 3
a,
b and 4
c,
d.
It
vss. 3
reads
and 4
garbham
'
is
In d in our
5.
text, ki/h is
v. 83.
When
yitnuna.
'
that
'11
|_cf.
and vi jayate
xii. 4.
37J.
in d.
|_For
a,
b and
The comm.
"many"
one
upon the
all
earth.
With
c,
is
to
c, d.
breath hath rained with rain upon the great earth, then the
hom-
breath.
RV.
numbers. 'J
in great
delighted, whatever
half-verse
to thy thunder;
is
homage
to thee raining,
who hath
prana.
in c 'stu ior
When
is this All,
stands firm.
whose control
in
of
Ppp. reads
3.
to breath {prana) in
all,
been lord
below. J
a,
b:
|_Pada d doubtless means precisely the same thing as the English slang,
be great for us
'J
633
The
6.
age to thee,
Compare
homage be
to thee coming,
ie 'stit in a,
"verily thou
fragrant."
going away
to [thee]
and namo
'sin in
hom-
homage.
2.
Homage
8.
expiration
[us]
to thee breathing,
homage
Ppp. puts
tlie
verse
make
breath
to the
Ppp. reads
places
in
d.
9.
thine,
in
breath
is
lord of
11.
Breath
;
12.
is
is
to us in
it
Breath
in a,
and
it
as dual.
in
iv.
Prandii
in
57.
takmdn;
breath
death,
may
prano
end
human beings
it
pada-t&xt by Prat.
[is]
a.
at the
in
breath
remedy
(anii-vas)
all,
{tipa-ds)
thine,
Breath clothes
10.
is
life {jtvds).
VoT yd
son
that
order to
is
all
same combinations.
the
in
-xi.
in c aclcarat.
breath, standing
and reads
after our 8,
b avaciram, and
in
Homage be
7.
XI.
BOOK
breath
the
worship
gods
amrtath
tnrtyiis praito
|_cf.
RV.
x. 121. 2
J,
which
is less
devoid
is virdj,
moon
breath they
all
worship; breath
call Prajapati.
in b,
and
its
is
prano
'gnif
candramds suryas.
The comm.
= svasvavydparesu sarvesam
explains destri as
prerayitrl paradevatd.
13.
Breath-and-expiration
draft-ox
breath
is
when,
A
O
man
expiration
Our P.M.W.
Ppp. reads,
in
x^-ad
is
breath
is
called
b and beyond
garbhe antah
Breath they
call
ydvena
ior ydve
ha
in
c.
will be, in
womb
born again.
yd vd
ivath
in d.
Matari^van
is
the
called rice.
vdyase tvat.
15.
c.
rice-and-barley
are
set in barley
breath
breath
is
called the
is all
wind;
in
breath
established {prdtist/iita).
xi.
BOOK
416.
634
They
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
men
breath, quickenest.
Ppp. has ca yds instead of iila at end of b, and, for
adjectives are feminine, denoting the herbs.
c,
The
17.
When
breath hath rained with rain on the great earth, the herbs
Compare
vs. 5
an imitation
is
Some
c.
Ppp. makes
it
yet closer,
by
He who knoweth
18.
established
him
to
As,
breath,
human
good report
him who
thou art
in a.
these
all
whom
breath, and in
this of thee,
thou
(suqrdvas).
Ppp. has for d yas tvd quqi-dva quqriivah; and the comm. also reads (u(ruvaA.
vs., cf. Pragna Upanishad, ii. 7.
|_With this
20.
being
He
{?
is
what
to be,
is
born again
a son.
offers
21.
The swan
nor tomorrow
would
it
dawn
if
he should extract
that, there
first
b,
is
to the
it
may be
macrocosm.
to translate
The
(vi-vas).
part of the
verily,
;
d.
hahsa by
imat'n sa
it
my
note to
viii. 7.
24.
goose.'J
existence; what
ki cana.
\Cl.
'
tii
down behind
[other] half
[is]
rolls,
with a half
which
with
sign
its
it
has generated
all
is that.'
'
635
BOOK
XI.
-xi.
end of b, and two or three of the mss. (including our O.) do the same.
In front
and behind are, of course, = in the east and in the west.' The d of astacakra,
and its retention in the /^rt'a-text {astaacakraiit) are by Prat. iii. 2 and iv. 94.
at
'
'
'
'
21-
He who
is
to
among
The
'
'
bow
i.
66
a,
is
endj
BR. under
comm.
the root
24.
to
He who
is
by brahman
mam
all
let
abhi raksatu.
all
"
[_W. interlines " attend
as a rendering of anu-stha.\
25.
he
fall
among
down
horizontal
in
The combination
or in a.'J svapnesu.
|_.^
{tirydii)
the sleeping.
of
it
as impv. 2d sing.
The
26.
be
me,
embryo
me
shalt thou
bind thee to
breath.
them
in his text
is
compare
that
'^
p. 629, top)
xii. 3.
46.
is
is
hymns and 82
h. 4. J
we have no
prdnayay
to
as
is
supt^sii in a, read
syllable).
in c
like the
wrong
For
Ppp. has
tasydudana " as
less
to
bhavet.
than 3
h.
that
4-J
BOOK
5-
xi.
sadvin^akam
virdd^arbhd ;
garbhd;
8.
mantroktabrahmacdridevatyam.
2. ^-p.
636
5.
[Brahman.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
g.
triistubham
^dkvaragarbhd
brhattgarbhd
Ij. jagatl
; 6.
bhurij ;
10.
i.
purd tijdgata-
11.
jagati
26. madhyejyotir
12.
anustuhh
usniggarbhd.'\
*|_The words virdt fakvari are lacking in the London ms. and are supplied from the
The latter adds pard urobrhati: but vs. 3 is hardly metrical, and at any rate
Berlin ms.
no urobrhati.
Found
Not quoted
either in the
general interpretation of
The rendering
its
content by
is
way
of introduction.
too rigid to
fit
everywhere:
1.
in
fills
dydm
2.
uta
'mum;
The
it
all
he
3,
fills all
and reads,
after
by
Prat.
3.
ii.
None
pitaras
in a,
tri(;atam satsahasrdn
sarvdn sa devdns
8.
The
teacher,
he bears him
(tipa-ni),
the
18, as
for
noted above.J
'
[_The
first line
seems
to
|_Prescribed
be prose
see
end of Anukr.-extracts.J
4.
he
Kaug. 55.
fills
fervor.
with fuel
[is]
fills
also the
atmosphere
toil,
;::
637
BOOK
at
xiii. i.
[_for
XI.
-xi. 5
i.J
5.
with heat {gharind), stood up with fervor; from him [was] born the
all
(amrta).
Ppp. reads tapaso 'dhi tisthat at end of b. Of a the meaning
born before the brdhman (so the translators).
'
6.
fuel,
he goes
at
eastern to the northern ocean, having grasped the worlds, again and again
violently shaping (lacarikr) [them].
Ppp. reads
b kdrs/iim, and
in
sadyet piirvdd.
in c
cf.
in d samgrhya;
Northern ocean
'
xi. 2. 25.
The Vedic
7.
Prajapati, the
womb
the
[_'
of
the Asuras.
Ppp. reads in d amrtan instead of asuran.
read bhiitvd amrt- uncombined in
The teacher
8.
SPP's
half of
pada
last
is
identical with
Ppp-
b above.
is
more
ime
and
in a;
tiesj read
it
lam
for te at beginning of
The comm.
9.
[_and two of
it
alms (bhiksd)
[as]
them are
SPP's
authori-
c.
fuel,
first
he worships
'Worships':
updsata.
c,
also omits
This broad {prthivt) earth, and the sky, the Vedic student
9.
brought
in
authorities
More than
c.
The one
i.e.,
as the
in b,
comm.
and reads
for c, te
with them.'
The
para
'nyo
in a.
'deposits. 'J
LTo
For
it
c,
Ppp. has
also
its
combines
bring out the play of the original, one might render nidhi by
xi.
BOOK
5-
XI.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
638
this side, the other hence, from earth, the two fires come
these two envelops upon them are set {gri) the firm
between
together
rays these the Vedic student stands upon by fervor.
The one
1 1
For our obscure first pada Ppp. substitutes a more translatable version arvag anyo
divas prsthad ito 'nyas prthivyah j and it reads ati for 'dhi in c; and the comra. has
also ati, combining it with the following to atidrdhas. (_The comm. also has tarn (mis:
printed ta
by that
live
abhikrandann irunac chatingo ; the comm. reads varunah Qraiingo, explaining the
The last pada is found
latter word by qyetavarnath jalapurnam megham praptah.
elsewhere, as
ix. 10.
19
RV.
d,
i.
164. 42 b.
have abkikrdndant. \
puts the
sanaii.
13
-)-
1 1
13.
as
it
fire, in
the cloud
1 1
in
man,
is
go about separately
be of
Ludwig conjectures "purlsam fog " in d for purusas. Ppp. is too corrupt
'Their' in c, d is tasam fern., apparently relating to satnidhas
service.
fuel,' though we had only the singular in b; but the comm. regards it as 'of
'
the fem. being used because the last of the series (Lthe meter-disturbingj apsu
'
was feminine
14.
which
is
The teacher
in
regards
it
15.
;
some sense
vs. 13
it
fire etc.,'
waters
')
sz'ar
The comm.,
abharam.
in
and Varuna,
\yox
c,
d,
Varuna, having become teacher, makes his own (?atd) the entire
The
d to
ghee
c,
sticks of
order to put
in
possible.
in
rain, waters.
own
self.
understands this
but
all
if
accus.
pi.
The end
verse and the beginning of the next are unfortunatel)- wanting in Ppp.;
it
of this
reads at the
amad idaih krn-. The mss. put the avasana after prajapalan instead of
vdrunah, and SPP. divides accordingly |_see his notej our division is changed
beginning
after
Ludwig understands
ntitrds as signify-
639
The
16.
pati
teacher
-xi. 5
XI..
[is]
BOOK
[vi-raj)
the
Praja-
[is]
controlling
Indra.
By
17.
in b,
and
ichati in d.
By Vedic-studentship
18.
by Vedic-
SPP. reads
it
in
none
of ours give it, so far as noted. Ppp- suggests yet another and a better reading, namely
As between
jihlrsati
if, as seems probable, that underlies its zoxxn^'aon jahirusati.
jigisati and jiglrsa/i, the former seems preferable.
[_These verses will seem much less
the comm., and in less than a quarter (four out of seventeen) of his authorities
inept
we
if
The
20.
at
Indra
in dj.
herbs, past and future, day and night, the forest tree, the year
they
it
in a,
The
21.
are of the village, the wingless and they that are winged
Individually do
22.
bodies (dimdn)
all
all
\_For pafavas,
that are of
cf. xi. z.
24 note.
student.
Ppp. reads at end of b bibhrate j one would like to emend to blbhratas.
Ppp. also has in c sarTdns tan.
p. 282. J
LBut
cf.
Deussen's interpretation,
That, sent forth Q.parisutd) of the gods, not mounted onto, goes
23.
about shining; from that [was] born the brdhmana, the chief brdhman,
and
all
The
is
merely mechanical.
The second
is
identical
Ppp. puts the verse after our vs. 24, reads puruhiitam instead of
the ohscurc parisiitam in a, and gives the verse a last half of its own: tasmin sarve
paqavas tatra yajhds tasminn annam saha devatdbhih; and this version of the second
with
5 c, d,
half-verse
above.
is
given in
GB.
dtmatayd saksatkrtain.
i.
2. 7.
The comm.
xi.
BOOK
S-
the gods
all
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
The Vedic
24.
together
in that [are]
woven
[he]
64O
24
c,
verses
b asviin for tasmin ; its verse has for second half our 26 c, d, and our
end of our 23, which, as above noticed, comes second of the two
at the
therefore, 24 a, b, 26
at
i.
it
in
added
is
c, d,
The GB.
23, 24 c, d. J
cites
2. 8.
25.
in
us
belly.
by
'
uddram
[_Deussen renders
Leibessegen.'J
Shaping
26.
penance
(.')
{tafias tapya-)
The comm.
student
if
the ocean
{salild), in
much on
stood performing
The
one verse.
he,
translation implies
scruple of glossing
the earth.
comm. makes no
with kalpayan.
it
^^
brahmacdrl" ca.\
To many
6.
\^amtdti.
trayovinfokam.
Found
for relief.
garbhd.']
I, 2,
different gods:
definition of iS
as,
2^. brhati-
pathydpankti.\
also (except vss. 3, 20, 23) in Paipp. xv. (in considerably altered verse-order
4, 6, s, 7, 15, 8, 9, 14, 17, 10, II, 19, 13, 12, 18, 16, 22, 21).
hymn is included by Kaug. 9. 2, 4 in the i;anti ganas, major and minor and
hymn except vss. 7, 9, 22, 23 (those in which the word ahhas is missing) is
reckoned to the afiholinga gana (note to 32. 27). The last verse is cited separately at
The same verse is variously cited by the subordinate
58. 25 in a rite for long life.
|_The
all
of the
works and the schol. see note to 9. 2 42. 13 (student's return) 53. 8 {goddna) 55. i
{upanayand) Keg. to 44. 5 {yaqaqamana'). Verse 9 is reckoned to the rdudra gana,
:
note to 50.
13.
We
address
{btii)
ii.
72
The comm.
Griffith,
let
them
questions whether to
istaphalam
ydcdmahe.
2.
We
Vivasvant we address
3.
at the
We
let
them
nearly the
let
them
same verse
in
we
address Tvashtar
Aii^a,
head (agnyd)
MS. has
7. 13,
but with a
like
our 2
a.
641
BOOK
4.
XI.
-xi.
them
from
free us
distress.
we
address
Ppp. combines,
all
in b,
in c
dditydn sarvdn.
7.
god Soma
let
Ppp. reads
The
the forest
free us
i.
the quarters,
in c
me
call
the moon.
from
let
them
distress.
|_cf. iii.
10.
5.
21 a,
6 note J.
9.
Hillebrandt,
\Q.i.
270.J
they
earthly, the heavenly cattle, also the beasts (mrgd) that are of
above)
whom
free me,
at
MythoL,
8.
the Adi-
all
a curse
Ved.
them
let
6.
and
now we
Day-and-night
5.
tyas
is
let
lord of
those be
We
10.
address the sky, the asterisms, the earth, the yaksds, the
rivers, the
pools
let
them
free us from
distress.
Ppp. reads
in
punyaksetrdni.
The seven
seers
Yama
11.
now we
we address
let
them
free
us from distress.
Most
gives
it
12.
The gods
the
all
comm. has
saptarsm
in a,
them
[_We had
13.
from
free us
a,
The
distress.
b above at
x. 9.
2.
In a read devaso f\
is
and SPP.
saptarsln.
rather
'
full of
wisdom
let
them
'
in
free us
heaven, the
from
distress.
xi.
6-
BOOK
We
14.
remedies
(sdmafi), the
address
is
them
let
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
642
the chants
(re),
we
Bhesajd, which probably refers to material like that included in the Atharva-Veda,
comm. as ^dntikarani vamadevyadini j no hymns in our collection
explained by the
The
15.
title in
five
the Kaugika.
The
rectifies the
in c
The comm.
The niggards we
16.
the Fathers
from
saha simply
calls
'
a kind of herb.'
we
it
address
let
them
free us
distress.
|_With b,
viii. 8.
cf.
and-one deaths."
15,
Cf. also
Chandogya Up.,
Cf. note to
viii. 73, 93,
make
The seasons we
17.
out the
1 1. 5
for the "hundredwhere Indra passes three
iii.
io3,
and
is
then bidden
to
us)
(viii.
of loi years.
full tale
iii.
10. 9.
let
them
free us
Taitt. Brah.ii. 6. 19
names
for
'
year.'
Come, ye gods, from the south from the west come up eastward
from the east, from the north, mighty, all the gods, coming together let
them free us from distress.
18.
Ppp.
rectifies the
19.
now we
their spouses
them
let
free us
from
distress.
20.
The
collective
from
21.
let
them
free us
distress.
The
Existence
of existences
Bhutdm
all
in
epithet
we
b,
also signify
and, for
'
increasing by righteousness.'
existences, assembling
at the beginning
va^i at end of
rtdvfdh may
c,
may be
adjective,
'
let
them
him who
who
is
controller
is.'
643
They
22.
BOOK
XL-
-xi.
that are the five divine directions, that are the twelve divine
let
to us.
All the samhitd-m&%. happen to read together in b
adopts
|_Pada d
is
that
it
found
hymn
|_so
the
comm.
as to
The
he apah\.
to
it
verse
[_it is
not
in Ppp.J.
The comm.
|_p.
3. 13,
;
quoting the
anuvdka, with
third
i.e.
'
verses.
hymns and 49
in the
twenty]. 'J
7.
[^Alharvan.
saptavinfati,
;
vs. II aa
pathydpankti.\
Found
dnustubham*
mantroktochistidhyitmaddivatam.
hatapard
21. svardj
*LThe Anukr.
hymn
|_The
is
6.
purosnigbdr-
Muir,
305-310; Henry,
I.
v.
valuable introduction.
ing
'
397 (part)
He
'
all
Deussen, Geschichte,
in general,' the
1.
ii.
'
in this
87 (part)
p.
the world
Scherman,
name and
[is]
set
is
set
together.
hymn
the
with
hymn
etc.
3,
i.
i.
2.
all
rilparit ca in b.
existence
is set
the remnant the waters, the ocean, the moon, the wind
together; in
is set.
In the remnant [are] the being one and the non-being one, both,
3.
sense,
it
is
mayi;
it
also
xi.
BOOK
7-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XI.
644
The comm. has dhitas again instead of dyattas in c he supplies prajds to Iduc.
kyds ; and he explains %>ras as varako varunah and dras as drdvako 'mrtamayah
somah, and the last clause by tatprasdddc chrih sampad inayi viditsy dhitd "sthitd
in
bhavatu.
Being
4.
creators
fixed, fix
as the wheel on
remnant.
{^ritd) in the
in
all
end
at the
it
"hitdhf).
(i.e.
SPP.,
it
Nyas
such an absurdity.
at all for
all-
all
comm.
the
which
is
no reason
The
5.
remnant,
verse
praise (stiitd)
the ring
(.'
The comm.
in
[is]
that in me.
meaning was doubtful to him, as to us. Ppp. has for b udgiias prastutath
in d it has mldhus for medis.
[_To the last clause the comm. supplies
technical
sthitam ;
bhaiiatu
{re),
[also]
14.
That relating to Indra-and-Agni, that to the purifying [Soma] {pdvamand), the great-named ones (f., mahdndmnis), the great ceremony
{makdvratd)
within the remnant are [all] the members of the sacrifice,
like an embryo within a mother.
The dindrdgna and pdvamdna are explained by the comm. as two sdmans; for the
6.
mahdndmnis he
The
7.
agnistomd
medhd
most intoxicating.
Ppp. has
The
8.
in
establishing of a
fire,
tato 'dhvarah.
var>-
to
Both the
9.
the
it
vow
(istd)
mean
{1 titsanna) sacrifices,
: c/idndasd:, but no safhAiid-ms. gives correbetween -prd chdn- (thus the majority) and
sacrifices that
He
-prdi^
chdn-
the
comm. undercompound
fire-offering (agnihotrd)
is
and
faith,
the z'^j/za^exclamation,
and what
the
the remnant.
and takes
in
kdmaoprdh
they
in c,
together
bestowed {purtd)
what
is
offered
645
The
10.
in d.
-xi. 7
XI.
one-night
[sacrifice],
The comm.
BOOK
woven, deposited,
in the
same-day-purchase
remnant
(iiktliya)
[it]
by wisdom.
Ppp. betters the grammar of the
The comm.
vidyayd.
Prat.
by reading
last half-verse
is
for d
yajnasyd 'no nu
by
especially prescribed
62.
ii.
The
1 1.
The response
12.
from
all
iv.
Soda<;in
is
iv.
51,
in
and
So.
(abhijtt) one,
all-
night ones [are] in the remnant, the twelve-day one: also that in me.
Ppp. has at the beginning pratihdro. |_The comm. joins the " also " to what precedes and says that " that in me " (supply bhavatu) is to be understood as a prayer
cf. vss. 5,
compliance
Pleasantness,
13.
{}
14.J
(sdmnati),
comfort
custom
{kst'md),
remnant
in the
all
occur-
The nine
14.
in
Most
of the pada-mss.
[_The
d.
The added
15.
d.
comm.
Ppp. reads
the
(or ^rtd) in
in a,
remnant
b.
Two
or three mss.
b bhitinydm samudrasyo
words of the
vs. as
under
'chisie,
vs.
and
12.
all,
father of
the generator.
Ppp. reads divi frutah |_intending qrildh
divided between
D.R.T.
16.
for
guhd
the latter
hitdh in
is
The
b.
mss. are
The remnant,
son, grandfather
bull
.?J
upon the
Ppp. reads
in
he
dwells, ruler of
all,
{dsii)
an overpowering
the grand-
Q.
atighnyd)
earth.
b 'sdu putrag ca, which, without the
ca, is
an acceptable improvement.
J;;
BOOK
7-
xi.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
17.
will
toil,
be,
646
[is]
The comm.
in a: a better reading.
by manasa yatharthasamkalpanam
balavati tasminn ucchiste.
'
right conception
'
makes =
18.
the year
remnant,
in the
[is]
the oblation.
Ppp. combines oja "kiitih in
The
19.
{cdtur-hotr)
four-priest
the nivids
[oblations],
in
'
potions
[sacrifices],
'
as an alternative for
the dprts,
'
dips.'
the seasonal
LW. interlines
a.
our edition
is
(isti).
The comm.
in the
remnant
'(tn- in a.
LRead osadhir?\
22.
prosperity \_edhatu\
[is]
we
21.
rain
reads quci in d, so
put
in the
The comm.
23.
makes
all
if
it
b.
Both what breathes with breath and what sees with sight
(bhtiti)
in,
The
verses
(re),
all
from
ancient (pttrdnd),
etc. etc.
Ppp. reads, for rcah sdmdni, rgyajussamdni, and also prefixes to the verse our
27
a,
25.
tion
The
is
wanting
26.
in
half-verse
is
etc. etc.
found below as
8.
a, b,
26
a, b.
The
Ppp.
etc. etc.
647
|_The
half-verse recurs as
first
24
8.
a,
BOOK
should be a
ed., there
b.J
-xi. 8
XI.
The
27.
vas-and-Apsarases
Mystic
[JCdurufatki.
Found
etc. etc.
" uchiste."
man.
catustrinfat.
dnustubham
jj. pathydpankti.'\
also (except vss. 33, 34) in Paipp. xvi. (in the verse-order 1-6, 8-10,
|_The
hymn
is
7, 12,
1 1,
Scherman, p. 67 (8 vss.)
Deussen, Geschichte,
Ludwig, p. 402
270-277 (with introduction and interpretation) Henry, 123, 160; Griffith, ii. 80.
Translated
i.
8.
human
I.
When
1.
fury {manyii) brought his wife away from the house of con-
trivance (samkalpd),
(vard)}
who
also
Ppp. combines
who
(Jdnya)}
the wooers
in c iii
"san.
|_Its c,
our 6
c,
d.J
Penance and also action were within the great sea {arnavd) those
2.
were the groomsmen, those the wooers the brdhman was chief wooer.
;
The
pada-va.%%. (save
is
SPP.
in
3.
them
'
Some
alters to as tarn.
:
cf. vs.
of old
b,
and
iii.
of the
6. 3.
plainly,
May
brahman
'
is
the
comm's understanding
4.
tion, out-breathing
they
verily brought
design {dkuti).
The
vs.
26
first
a, b, C
below.
5.
7.
first
three padas as
in d.
whom
.'
The comm.
6.
a,
25
Both penance, namely, and action were within the great sea
mahaty drnavi).
Some
pen-
mss. again
(cf. vs. 2)
xi.
87.
BOOK
The
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
{addhdti) indeed
knew
648
that
The
taiii,
Ppp's version
pun'a
And, for
"sit J
d,
c,
is
quite different;
it
in his text,
so.
? \.
Whence was
Indra,
.'
whence did
.'
From Indra
Indra, from
The
world to
in
d dhata dhdtiir.
[their] sons, in
what world
they
sit
When
body with
The comm.
12.
he brought
feet,
reads
sam abharat
Whence brought he
enter.'
marrow, the
flesh
.'
abharat at end of
13.
in b.
whence
in b.
.'
b.
to read
sam
the
in a.
entered man.
Ppp. reads (ansatas for samsicas
14.
{f
Thighs,
feet,
barjahyd), sides:
knee-joints,
head,
in c.
ribs,
nipples
in a,
it
to say for
barjahyi except
in b.
'
It also
makes our
14
c,
Ppp. reads
d and 15 c, d
exchange places.
15.
face,
tongue and
neck, vertebra^
all
that,
mukham
in
a and hasj in
c tat
sarvam.
The comm.
para-
649
1
The
6.
together
today
brought into
it
it
.'
reports
all
in
17.
mayi
a,
mahat
for
in
and ko
b,
'stnin in d.
his pada-m=,%. as
into
-xi. 8
XI.
who
SPP.
BOOK
latter.
(l tipa-qiks)
who was
that she
woman
it.
Ppp. reads
three of
in c;
the
There
comm.
(with two or
from
18.
When
of Tvashtar, having
man.
machten
die gotter
19.
named
in a,
and khalityam
in c.
Anu
another.'
20.
Both growth
{bhuti)
and
b.
and diminution, generosities and niggardliall thirstings, entered the body afterward.
in a.
"
Both revilings and non-revilings, both what [says] " come on
{hdnta) and "no," faith, the sacrificial fee, and non-faith, entered the
body afterward.
22.
in c;
[_if
a.
The
The comm.
23.
[_Cf.
Oldenberg,
ZDMG.
1.
among
explains
449.J
{tcpa-dig)
formula.
Ppp. combines vd 'vidyd(;
Drdhman perhaps
is
in a,
here the
'
and reads
for c
cj.
BOOK
8-
xi.
Delights,
24.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
and
enjoyments,
joys,
The
half-verse
first
enjoy enjoyments,
body afterward.
SPP's
they that
65O
identical with 7.
is
26
a,
istas in c |_see
b above.
Both appeals (aldpd) and pratings {pralapd), and they who utter
25.
addresses
{-lap)
{abhtldpa-)
entered
all
the
body, joiners-on
(ayiij),
in d.
as
dyojanani,
a, b.
26.
they go about
{tja-)
The
first
Both blessings
27.
explanations
The comm.
in vs. 25
(vi^is),
same with 4
(dg/s)
a, b, c,
and precepts
thoughts,
all
above.
{praxis),
demands
compounds
{samgts)
and
body afterward.
Both those of the blood and those of the bladder, the hasting and
28.
those that are pitiable, the secret, the clear, the thick waters
those
apparently, in the
is,
body
was
that
countably at the beginning asteyls, against the great majority of his mss., the comm.,
and the
sense.
The
all
among our
mss., but sn
are very imperfectly distinguished in general by the scribes, and the latter
may
and
st
possibly
instead of from
'
29.
settle
The
'
Having made bone [their] fuel, then they caused eight waters to
having made seed [their] sacrificial butter, the gods entered man.
first
apas
is
spoiled in Ppp.
the
more regular
pi.
in
30. What waters [there are], and what deities, what virdj, with brdhman; brdhman entered the body; on (ddlii) the body [is] Prajapati.
51. The sun, the wind, shared [respectively] the eye, the breath of
man; then his other self the gods bestowed {pra-yam) on Agni.
'
Shared
'
{vi bhejire,
pi.) is
is
only
c.
'
651
32.
brahman
Our
"
;
Ppp. has a
one
with
(
.'
the
dying,
first
[part]
less naive
cows
yonder goes
is
all
with one
it
in a cow-stall.
it
-xi.
XI.
By
BOOK
here with
yonder goes
one
it
dwells
it
ni-sev).
The comm.
This verse and the one following are (as above noted) wanting in Ppp.
reads ni for vi in
and
hell,
He
b.
yonders
'
we read ni
unless
'
34.
within that
There
is
might
perhaps
is
{? gdva, gdvas f)
thence
old, is the
in c,
corpse.'
'
He
hymn
either
ity
'
might
sarvam
61 verses.
manyur "
^^yan
may mean
it
hymns and
body placed;
called might.
is it
atra caturdaqa ca
that
is
14 over 20. J
To conquer enemies:
9.
sadvinfakam.
\Kdnkiyana.
3-av. ; J. parosnih
pathydpaniti ;
; 4,
to Arbudi.
inustubham
mantroktdrbudidevatyam.
1.
y-p.
virdt fakvart
9, 11, 14, sj, 26.
tri-
one are
this
together in
to
which see
hymns forms a
and
cf.
under
viii. 8.
What arms
1.
bows, swords
of
axes
ii.
84
(paragu),
all that,
The comm.
Griffith,
{asi),
viii. 8,
24.J
refers to
AB.
vi. i,
(tiddrd).
where Arbuda
to
is
who
are our
d,
O friends, god-folk
friends, O Arbudi.
[_Pada
beheld,
BOOK
9-
xi.
The occurrence
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
same verse
is
652
The comm.
conjunction of saiitdrsta and giipta, and of vas with the singular arbude.
whom
(two)
[^Pada a
in d.
26 b and
a. J
3.
c.
in the address to
The God
that
is
the atmosphere
who
are allied
|_cf.
vs.
Arbudi.
the
imply, as
Arbudi
1 1
of
J.
army.
Probably
last
'
follow
up with
my army what
5.
(bhanj) the
army
The comm.
6.
them
it
the
The pada-text
reads in a jdtan
is
comm.
7.
is
and
plainly false,
army; breaking
Presenting to view,
all
Arbudi, with
god-folk,
The two
is
first line
[_Cf.
my
Skt.
the reading of
at 10. 21.
disheveled hair,
is slain,
let
bitten (}rad),
her
with
yell,
Arbudi, of thee.
Her'
namely, the wife or sister or the like more distinctly pointed to in the next
Radiia ought to mean rather scraped or scratched
there seems to be no
other example of it in the sense bitten
perhaps as a mere scratch from the fang of a
serpent is enough to kill.
The comm. takes radita as a noun (like ruta, stnita, citta,
Of krdhukarni the comm. says krdhv iti
etc.), = daiitdir vilekhane khddane saii.
hras7'andma : karndbharanaparitydgena hrasvakarni. The verse is translated (also
vs. 14, and 10. 7) by Bloomfield, in AJP. xi. 340.
'
verse.
'
'
'
'
'
' :
8.
Drawing
in
The ending
is
in case of
'
The comm.
7,
The
xii. 2.
thy bite,
Arbudi.
it
we
karukara vertebra
'
explains
653
BOOK
XI.
-xi.
We
nection with
comm. reads
its
in
a aliklabah
iSiA.
yah
'
exhibiting
'
in
The
Then
10.
let
Here the
of
men,
bitten,
Take ye
11.
tion,
all
let
fly,
the
worm
satisfy itself
Arbudi, of thee.
grammatical connection.
Nyarbudi;
let
in case of
thy
bite,
exhibiting
Arbudi.
Again (as in vs. 3) the other serpent-deity is included in a in the invocation this
time of Nyarbudi J.
The comm. reads vrhatant in a. He explains nivdqas as niclnath
vdqyamana dbhdsyamdndh.
1
Make thou
mies,
[them] tremble;
let
Nyarbudi.
The comm.
the latter
compare 6
a,
13.
their heart
above.
let
left
in
is
in
Arbudi.
is
the
same with
Smiting themselves
14.
let
vs.
d,
above.
them
(f.)
breast, the thighs ()patdtird), not anointing, with disheveled hair, wailing
when
the
man
is slain,
bitten,
Translated by Bloomfield,
patdurd by
name
'
thigh,'
although
Arbudi, of thee.
ib.
it is
for 'thigh.'
the
riqd,
The
conclusion
is
nearly the
same with
vs.
e, f,
g,
above, and
is
also repeated
below Lvss. 22, 24 J. The accent of ^vinvatis seems certainly wrong, but it is read by
all the mss., and avouched by the commentary to Prat. iii. 73.
The translation of rupaki
is
BOOK
9-
xi.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
654
that of the minor Pet. Lex., apparently founded solely on an Avestan analogue
the
it
as
'
pada-xt<iva.% durnihita-.
Her
16.
mutilated
that strides
(.')
is
Apsarases [there
demons;
The comm. reads at the beginning khadure, and explains it as ikdqe diiradeqe; our
Bp.Kp. have sadure. Again neglecting the accent, he takes adlii and cankramdm as
two independent words. He also reads -vaqinim in b; -vdsin might be dwelling' (so
understood by the Pet. Lexx. and Ludwig). Finally, he reckons the last (irregular)
'
pada
LPada
The
17.
blood-faced
The
first
10.
ones, the
four-tusked
c.J
black-toothed,
pi.
masc.
The coram,
explains
Do
18.
enemies
thou,
let
{sic)
of our
SPP. reads in his samhita-ttxt jdydtiq ca in c, with the large majority of his mss.,
and with part of ours (E.O.s.m.K.). The prolongation being so anomalous, and unsupported by the Prat., I ihinkjdyariq ca decidedly the more acceptable reading. The comm.
gives
He
it.
fire,
tufts of
By
it
compare
21.
let
in
lie
10.
'
vi.
i.e.
67. 2
end of
c,
with anusvdra-
squelched,
crushed,
slain,
Nyarbudi
let
a pravltnas,
each best
by the army
c, d.
at
20 b.J
in
let
20.
{qdcipdti), slay
'
LPada b =
19.
tongues of
Read amitran
anundsika.
sign, not
man
(vara)
With
a,
{ut-kas), their
who
are
friendly.
The comm.
ud Isatu
equivalently.
22. Both they who are wise (dliird) and they who are unwise, those
going away and they who are deaf, they of darkness arid they who are
655
BOOK
(m.),
Arbudi, do thou
XI.
10
-xi.
the goat
(.^)
to see,
those
all
specters.
The meaning
of -abhivasin
wholly uncertain
is
|_cf.
Pali vasita\
He
vafin.
|_Cf.
in
also,
22.J
23.
order that,
Trisandhi,
The
of three joints,'
forest-trees,
those,
all
them
and
Gan-
plants,
{punyajand). Fathers
pure-folk
gods,
serpents,
forth specters.
The comm.
above. J
|_Cf.
Kaug.
'Ccit
yaksas.
|_With
c,
viii.8. 15,
cf.
d,
73. 5.
Mastery over you have the Maruts [gained], the heavenly Aditya,
mastery over you have both Indra and Agni, Dhatar,
25.
Brahmanaspati
Mitra, Prajapati; mastery over you have the seers gained {kr)
One would
26.
emend devds
like to
to
devas in
friends, god-folks
a.J
bdhavah "
z.
10.
to Trishandhi.
dnustubham:
mantroktatrisandhidevatyam.
3-av. 6-p.
Not found
duction to
in Paipp.
hymn
9.
LFor
its
kakubh
ij.
i.
; 4.
ye to
To conquer enemies
saptavififati.
exhibit-
Arbudi.
all,
a.
virdt pathyS-
virdj ;
ij.
6-p.
8.
virdt
jagatl
; 26. prastdrapankti
hymn
9,
see intro-
The
is
it
dharvas-and-Apsarases,
show
in
slay of them,
by thousands.
'
lit.
comm. explains
mdnl vd.
24.
we may
of our enemies,
ix. 4.
Griffith,
ii.
9. 2 a,
26 b
9.
16 e.J
BOOK
lO-
xi.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SANIHITA.
XI.
656
Your mastery
2.
The
renders
it
as
manavas
as adj.,
'
He
And
in a.
human.'
he cuts
needle-mouthed,
Iron-(4y<J:J-)mouthed,
^a^f-)mouthed,
ye\
in
c, d,
regard-
3.
word
The comm.
rajyam
a compound {yeda'^rajyani).
tava ")
likewise
explaining
For durna-
subject.
its
thorn-tree-(z'/^-
let
[_alter-
4.
army
this
of Trishandhi be well-placed in
my
much human
flesh;
let
control.
Most of SPP's/a</a-mss. give shidh in c; no such reading has been noted among
One would like to improve meter and sense together by emending trlsandhes
to -dhina, understanding the army to be the enemy's.
Antdr dhehi at the beginning
may also mean hide
and the comm. juggles the line into signifying, O Jatavedas,
our mss.
'
'
'
make
'
'
'
!
Stand thou up, O god-folk, O Arbudi, with the army; this tribute
offered (a-hu) to you Lpl.J
the offering [is] dear to Trishandhi.
5.
is
6.
footed
c,
in d.
[_In
some
broken. J
tie together, this
shaft {(^aravya),
four-
army
of Trishandhi.
The comm.
a,
patat2i
7.
yell
it
(f.)
one
fall
By (^itipadi he understands a
(arundm bdndndtn samuhah.
cf. vs. 7 a.
to regard the
8.
is
He
let
is
let
(f.)
let
AJP.
xi.
it.
The
340.
birds,
half-verse first as
first
invoked against
flies,
human
657
The comm.
ca
BOOK
XI.
-xi.
explains
lO
|_Read divi
ye ? \
the gods
all
The agreement
g.
conquer ye on
The comm.
by that Indra-agreement do
Brihaspati,
SPP's
treats indra-satndhayd as
I call
hither
and he
on that
in
Samdhd?n
c.
in
is
proved
clearly
10. Brihaspati of
man,
set
up
One would
(d-fri) in
like to
emend angirasds
11.
By whom yonder
to Aiigirasas (as
if it
were a
Ludwig
The comm.
translates).
'i^rayanta.
sun,
Tri-
offering (dlmti)
means
of that
Poured,'
13.
i.e.
'
cast
'
Asura-destroying weapon
Brihaspati
The comm.
14.
15.
renders nl
amum
therewith do
Let
all
;
yon army,
the
He
before sdnam.
come over
hither,
Trishandhi
with vdsat
g8o).
vii.
who partake
made
of [the offering]
conquer ye on this
side,
not on that
[is]
in the
dear to
beginning
to read in
a -yanti, as
in vs.
14
a,
but he interprets
it
as
an
make
The
last clause is
ialah
the
moon
the
put
comm. gives no
Aditya
i^yu)
them
aid, explaining
gam yutdm
difficult
let
Indra
let
let
'
ity arthah.
He
making
xi.
BOOK
lO-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XI.
658
17. If they have gone forward to the gods' strongholds, have made the
brdhman their defenses if (^- ydt) they have encouraged {lupa-vac) themselves, making a body-protection, a complete protection
all that do
;
there given
which, however,
Causing to follow
18.
death,
v. 8. 6,
is
ihe.
forward.
The
last
19.
pada
is
identical with
iii.
19. 8
c.
The
see
iii.
none soever be
c, d.
of
Let the white-footed one (f.) fall upon {"isam-pat) yonder lines of
let yonder armies of our enemies be confounded today,
20.
Nyarbudi.
Confounded
each best
man
The comm.
is
them
freed.
19. 8, note. J
our enemies
let
[be] our
(vara)
enemies,
|_9.
18
comm.
The
p. 181 '7j.
perhaps as in
also takes
the
it,
6 above {tiny a
9.
mildhah as
nya).
= mudhan.\
22. Whoever is mailed, and who without mail, and what enemy is in
march (idjman); by bowstring- fetters, by mail-fetters, smitten by the
march let him lie.
The
what looks
djman
as
able reading, in
23.
awkward about
the combination
jm
(in
ajmani, ajmana),
writing
Who
like a tin or
d.
have defenses
all
those,
Arbudi, being
slain,
let
ground.
The
sible,
24.
they
Who
all
is
wholly inadmis-
who have
seats (sddd)
all
6S9
We may
'
seat
'
means here
'
BOOK
seat
on horseback.'
The comm.
on
lO
-xi.
XI.
'
mounted
horses.'
25.
{-kiinapa)
in the conflict of
at the
end
is
26.
senam
adjunct of
first line,
its
it,
takes
it
the division
The comm.
in a.
mannavidham :
meter of the
text
opposing offering.
suparnais to siiparnas
of
Let the eagles {sitpanid) eat him, pierced to the vitals, crying
one
what enemy of ours wishes
The
it
for qetain.
is
and
In the irregular
in his
pada-division after adantu, and, with one other ms., leaves the word
text.J
27.
no
failure
with that
(anu-sthd), of
which there
is
thunderbolt.
anuvdka, with 2 hymns and 53 verses. The quoted Anukr.
hymn, antyo vin^atih sapta cd 'pardh.]
LThe sum of the verses for hymns 1-2 and 4-10 is (68 -f- 189=) 257. Reckoning
hymn 3 (with the Berlin ed.) as of 56 vss., we get for the book (257 -f- 56=) 313 and
this is the summation given by codex I.
On the other hand, reckoning hymn 3 as of
(31 -)- 72-f 7 =) 1 10 vss. (see pp. 632,628), we get for the book (257 -f 1 10 = ) 367. But
the summation given by four of W's mss. (including P.W.B.) is 365.
How to account
for the discrepancy I do not see. One ms. sums up the last anuvdka as 5 1 (i.e. 26 -)- 25 ?
instead of 26-1-27 = 53) verses, and 10.17 is indeed a. ga/ita-verse; but the Old
fifth
Book XII.
LThis twelfth book
and
second grand
Atharvan collection. For a general statement as
to the make-up of the books of this division, page 471 may again
be consulted. The Old Anukramani describes the length of the
ariha-sukias, hymns i, 2, 3, and 4, by giving the overplus of each
hymn over 60 verses. The assumed normal lengths in the case
of books ix., X., xi., and xii. seem to be respectively 20, 30, 20,
and 60 verses. The whole book has been translated by Victor
Henry, Z.^j livres X, XI el XII de V Atharva-veda tradiiits et comthe
is
fifth
last of the
division of the
hymn
last
is
"j
of 5
LThe
anuvaka-^vi\%\oxv of the book (as noted above, page 472) is into five anuvakas
The " decad "-division likewise is as described on page 472.
each.
hymn
of one
Anuvakas
book
also
may be added
Hymns
Verses
Decad-div.
63
55
60
53
s tens
+13
stens
+s
4 tens
6 tens
73t
7P
13
IT
means
'<
''
(in
all,
and
while
parydya-sUktas or 30
anuvaka
siiktas.
Cf. the
The sum is
has 7 paryayas.
summation
at the
To the earth.
\Atharvan.
7.
bhdumam.
trisastih.
prastdrapahkti
trdistubham
14.
mahdbrhati ;
tristubanustubgarbhd 'tifakvari;
atijagatl :
2J. J-p.
Aatd)
2.
asti
bhurij ;
9.
urobrhatl
24. J-p.
pardnustubh
iq, 20.
virdd atijagati ;
anustubgarbhd (akvari ;
virad
sdmnt tristubh
(20.
virdj) ;
anustubgarbhd jagati ;
18.
jav. 6p.
virdd
umig-
26-28, jj, 3J,J(), 40, jo,jj, J4,j6,sg, 6j. anustubh {jj. purobdr32. purastdjjyolis ; 34. j-av. 6-p. tristubbrhatigarbhd 'tija-
gati
(akvart
42.
svardd anustubh
43.
660
66l
Found
Many
name bhduma,
[hymn]
'
hymn (which
also
is
BOOK
-xii.
by
an anuvSka), under the
a ceremony for giving firmness
by
XII.
itself
98.3 (with vi. 87, 88), for safety from earthquake; and in 8.23 it is
(with iii. 12, vi. 73, 93) reckoned a vastospatya hymn. The first 7 verses (Kau^. 24. 27)
and the first 9 (? 24. 31 35) are used in the dgrahdyanl ceremony. |_Further, cf. Keg.
to buildings; at
In Vait., vss.
to 70. 8, 9.J
i,
Translated
321
xix.
ii.
SPP.
iii.
Society,
is
202s.
Old
Series,
(with comparisons from Greek writers); Ludwig, p. 544; Henry, 179, 215;
f.
Griffith,
hymn
[_The whole
93
1.
man,
what
to be
is
Found
yasya)
in
the earth
let
let
make
for us wide
room
(loka)
and
is
MS. (iv. 14. 11), which reads yajhas in b, and bhiivanasya (for bhdvThe Anukr. does not heed that pada a '\%jagati. The verse (unless more
also in
c.
of the
to Vait. 12. 6, to
be repeated
Unoppressedness
2.
in
the midst of
It is
be prosperous for
us,
let
us.
has,
As
to
have come
in
|_Correct
3.
|_in
whom
On_
whom
[are] the
That
let
into being
on
whom
it
quickens
this that
MS.
reiAs piirvapdyam
see
Ppp. reads for b yasydm devd 'mrtam anvavindan ; and for second
has our 4
c,
d,
giving our 3
c,
d as second half of
c.
We
vs. 5,
b.
Whose, the earth's, [are] the four quarters on whom food, plowcame into being who bears manifoldly what breathes, what stirs
let that earth (bhilmi) set us among kine, also in inexhaustibleness
4.
ings,
is,
came
food, plowings,
(Idnya).
:;
BOOK
I-
xii.
Ppp. reads
As second
in a
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
half-verse
it
has our
5 c, d,
b grstayas
in
giving our 4
c,
d as 3
c, d,
|_cf.
662
note to
ii.
13. 3 J.
pranine jatigano bhfunir gosv ai^vesu pinve krnotu, thus relieving us of the difficult
Kaug. (137. 17) uses the verse next after vs. 2, in connection with making the
The description given by the Anukr. of this and the
sacrificial hearth four-cornered.
two following verses is so wholly wrong that we cannot help suspecting a corrupt text.
This verse is, if we make no resolutions in d, a regular tristubh.
(inye.
On whom
5.
selves {?vt-kr)
the people of
whom
on
{}
the station
let
vayasayya
a nicakrire, and
in
MS. has
[_?J.
in
b atyavartayan ; also
made up
a verse
of our 5
The
4.
The
verse
is
in c (found as LitsJ 4 c)
b (without variant), 4 c (accent-
a,
a, b,
c, d, 5 a, b,
c,
d,
good-holding,
All-bearing,
6.
firm-standing,
gold-backed
{-vdksas),
a, b,
d.J
The
verse
is
found also
MS.
in
means
'
gold-backed
to
'
'
which reads, in a-b, piiruksnd dhiranyad drdvinam (the editor also admits in his text the
is
quoted
in
gold-breasted
'
\\ do not see
then
in
let
The
^By
'
why W. has
'
he
defend
all
reposer
bringer-to-rest.'J
'
7.
fire,
is
her yield
let
{duli) to
sleepless,
us honey, what
is
dear
verse
found also
is
in
MS.
which reads
in c
gkrtdm
instead of
priydm.
8.
whom
She who
in the
moved
(salild)
ment (yybman)
let that
the
in highest royalty.
The
verse
is
properly
Il-l-i2:ii-l-ii;8-l-8
The
last
= 6i
syllables,
On whom
without failure
(duh) us milk
then
let that
let
earth (bhtimi), of
many streams
(-dhdrd) yield
663
Whom
10.
{(dct-),
made
free
BOOK
XII.
whom Vishnu
-xii. I
Some
nas
more
is
|_to
of the mss. read in d -trail chdci-, and Bp. has accordingly -tran.
change from
pi. to sing,
whom
strode out;
let that
mej.
Ppp. also
|_Ppp's repetition of
which
W. seems
have
to
overlooked. J
1 1
{giri)
hills
forest-land {drafiya),
[and]
Ppp. reads
and
in f
What
12.
ments
thy middle,
is
Parjanya
is
father
Ppp. reads
thy body
earth {bhUmi)
him save
let
earth,
(fill.'
in
is
mother,
them do thou
I
am
set us
be
earth's son
pr) us.
at
make
us increase.
d reads and combines qukrd "hutyd pur-.
In Vait. 15. 8, the verse is used to accom-
in
full
qakvart (56
Whoso
14.
vex
with mind,
[us]
{bhtimi),
i.e.,
earth
whoso
do thou put
'Prior-acting,'
sacrificial hearth.
syll.).
him,
whoso
shall
prior-acting earth
our power.
in
tdindanamd dhanena.
we should expect
also, in b,
a nom.
'bhimanyd
to the usual
hence bhurij).
-I-
15.
cf.
under
Born from
thou quadrupeds
vs.
7.
thee, mortals
thine,
mortals, the rising sun extends with his rays immortal light.
Ppp. reads
|_Dr.
in
BOOK
I-
xii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
664
16.
fruit (duh) to us
Te for ids
come emendation.
The
17.
all-producing
mother
{-sti)
may we
12
-t-
12
=34
syll.)
is
|_Dr.
(inahabrhatyau) of the Anukr.-text suggests the possible falling out of the pratika of
See under vs. 14. J LThere is a play of words in dliArmaria dhrtam which
this verse.
Thou
18.
hast
become
thou,
earth {bktimi),
gold
{sat'ndfg) of
Agni
19.
+8=
is in
in the
[is]
make
apramddam
(i2-fn:ii:8 +
us to shine
let
Agni
quaking
trembling, stirring,
Do
in translation.J
pur-
etc.):
in
great
is
thy
thee unremittingly.
forth
as in
the aspect
us.
c,
The
verse
aiiiakvart.
full
stones [dpnan)
Agni
within
is
men
in kine, in horses
are Agnis.
This and the two following verses are quite out of connection here, and seem
They
an intrusion.
2.
to
be
with fuel; in 120.5, in a ceremony against the cleaving open of the ground;
the
fire
and
in 137.
30 (each singly)
ajyatantra.
20.
Agni's
The
to
accompany
is
wanting
in
Ppp.
is
god
Ppp. combines
21.
first
in
a diva "tapaty.
fire-clad,
black-kneed,
make me sharpened,
brilliant
(tvislniant).
This verse
is
22.
On
quoted by pratika
in
GB.
i.
2. 9.
As
it
and of
b.
the earth (bhtimi) they give to the gods the sacrifice, the
of viraj.
Ppp. reads
in
665
What
23.
odor of thine,
came
earth,
BOOK
XII.
-xii. I
into being,
which the waters bear, which the Gandharvas and Apsarases shared
with that do thou make me odorous ; let no one soever hate us.
Ppp. adds, after bhejire, yas te gam aqvain arhati; and
The verse (11 +
e, dvaksaia.
it
and
gandhapravddas
54. 5
Verses 23-25
What odor
24.
thine entered
of
gana
the
is
as well
to 24. 24)
they
blue lotus
the
into
|_so
comm.
(likewise in the
11:12:8+8 = 50)
immortals,
which they
earth, [what]
let
no one
+ 11:11+8 + 8= 49)
What odor
25.
|_should be
of thine
human beings
in
is
in
women,
in
Or, in
d,
may mean
tnrgesu hastisu
simply
'
elephants
'
(lit.
'
hand '). Ppp. reads yas te bhdutne purusesu : rucir yo vadhusu : yo gosv aqvesu
yo tnrgesu:
yad bhdume ablii saih srja; and in g dvaksata. If the verse contains
an usnih pada (namely c, the resolution aq-u-esu being rejected), it is nicrt as a (akvari.
.
Rock
26.
together, held
Ppp. reads,
in a-b,
On whom
27.
have
28.
Arising
(tid-tr),
is
held [together] do
to
-kr-d- in b.
dgrahdyani ceremony.
The
earth (bhumi),
address.
29.
we
in the
held
c, d.
and
[is]
paid homage.
verse to
increasing
earth {bhtimi),
upon
by worship (brdhmari)
may we
sit
down,
food-portion, ghee.
Ppp. reads at the beginning vimargvdya, in b vdvrdhdnah, in cpustim, in d bhdume.
in 3. 8
5,
24. 28
137. 40, to
accompany a sitting
upon a cushion.
to stand
BOOK
I-
xii.
666
Let cleansed [gndd/id) waters flow for our body what mucus
with a
is ours, that we deposit on him we love not (apriya)
30.
( ?
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SANIHITA.
XII.
sytfdii)
purifier {pavitra),
do
earth,
purify myself.
nas
a; and, in
in
jo me sehnur.
b,
The
verse
ma
quoted
is
in
mouth
md
Ppp. has
c.
Kaug.
in
for
(and at
58. 7
after spitting
also in
What
31.
me
going about
let
me
not
fall
creation
(bhiivana).
The
verse
found also
is
yd( ca pa^ca;
quqriyane.
MS.
in
(iv. 14.
1),
c.
Do
32.
not push (nud) us behind, nor in front, nor above and below;
The
directions
elsewhere, to
i.
20. 3
'
forward
eastern
'
ma
as xiv.
How much
33.
let
b,
2.
1 1
reads in c
verse (11
sun for
earth (bhUmi)
deadly weapon.
etc., in this
'
etc.
Ppp. reads
etc.
makes d and
The
'
for us,
off the
of thee
is
vidhan
for vidan\.
my sight
not
fail {mi),
to another.
Ppp. has again bhaume in
It is
quoted also
sacrificial post.
[Pada d we had
at
In that, lying,
34.
side,
b.
in Vait. 27. 7 as
earth (bhtlmi)
I
;
10.
17. 4.J
us do
iii.
we with our
upon
earth {bhtinii),
Underlier,'
haps rather
'
lit.
'
counter-lier,
in that I turn
its
11 :8
'
In
a, b,
[^cf. vii.
per-
100.
J.
it
+ 8:8 + 8 =
si).
The
verse
is
in the verse
(which
is
properly
667
What
35.
over
Grow
'
me
let
ksipram
over,'
in b,
of thee,
in
2i
lit.
season, spring
by the sum of
29)
it
to us.
belonging to or constituting the year
'
1 1
10
= 40)
1 1
syllables.
indicates corruption
quoted
It is
sacrificial hearth.
'
cleansing one.
hayanas
let
{dtili)
in c
Kau^. (46. 51) quotes the verse to accomand again similarly at 137. 12.
prayaqcitta ceremony
-xii.
(cf. vs.
36.
to
d this time
'wiping off.'
in
XII.
i.e.
and arpitam
earth (bhtitni),
cool
BOOK
[_Cf. 137. 4,
in
Kaug. 137.9,
it
'^^
and Ppp.,
The
in a.
a pahkti, of
is
"6 approaches
note.J
on whom
37. She who, cleansing one, trembling away the serpent
were the fires that are within the waters, abandoning the god-insulting
;
barbarians, choosing, she the earth, Indra [and] not Vritra, kept herself
(dhr) for the
The
first
pada
extremely obscure
is
virile bull.
it is
at the serpent
The
').
Ludwig renders as
more acceptable.
is
if
reading of Ppp.,
totally different
corrupt.
Our
verse (12
in
On whom
post (yttpa)
planted
is
on
whom
sacrificial
in t
accompany an oblation
by Darila
|_and
s-.
on
whom
the
sacrifi-
The
formulas
soma
on
{arc)
whom
verse
i
among the pustika mantras (see note to Kauq. 19.
and the two following are prescribed to accompany the
10. 8, it is used at the setting up of the sacrificial post.
In
i).
stibrah-
ntanya recitation
39.
in
On whom
kine the
sacrifice
[and] penance
emended
to uddn-.
in
b;
Vait. 22.
iii.
all
I
BOOK
I-
xii.
40.
Bhaga
join
As
ma prthivi
{}
free
from
vs. 42,
The
yudhyante.
Xo
verse (8
viraj.
it is
food, rice-and-barley
is
to the earth,
let
rivals.
but as ^akvari
it,
whom
they fight; on
whose spouse
is
54)
On whom
42.
(krsti)
in
and reads
sd no bhiimis
in
is
(bhtinii),
whom
on
drum
make me
is
|_In
the earth
vydtlaba)
(akrandd), the
earth
krnotu.
On whom,
41.
noises
let
dastim
6^
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
five
for e,
f,
races
With
'mah
is
no
in b, the verse is a
|_sufficientj reason.
Ppp. reads for b yatre ^mds pahca grstayah, and ends with -tnedhase. Kau^. uses the
verse at 24. 38 (next after vs. 38), and at 137. 24, with homage to the [^earth (bhumi)\.
43.
out
(.''
Whose
vi-kr)
the
earth,
by
womb
yasydh;
also,
'
AUes im Schoosse
give
let
whose
tragend.'J
make
Read
in
fall
pleasant
is
b vikurvdte.
me
[men]
field
The Anukr.
44.
in
spot.
let
the earth
SPP. {tnatiihiranyddikdmaK)
reading {manivt
45.
hir-')
cf.
who
at p.
Caland,
Kaug. quotes
322 also
201'*; but at 201^6 he cites the sutra with Bl's
p.
in
[_So Keg., p.
66.J
many
me
cow.
Ppp. reads in Ajanath yam bibhratt bahuvacasam, and in c nas for me. The Anukr.
last pada in this verse, and the last two in vs. 44, are tristubh.
p. 3223',
cf.
669
What
46.
bhrmald)
{1
let that,
Ppp. reads
in
-xii.
ejati.
is
becoming
upon
earth,
propitious.
Cewiirmf
(_Is it
whatever worm,
lively, stirs in
;
XII.
winter-harmed, torpid
us
BOOK
-f
12
cf.
7 4-8 -f 8
JAOS.
Noun-Inflection,
-1-
= 54)
x.
In the
570.J
perhaps
is
something omitted (or we are to read virat gakvari for para^-). The verse is used
according to Kau^. 50. 17 (with |_iii. 26 (see introduction thereto) and 27 and vi. 56. i)
J
in the removal of vermin also, according to 139. 8, with a number of other verses about
;
In Vait. 29. 10
47.
it
is
it
reckoned
accompanies a libation
What many
to the
to
Kau^.
tnan) for the chariot, and for the going of the cart, by which
of both kinds, excellent
which
50. 13).
Rudra.
to
and
evil,
go about
may we conquer
that
road, free
((vdrt-
(pi.)
men
from enemies,
propitious.
is
in a,
c,
and panthdin
omits the last pada Lrepeated from vs. 46J. The prattka (ye te panthanah), quoted in Kaug. 50. i, might refer either to this verse or to vii. 55. i
the comm.
in
d; and
it
48.
death
Bearing the
{}
fool,
be intended.
bearer of what
itself to
is
in
evil,
'
nidhdna
as
'
residence
'
'
(guru as
antithesis of
(and so Bruce,
abode
'
Ppp. has at the beginning a very different text: sarpam bibhrati surabhir ; and
it
').
reads
49.
tigers,
What
go about man-eating
The
the
earth, mis-
away from us
here.
assuming emendation of
raksikdin j and Bp. has after it fksah.
td in a to
te.
Some
in
c-d itd
(bddJi)
ulam
in c like
our text J.
With a compare
2.
24 a
in spite
XV.
5.
7.J
50.
\.\\Qpi^dcds, all
demons
Ppp. combines
in
& gandharvd
'ps-,
and has
at the
us,
O earth
(blttlmi).
BOOK
I-
xii.
She
51.
of dust
( ?
670
to
hawks, birds
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAJJIHITA.
XII.
on
rdjas)
and setting
in
flame
blows
(arcis)
is
pada
to
is
upon it). Ppp. reads in c-d vatayate matarifva raj- and, in e, it omits upavam,
and has at the end arcise. The Anukr. appears to divide the last redundant pada into
the whole makes two syllables more than a
two, an anustubh (8) and a kakubh (6)
proper ^akvari (i 1 + 11:11 -l-ii:8-t-6 = 58). LHopkins, JAOS. xx.^ 217, thinks that
We may
fire caused by the friction of branches is here alluded to, and cites parallels.
light
On whom
52.
very clear.J
is
{blitimi)
(bhtimi),
rain
let
a,
and dhamnidhSmni
in c,
An
avrtd.
be an
\K
by the Anukr.
in
The
In c
is to
final td
needed
verse (ii-f-i2:i2-t-8-f8
means of improving
e.
in
order to
= 5i)is
not
krmdm, would
The
verse
is
quoted
Kaug. 24. 41 (next after various of the preceding verses), as accompanying a mouthrinsing and head-splashing with rainwater; and pada c, again, in 137.23, with a
in
this
me
The
translation of a, b
is
doubtful
to the
comm. on
the latter),
is
quoted in Kaug.
10. 20, in
a ceremony for
wisdom
(_but
am
am
overpowering, superior by
name on the
earth (bhtimi)
The treatment
of the
compounds
by Kauq.
55.
(ii.
82
iii. i
iv.
70).
\_Ci.
above,
iii.
18.
is
J
5.
the subject of
The
verse
is
When
yonder,
expand
[vi-srp)
make
fit
to greatness, then
671
BOOK
-xii.
XII.
Ppp. at the beginning puts j/ai before adas ; it has in b srsta instead of ukta, and
and in c a vamabhutam av-. The Anukr. does not heed
is better)
mahitvd (which
What
56.
villages,
(bhUmi), what
a.
what
forest,
hosts, gatherings
in
(cdru) to thee.
With
As
57.
for c,
45
a, b.
keeper of creation
(blnivafta),
The Anukr.
our text J.
ti.
pleasing,
ye
ca.
who dwelt
like
iii.
aft/z" \'a,
and
is
What
58.
win
(1
me;
van)
The sense
of b
and
38. 29,
?)
is
{}
it;
what
possessed of swiftness;
I,
smite
down
dodhat).
Ppp. reads vadantu (for vananii^
obscure.
vahanti.
at
|_Ppp. puts
'
59.
am
brilliant
7.
milk, let earth (b/iUmi) bless me, earth together with milk.
Ppp. reads
adhi).
The
|_further,
60.
beginning santivd
at the
verse
by Darila
Whom
is
to 3. 4,
[cf.
iii.
30. 2, note J,
and
in c
no 'dhi
quoted
in
Vigvakarman sought
(in place of
this
hymn
in
C, d,
Thou
dvdpana) of people,
to
fill
what
that
of thee
up for
a wish-fulfilling
deficient,
may
Praja-
b viqvariipd ior paprathdna ; for c, d it reads /a^ tdu "nam tat tdpusamviddndm ; and it ends the hymn here. The Anukr.
admit two familiar resolutions in a, and gratuitously calls the pada a bdrhata
Ivam, and
in
[art]
thee.
is
xii.
BOOK
I-
The second
syll.).
(9
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
half-verse
is
samvapati)
(iti
672
and the
Let slanders upon thee, free from disease, free from ydksnta, be
awakening to meet our long lifeus, O earth
62.
may we be
time,
tribute-bearers to thee.
The
'
'
in
Kau^.
ceremony
50. 10, in a
The
for success.
is unintelli-
63.
lished
mother earth
in
do thou kindly
(bhtimi),
set
me down
well estab-
me
in
The
verse
is
x.
in
Vait
also
by the comra.
on descending from
LFor ^riyam, the only form of its kind in the
27. 8 prescribes
it
389.J
anuvdka, of
first
bhaumas tryadhika
hymn and
63 verses.
says
sastih.\
2.
[^Bhrgu. pahcapancd(at.
dgneyam
uta mantroktadevatyam
fires.
2i-jj. mdrtvyah.
traistubhavi ;
J2-20, 34-^6, 38-41, 4j, J/, ^4. anustubh (16. kakummatT pardbrhatl ; 18. nicrt
40. purastdtkakuvimati^ ; j. dsidrapatikti ; b. hhurig drsi pahkti ; y, 4^. jagatl ; 8, 48,
2, 5,
4g.
bhurij ;
9.
brhatl
jy. purastddhrhatt
sdmni
42.
tristubh ;
^2. purastddvirdd
jj. brhatigarb/idJ]
also an
the
ii.
102.
7 (with vii.
p.
my
vss. 21-26,
number
ff.,
388.
Ascend the reeds (nadd); no place for thee is here; this lead
come what ydksma is in kine, [what] ydksma in men,
company with that do thou go forth downward.
I.
thy portion
This and
on
vss.
n,
the flesh-eating
with quenching
it.
is
in
54, and 55 are quoted together in Kaug. 71.5, when putting fuel
{krazydd) fire also, in 71. 8, vss. 1-4, 42, 43, 15, 16 (with iii. 21. 8),
Ppp. combines te 'tra in a.
;
;;
6/3
BOOK
XII.
-xii.
all
ydksma
The
first half-
2.
By evil-plotter and ill-plotter, by actor and helper, both
and death do we thereby drive out from here.
Ppp. reads
verse
in
'nughan^na ca
3.
c,
a half-verse
is like
in
MS.
iv.
4.
TA.
47
etc.
duhqansdnuqahsabhyath ghaninS.
whoso
whomso we
hate,
to thee.
yaksindnf ca nir
him do we impel
ance with
ii.
fCatha-hss., p. 72J.
|_cf.
'to
in c,
The
case
those in
is like
i.
22.
and
in accord-
no various reading,
is
v. 20.
12 above
accented accordingly.
for
accentuation addhi.
4.
If
better reading
(gostjid),
being not at
sacrificial butter, I
home
(?),
if
made him
him, having
let
stall
and
in c
ghrya seems
to
The Anukr.
tan md-.
be found nowhere
and that
is
Ppp. reads
in
b anyokd viveqa,
a,
else.
?)
syllable
making a libation of
crushed beans with mother-of-pearl (J gukti) to the flesh-eating fire which is to be
banished.
[_The verse contains reminiscences of 7 and 8 below.J
in
c.
5.
that,
If
men
angry
Agni,
is
used (with
is
to
sanction
The
the
in Vait. 5. 13,
and 53)
a, viite for
we make
mrte
in b,
to
The
for tat in
verse
fire
is
half-verse
c.
The
quoted in
first
died,
fires.
is
to
again,
Brahmanaspati hath
hundred autumns.
the
man having
and ca
resolution cakr-ur in a.
With
in
Anukr. appears
v.ss. 7
xii.
44 (also
in
TS.
iv. 2.
3s
MS. i. 7. l), which inserts sdm indhatdm after vdsai/as, and reads, for \),punar brahmano (Ppp. also brahmdnd) vasunttha (MS. vasudhite) yajfidih |_MS. agne\. LBut
see also WZKM. xi.
The verse (10 10 10 1 = 41 but c has really 11 syll.)
120. J
is artificially described by the Anukr.
It is made in Vait. 28.22 to accompany the
-I-
-I-
2-
xii.
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
674
the flesh-eating
If
7.
Jatavedas, him
The
C,
verse
RV.
also
is
x. 16. 10,
where
It is
used
is
in
a,
vs.
devdm
diirdm
for
in
8.
in d.
to
(riprd-),
oblation,
The
verse
also
is
I,
9.
c,
householder's
fire
in a, and, in d, lokatn
107. J
xlviii.
all
The
tristubh
is
be thou
Ppp. reads,
in c-d,
They
viii.
'pi,
ma
purifying
bright,
'va,
he abandons
verse
'ti
is
in
c.
quoted
in
evil
is
crushing
'
God Agni
to vs. i).
first
pada
is
[_Caland,
of our mss.
properly
WZKM.
|_Over
W.
has
in three instances.
Some
passes
{riprd),
purifier.
12.
by the
is
The
interlined
ZDMG.
which
becoming cleansed,
over sin
(all
defective meter
1 1
so strange
go
is
very strange.
The
10.
sense of b
the samhiid-vci&s.
The
paramo yoiu.
text.
sin,
in c.
saritkusika-.
13.
fit
On
this
The
verse
is
found also
in
may he
Ap.
ix. 3.
in a-b.
off evils;
we have become
Our
vs. 14),
between
675
BOOK
The
19, to
-xii.
XII.
verse
is
quoted (with
avanejayati).
The crushing
14.
sdvedas), have
The
made from
{1
nisvard)
fdkpna
to disappear afar.
far thy
they, of
TA.
necessary.
Yet MS.
(not -tan).
(iv. 14.
17) and
(ii.
like
possessions
is
it
acicatam
reported as reading
in a, like
in
and ucidyavo (for aninai^ani) at the end. "LThe Poona ed., p. 126, gives td'smdd,
but notes one ms. as having te ye 'smad; and it 3.cce.rA& ydksmam.\
c,
The
15.
one that
flesh-eating
goats-and-sheep, do
we
is in
thrust out
the
fire
is
in
our kine,
'(v-, and reads for b yo gosu yo 'javisu ; [_and puts the verse
and the one following are quoted with others (see note to vs. i)
Ppp. combines in a no
This verse
after 16 J.
in Kaug. 71.8.
16.
eating one do
Ludwig
thrust out
fire
dnya by taking
as
it
it
life.
anyd and
the nouns in
a,
of our mss. (Bs.I.) combine nis kr- (nlh and kr- should be separated in our
edition).
17.
also
{}
the
as datives.
Some
we
On what
on
mount the
9,
while
it
is
anustubh.
off,
sky.
All our mss. have amrjata unaccented save one (E.), which has dsrjata.
LAU of
SPP's have amrjata save his J., which has, s.m., dmrjala.\ Ghrtaslavas in c is translated after the Pet. Lexx., but the rendering
most of
vss. 17, 18
is
18.
to read -sta-
Being kindled,
ms.
is
corrupt.
if
more acceptable.
Agni, thou to
is in
whom
just here
xii.
BOOK
2-
Or dyavi,
note to
vi.
in
9.
c,
in the
sky
is
Wipe ye
19.
the consuming
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XII.
There
'
J
2.
'
The
(so Ludwig).
last
pada
off
also
6.
i.
676
d.
\Qi. also
nicrt.
is
off
fire
ewe
headache on the
pillow.
The rendering
very
is
literal,
which
[is]
yah
vss. 13
read in a
The
verse
The
mrdhvam
i.
settled
xiv. 2. 67.
Go
30. i.J
having wiped
Compare
away,
is
quoted
in
LFor
under
i.
12.
3.
off
MGS.
(_Cf.
i.
ii.
10.
fire.'
40 and
Having
20.
pillow,
21.
vs.
cf.
and 40
'on the
i.e.
many heroes be
is
let
here.
The verse (except d) is RV. x. 18. i, and found also in VS. (xxxv. 7), TB. (iii. 7. 145),
and TA. (iii. 15.2: vi. 7. 3). RV. has svds for our esds in b, and, for d, ma nah prajatii
rlriso
in b.
md
'td
in d.
22.
These
MB.
LCf.
at 71.
1,
i.
i.
21
15
72. 13
it,
also
;
MGS.
18. 2
ii.
The
m.J
verse
is
86. 24.
living ones
may
The verse (again with exception of d) is RV. x. 18. 3, and found also in TA. (vi. 10. 2).
The last pada in the other texts is draghfya ayuh pratardm (TA. -rath') dddhandh ; our
d is identical with RV. 117. 25 d. TA.* has a 'vavartin in a, and agdmd in c. |_With
b cf. RV. X. 53. 3 d.J The verse is used (with vs. 29) in Kau^. 71. 18 and 86. 21. |_At
i.
vs. 30,
W.
wrote "speak to the counsel," and then interlined suggestion of "council. "J
go
them now
them set an
to that goal
living a
let
The verse is RV. x. 18.4, and found also in VS. (xxxv. 15), TB. (iii. 7. lU),
TA. (vi. 10. 2), and Ap. (ix. 12. 4 xiv. 22. 3). RV. differs from our text only by reading jivantu in c, and antdr (for tirds) in d.
VS. agrees throughout with RV. TB.
differs only by having (like AV.) (irds in d (esan nil in b is doubtless a misprint, as
mdtydrii in d is a misprint for tnrtyuin : see the comm. [^the Poona ed., p. 137, corrects
them both J), and drdham in b. TA. reads ma nd 'nu gad and drdham in b, and tirds
and dadmahe in d. Ap. agrees exactly with TB. the first time but the second time it
has no nu (or 'nu) in b, and dadhmahe in d. [_Cf. MP. ii. 22. 24.J Ppp. gives, in c,
;
6-JJ
down
BOOK
-xii. 2
XII.
pada
is
Mount, choosing old age for life-time, pressing on, one after
another, as many as ye be you here let Tvashtar, him of good births,
in accord [with you], lead on to living your whole life-time.
24.
The
verse
TA.
also in
its
in a,
is
RV.
TA.
is
in
c,
and karatii
The
As days
25.
last
take place
differs
is
and ihd
and found
18.6,
in c, and
from RV. by having gryidnas
vas
used in Kaug.
{b/iii)
x.
for tan
in d.
verse
pada) RV.
b,
[/id)
a preceding
so,
RV.
is
RV.
in
TA.
For sakdm,
at
end of
b,
TA. klptah.
26.
pass over,
found also
x. 18. 5,
friends
flows {rl)
quit here
them
may we
The
RV. x. 53. 8, and found also in VS. (xxxv. 10) and TA. (vi. 3. 2). RV. has
vtrdyadhvam in b, jahdnia and (for durivds) d^evas in c, and (ivan
vaydm (for anamivati) in d. [_VS. agrees with RV. save that it accents sdkhayah in b
and reads, for c, dtra jahlmd 'qivd yd dsafi.\ TA. agrees in general with RV., but has
lit
verse
is
tisthata for
Vss. 26
a, and in d puts ut taretiia after abhi vajdn.
and 27 are quoted in Kau^. 71. 24 an(f 86. 27 to accompany the symbolical act of crossing over northward; and in Vait. 12. 11 to accompany (at any time) the crossing of
revatis |_unaccentedj for riyate in
streams.
27.
quit ye here
them
friends
may we
pleasant powers.
This variation of
of the
26
a.
RV.
The
vs.
Skt. Reader,
that of
The
p.
to that vs.
|_For a discussion
388. J
Take ye hold on
28.
my
all
stepping over
all
difficult
tracks,
may we
our heroes.
half-verse
vai^vanaftm.
is
We
(vatsatari) that
is
'
caused to be
laid
hold on.
xii.
BOOK
2-
XII.
By upward
29.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
678
over those that are lower (dvara), thrice seven times did the departed
{pdreia) seers bear back death with the track-obstructor.
Ppp. reads for b apakramanto duritam parehi. In Kau9. 71. 18 and 86.21, this
and
is quoted with vs. 22 'for the purpose expressed in the texts' Qnantroktaiii)
verse
in 71.
is
quoted to accompany
was intended
same doubt,
30.
Come
may
to express his
doubt
assuming further on a
longer life-time
the effacement
cf.
your
sitting in
'
ye [away] death
station, thrust
then
The first half-verse is RV. x. 18. 2 a, b, and is found also in TA. (vi. 10. 2) for our
/ Va, RV. reads ydd alta, TA.ydd dima {aima unaccented, unless there is a misprint
|_Poona ed. rightly alma, p. 444 J) and TA. has prataram in b. |_Cf. MGS. ii. i. 13
and p. 153. J The verse is quoted in Kaug. 71. 20 and 86.23 in connection with doing
;
31.
This verse
TA.
TA.
(vi.
10.2).
first
repeated below, as
RV. has
xviii. 3. 57.
viqantu, and
RV.
good treasures
TA.
It is
RV.
x. 18. 7,
Ppp. reads
c.
and it adds another corresponding verse for the men ime virar
avidhavds sujdnayd nard "njanena sarpisd etc. (d) syonad yoner adhi talpam vrheyuh
[_intending ruheyuh\.
With our verse, in Kaug. 72. 11, grass shoots dipped in butter
are handed to the women
and 72. 12 appears to quote the Ppp. verse (the pratlka is
given as ime jivd avidhavah sujdmayah) to accompany a similar act to the men.
sath viqanta in b
32.
a spell {brdhvtan)
make
unwasting svadhd;
unite
would appear
it
Kaug. 72.
most
be
13 with several other verses, from
is
likely to
its
this
true application.
hymn and
It is also
flesh-
quoted in
vs. 24.
33.
What Agni, O
us [hate] him.
god do
enclose in
me
let
us,
nor
let
6/9
Ppp. reads
is
in
BOOK
mahyaih
in c,
tatit
XII.
-xii.
prati grh-.
Tlie verse
aviviqa; for
The
verse
quoted
is
Kaug.
in
'/id
to
to
a, b,
krnuta (not
action.
The
35.
-ta').
Agni
flesh-eating
that
is
unremoved
(d-nir-d-hita),
taking to
with ruin.
Ppp. begins with vibhd-
What one
36.
by pay {vasnd)
it
omits our
vs. 36.
that
all
is
(vart),
not a mortal's,
if
unremoved.
As
-sne- or -sre- is
is
wanting
37.
is
in
intended in b
Ppp.
He becomes
Ppp. reads,
b nd
{} grd/tya)
translation
is
pursues.
it
down
whom
(.'
to mishap, speaks
(pi.)
vi-tdv).
is
found anywhere
not by him
corresponding to vitavati
to
itj.
after-knowing, follows
below as 52
whom
mortal, going
greedy ones
The
The
c.
dnena.
vasnlna.
in &,
it is
is
in
(that verse
is
to
else
vitdmyati or vitdmati.
Yet
c,
d are repeated
39.
The houses
band dies
Nothing
is
in
in general
[^intending
to be sought,
United
'
(in a),
i.e.
'
caused to be affected.'
xii.
2-
BOOK
What
40.
from that
The
let
vs.
9. J
ill-doing,
the waters cleanse me, and from the crushing Agni what.
seems a
agnis samkusikag ca
yak;
68o
last clause
version of Ppp.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
|_As to sathkasuka,
cf.
but Ludwig
Caland as cited
note to vs.
like the
J
1.
qamalam) in a and it has gund/iantu in c Lcf. note to vi. 1 15. 3 and the VS. variant
there J. The Anukr. understands the verse as 6 + 8:8 + 8 = 30 syllables but \he padamss., less acceptably, mark the pada division as occurring after cakrmd.
The verse is
quoted in Kau^. 71. 16 and 86. 19 in company with others, as noted under vs. 13.
(for
41.
(f.)
below by roads that the gods go upon upon the back of the
(vrsabhd) mountain the ancient streams (sarit) go about new.
;
'
Waters
'
(apas)
is
It
c.
Ppp. com-
a, b.
is
virile
doubtless by a
blunder {catasras for tisras) that the Anukr. appears to reckon this regular tristubh to
The verse is quoted in Kauq. 72. 3.
the anustubhs of the hymn.
42.
bring the
god-sacrificing one.
The Anukr.
+6 + 8=
a of akravydt, and separating nuda a dev-. The prose ^a/aj (as it really is) is quoted
in Kau9. 6g. 8 as accompanying the bringing of a light from the frying-pan {bhrastrd),
and
in
vs.
above.
[_The
first
half-verse
is
defaced in Ppp.J
The
43.
flesh-eating one
man
take him,
who
is
in a,
and nana
'haiii in c.
The
verse
is
44.
the householder's
In accordance with the Anukr., the mss. interpose no stroke of interpunction in this
which plainly
verse,
pada.
It is
is
ubhayddmc.
is
lacking in
Ppp. reads
deleted from
45.
who
Lengthen thou
out,
holder's
fire,
let
them
man an
ever better
dawn.
Ppp. reads, for a, jtvdndnBagnes pratar dirgham ay us, and, in c, d, aratfr usSm-usSm
(rayam qrayasi dadhat. Kauij. and Vait. quote as pratlka only the beginning of c
68
BOOK
11(11
sacrificer's wife.
-xii.
In Kaug. (71.2)
it
XII.
(4. 8)
is
it
is
very
used with
ill
defined
as simply 2LJagati.
46.
Overcoming,
Agni,
all
The Anukr.
agrees with the mss. in reckoning these two tristubh padas as a whole
verse.
47.
Take ye hold
by him ward
on-flying shaft;
Ppp. reads, for
verse
b,
(13+11:11 +
=46)
mrtyum;
is
unintelligibly
is
|_and
apparently an intrusion
his
48.
vs.
Lay ye hold
you out
is
One
of the
in this
mount
The
ours J.
like
appearance
its
ill
off {pari-pd)
sa yo vidvan vijahati
11
he
by him smite away the
he shall carry
may we
53> 55)
There
49.
ful {dndtura),
men
thou goest
Day-and-night
(ksemyd), prolonging
[life],
is
after,
bearing,
well-minded ones
(m.),
standing
bearing,
comfortable
couch, health-
{purnsagandlii).
whom
They
fall
the flesh-eating
Ppp. reads
to resolve -raa-tre in a.
fire,
from
live
always
The
use
evilly, after
a devesit, and this is the usual and regular construction with S-vra^o.
Further, for d it has our 38 d and 52 d.
The Anukr. gives iva two syllables in d. Our
Bp. reads aniikan (instead of -kat^ here and in 38 c and 52 c.
LOne could easily
scan d as an anustubh pada, dqvevanvdpate naddm (Gram. 233 a), if it were worth
in
scanning.J
51.
Whoever, without
faith,
others LalwaysJ.
xii.
BOOK
2-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
682
-katnya
is,
at
He
52.
desires, as
returns again
knowing
We
it
meter of
repeatedly he
above as 38
half-verse
seek
c,
The
is wanting in
would rectify the
Pragna Upanishad, i. 9.
d.
verse
The
black ewe
candrd),
oblation
mind
a.
53.
fly
follows.
gold
were, to
they whom
cf.
[is]
flesh-eating 'one
[as]
(sac)
Ppp. reads (better) uta for api in b. The verse is quoted in Kau?. 71. 6 (with vss. 4
and 7: see note to vs. 4), and again in 71. 14, in connection with setting down the
light {dlpd).
Having made
54.
of ddndana, of reeds
this,
fire.
Various kinds of reed or cane are doubtless named in a, b. Jarant is lit. aged.'
Ppp. reads in c tan indre 'dhmam. The Anukr. does not note c as defective we may
The verse is quoted (with vss. i, 11, 55 see note to
resolve either indr-a or krtu-a.
'
vs. i) in
KauQ.
71. 5, to
flesh-eating
fire.
Having sent
55.
in opposition
lifebreaths of
The
first
them yonder
half-verse
gives no help;
it
is difficult
quoted
is
these here
and doubtful.
in 71. 5 as
The
after
[accordingly]
made
of the'Verse
by Kau^.
use
unite' etc.
vs.
perhaps,
Henry,
'
since
have entered
another hi
p. 238, inserts
amisdm.\
hymn and
55 verses.
3.
\_Yama.
sastih.
i2,2j,22,Z4.jagati;
ij.
xvii.
sacrifice.
trdistubham
z,
8,
svardd drsi pankti ; 34. virddgarbhd ; ^g. anustubjj-60. 3-av. y-p. (aniumaty atijdgatafdkvardlifdkvarad/idrtyai ;
krti
17.
j6. virdt
krti).'\
LPartly prose
Paipp.
Cremation as a
mantroktasvargdudandgnidevatyam.
hymn
683
quoted
in the
same
rule), in the
xi.
BOOK
-xii. 3
XII.
hymn
being
else.
Vait.
sava ceremony
man
Stand, a
1.
who
is
dear to thee
Griffith,
upon men
{pthndhs),
what age
of
no;
ii.
{}
go to the hide;
ydvant) ye two
made
verses of
is
xi.
your brilliancy
on
{sac)
in
in a.
to stand
[be]
your
{t/jas),
accompaniment of the
to the
the body
sight, so
(vtryd),
when
[it is
his] fuel
shall
her
So much
2.
call thither
came together
Yama's realm.
the sacrificer
first
Mhah
in c,
(.'')
is
then,
so great
Agni
fastens
cooked {pakvd).
Ppp. reads before
as translated.
agnitk
it
it
atha ; and
in a,
it
'
Together
3.
call
(r^tas)
accompany a
Yama
travel,
by purifiers,
came into being from you.
a.
The
calling
purified
upon
4.
in
(f.).
b \-dhanyat \ sameta
down
together,
|_cf. vs.
difficulty
25 J.
accompanied by
which your
(du.)
Of them
generatrix cooks.
seems
by reading vas instead of vdm
'
is
'
to refer to the
in
it
has in
lie
the hide.
Ppp. combines
in
zyo
'gre,
BOOK
3-
xii.
Take ye
7.
XII.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
(du.)
served up in the
combine
fire,
ye,
what
of
684
you that
is
cooked
husband-and-wife, in order to
is
its
guarding.
The
verse
is
vi. 122. 3.
'
Forward' (prafic)
is
also
eastern.'
'
LNote here again the sequence of the cardinal points {^pradakshta), and cf. end of introd.
The Anukr. passes the irregularity of the second half-verse (11 + 11:
J
to iii.
26.
10+12 = 44)
amayat.
8.
vessel
in
shall
it
Yama,
in
(du.)
In
it'
i.e.,
yam
(T.).
in
It is
c,
reading
+ 11:12+11= 45)
jagatt.
9. This western of the quarters verily
which Soma is over-ruler and favorer to
;
is
then,
is
a thing to be preferred, in
resort (fn) ye (du.)
it
attach
come
into
cooked.
The last pada is identical with 2 d above. But Ppp. reads instead adha pakvena
saha sum bhavema, which is nearly identical with vi. 19. 2 d and the concluding pada
The Anukr. takes no notice of the deficiency of the first pada.
of SS-60 below.
1
10.
all
their limbs.
make a
order to
11.
full
We
have
to resolve
pa-dn- in
to [my] sons
things, like
The
c.
pada.
verse
is
quoted
in
12. Do thou embrace us, as a father his sons; let propitious winds
blow here for us on the earth what rice-dish the two deities cook here,
;
let that
also truth.
That' {tdt)
and viitam for vetiu at the end.
d is neuter, and so not correlative to 'what' {ydm m.) in c. P.M.W. read svaja nah
at end of a.
The verse lacks two syllables of being a good jagatt. [_The verse is
quoted at Kaug. 61.4.J
Ppp. reads qagdd for bhiimdu in
in
b,
'
68s
13.
coming
bird,
resolved
is
XII.
{vi-satij),
(ddsl) with
BOOK
or
-xii.
upon the
orifice,
pestle.
Ppp. combines
26 and note
in
a (akune
to vi. 115.
2. 6,
the text
Let
14.
some
special description, of
which
purifiers,
let
it
is
fall
by
Ppp. has at the end gatharn, with which, of course, dampati would have to be underExpressions like that in d are found in several of the
PGS.i.
with
AGS.
Sutras: in
in
5.
pautram dnandam
connection with
xi.
i.
The
15.
accompany
upon the hide.
come
The
in
and winnowing
it.
verse
up the
is
quoted
off the
voice
as antithesis to
9), to
in
c,
(ttt-gri),
it
shall
in d.
Accord-
used
deities attach
themselves
(pi.)
(svargd) world.
is
former)
tarn in
c,
in d.
\yox nesa, see Gram. 896.J The verse
accompany the handling or stroking of something by the
two spouses Lwith their offspringj. Pada b has a redundant syllable, unnoticed by
the Anukr., unless we contract to ydi 'sdm.
is
quoted
17.
also cakarsa in b,
in
Kauq. 61.
and nesi
13, to
me
let
grasp [her
(.')]
hand
let
her
(.')
may we be
come here
The last pada is nearly the same with vi. 124. 3 d; cf. also ii. 7. 4 c, d. Ppp. ends
d with no 'rdtih. The verse is a good trisiubh, and its description by the Anukr. is
absurd.
Kauq. 61.14 uses the latter half-verse, not in a way to cast light on its meaning.
;;
BOOK
3-
xii.
The
8.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
made
686
(pi.)
is
all
the
|_i.e.
W'sJ mss.
LSo read
read.
9 of SPP's authorities: and 4 Vavt jdhirlsis ; but SPP. -prrnXs jMiisis, accentless, with
Perhaps the accent is to be regarded as antithetical.J A part of our
3 of his mss.
mss. (O.T.K.D.R.p.m.) read ^aris in d; Ppp. has jurats |_see the references under
vi. 32.
The
2J.
verse (with
xi.
the pestle.
About
19.
to
The
first
half-verse
is
identical with 53
palavam
it is
Some
d below.
c,
grasped
is
we may
mss. (I.O.D.K.
in d.
is
also half
With
in b.
verse.''),
The
done.
resolve qu-itrpam.
origin
sieve
third
and
c,
accord-
pada
in vs. 20,
The
20.
them
let
up (a-pya);
swell
yon
to
the sieve.
All our mss. (except D.) read asau, unaccented, in
ingly,
it
has -rabhetam
21.
left,
also, in h,
{punar
to
but
b emendation
All the safhhitd-mss. (except E.) separate in c grbhttva ativ-, which, accord-
necessary.
etc.),
with scattering
into being
{}
Malagd
occurs
nowhere else its use with iva makes it impossible to tell whether the pada-Xs.yA would
divide malaagah. Ppp. reads bhavati in b and tnalagai 'va in d. |_ Again, as in vss. 13
and 26, it reads qundhati for qumbhati : cf. note to vi. 115. 3. J
The quotation in
Kaug. 6i. 26 casts no light on the meaning. Our text ought to read sdmrddhya at end
;
The
of b.
verse
is
very
ill
22.
[is]
Thee
separated
(drpana)
make enter
it.
into earth
(.'
this like
body of thee
by driving
687
a,
in
11
The
defined simply as
a vessel (Jiumbhi)
23.
Ti.
BOOK
verse (12
c,
:
-xii. 3
arpanam ca ; in d,
+ 13 =47) is very
11
jagatl.
in Vait. 28.
2,
hearth,
sacrificial
XII.
sacrificial butter.
The first pada is apparently addressed to the earth, differently from the others.
Ppp. puts the verse before our vs. 22, and reads in c kumbhir vedyath satii carantam.
One or two of our mss. (Bs.O.) read usa in c.
Let Agni, cooking, defend thee on the east let Indra, with the
Maruts, defend on the south may Varuna fix thee in the maintenance
{dliariina) of the western [quarter]
on the north may Soma give thee
24.
together.
Ppp. corrects the meter of b by reading raksatj and that of d by having vaninas
The verse is irregular, but by no means a jagati. \\i we make
instead of somas.
varunas and somas exchange places, as suggested by Ppp., and read raksdt with Ppp.,
the vs. becomes a good tristubh.^
In Kaug. 61. 32 it is used when arranging the fire
about the
25.
kettle.
them,
fire
lively, rich in
kindle about.
and
X. 16. 3 b),
in c,
A.
defective by a syllable
26.
from the
earth they fasten upon the atmosphere; being cleansed, they just cleanse
themselves
The
note to
them conduct us
let
accent of (limbhante in c
vi.
1 1
reading in a
5.
is
3 J (undhantt,
divdh p-
unmotived.
Ppp. reads
noted
in the
comm.
is
to Prat.
[cf. vss. 13
and 21 and
decidedly preferable.
ii.
That the
68.
Both as
is
is
it
The
translation implies in
28.
{stokd) fasten
all
cleanness.
xii.
3-
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
29.
Ppp.
in
It is
quoted
in
Kau?. 61.36 to
accompany
hurl
wanting
is
688
grains.
The
rtviya
the mss.
all
= tnaithuna.\
in
touch themselves
here
is
says
to boil.
all
He
made
SPP's note on
[_See
on the bottom
sit
them
let
these directions.
The
pada
last
is
translated as
\i
of
c.
as equivalent
end of
at
b.
|_Here, at the
31.
ciiii
quickly;
[it]
let
them, not harming, cut {da) the herbs at the joint they of whom Soma
let the plants be without wrath toward us.
compassed the kingship
;
One or two of our mss. read in a pdra^um (M.W. O. pdrdrquiii) and, as usual,
some (O.D.R.) accent rajyam in c. Ppp. has harantu for harau 'sam in a; and, in c,
soma ydsdm. Ainanyiitdh is undivided in the pada-\.txi. In Kaug. 61.38 the first
;
pada
is
pada,*
purpose
used with handing over the sickle for gathering the darbha-grz.ss
61.39, with cutting
in
;
so also the
to 137. 4.
first
*|_ Quoted
it
in 8.
i.
24, 25
the second
in the
coram,
as osadhlr ddntii
is, it
1 1
in
is
i.
(vi(;)
together
sitting
down
{ni-sad), let
them partake
seasons.
The mss.
Some of the
read in
\)
text
makes
-ydi/i.
mss. also are bothered over the unusual combination Igva in b Lthus Bs.
has vagldv astu;\ R. valgdv astu; T. valgvustu.
And again, in d, Bs. reads -fa
rt-.
The
the barhis.
33. O forest tree, sit on the strewn barhis, being commensurate with
the Agni-praises (agnistontd), with the deities like a form well made by
;
{etid) let
J;
;
689
noted in Prat.
come
c.
The anomalous
XII.
dadrqram;
In sixty autumns
34.
may
wel-
as quoted also in 15. 11, but the verse wiere intended must be rather
he
is
Gram. 8 13 J. In
upon the barhis j in
|_cf.
Kaug. 61. 43, the verse accompanies the setting of a vessel (^pdtri)
Vait. 10. 7, the laying of the sacrificial post
it
-xii. 3
34.
iii.
BOOK
vi.
125. i).
may
(.'')
he attain unto the sky with the cooked [offering] may both fathers [and]
make thou this one to go unto the heaven-going
;
end of the
fire.
The
pada a
There
last
is
no reason why the Anukr. should regard the verse as anything but a regular
In Kaug. 62. 9 it accompanies the setting down of the rice-dish westward
is
tristubh.
from the
fire.
35.
unmoved
two spouses,
living,
let
the deities
make
to
move
(cyu)
the fire-holder.
Ppp. combines -vyd 'cyutam in a-b, omits the meter-disturbing (and probably
sive) ivd of
c,
reads
in c -putra,
and
in
c.
intru-
sacrificial post in
the ground.
36. Thou hast come together unto all the worlds, having conquered
however many [be] the desires, thou hast made them wholly satisfied
both the stirring-stick [and] the spoon; take thou
plunge ye (du.) in
him up upon one vessel.
We
in d.
samdgdn
37.
with
should expect
xi. i.
in c
abhicikya, and in b
light
24.
from Kauq.
Some
(62. i),
of our mss.
cow
as a lowing
it
{usrd) [toward] a
young
[calf]
this vessel;
Strew on
'
:
i.e.,
second half-verse
specifically,
is
wholly corrupt
completed.
38.
Thou
hast
strewn
on,
hast
made
that
world
itself
out; to
him
let
it
the broad
shall resort
Ppp. begins with apdskdrdir, and makes qrayatii and suparnas change places
in c.
\
J
39.
BOOK
3-
xii.
What
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
in
wife, in secret
agreeing
(?
Kau5. 62.
%^coxidi
40.
1 1
How many
knowing the
s^iXex
{iti
(pi.)
all
on
it.
|_Has a
(sac)
those do ye (du.)
young ones
navel, the
upon
light
jaye?
of her fasten
from us
into being
69O
(f/fw) shall
call to
come
you
in
the vessel
;.
together.
The mss. (excepting R.D.) leave sacante in a unaccented. Ppp. reads after it 'smat.
Navel = central point, place of
The verse, especially the first pada, is obscure.
The Anukr. does not heed the deficiency of a syllable in c it means us, perunion.'
'
'
'
What
41.
heaven-goer
all
those doth
{? svarg^d)
the
may he seek
in a,
'bh- in d.
42.
He
those
who
shall seek
unto
it,
[as]
it
let
{svargd).
Ppp. again combines
in
-pcL ^bhy.
There
is
it bliurij,
as
Let Agni burn the demon that is godless let the flesh-eating
piqdcd not have a draught here we thrust him, we bar him away from
us let the Adityas, the Angirases, fasten on him.
43.
in c.
The Anukr. notices this time the redundance of the pada. Doubtelsewhere, we are to contract to adityal 'nam.
In Kauq. 62. 14 the verse
44.
To
with ghee
announce
this
honey mingled
Brahman's, go ye
The
description
(du.),
by the Anukr.
.
briick's Altindische
is
quite wrong.
The
W.
Syntax,
p.
61.
691
BOOK
XII.
-xii. 3
45. I have obtained this highest division of it, from which world the
pour thou on the butter
most exalted one obtained [it] completely
anoint with ghee this is the portion of our Aiigiras here.
(sarpis)
;
Ppp. has
The
in
idaih
asya.
Unto
46.
xi.
31
i.
the
first
half of each)
the meeting
in
is
let
deities,
we
deliver this
it
do not ye release
to another in prefer-
it
One
[^With
dish ceremony.
47.
cook;
(_SPP. reads
26.
xi. 4.
number
52
c, cf.
a.
my
(J.
karund) the
The
(I
(du.)
is purely mechanical.
Ppp. puts the verse after our vs. 48, and
dadami, ud vadami [_thus suggesting the probably correct restoration of
The verse (10 -I- n 1 1 -f 1 1 = 43) is
the pada (aham u daddmi)\, and in c putras.
very ill described by the Anukr.
translation here
reads in
a, for
No
48.
offense
is
empty
this
vessel of ours
is
set
This verse
is
little
more
intelligible
Ppp. puts
etat.
|_It
is
down not
it.
c after d,
and
accent of Asti.\
May we
49.
[us],
let
(vdyas)
Or,
'
that concerns,
'
(^pauruseyd).
to accept
the two redundant .syllables of c {evd an intrusion) as compensating for the deficiency
in a.
used of
'
fire.
50.
The
fires
quoted
xi. i.
in 68. 27,
28)
is
made
he
as
that fastens on
many gods
light of
in d.
him
etc.
*|_Intending dadhato ?
as send
that cooks.
it is
also
notice
xii.
are
BOOK
3-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
{tvcic)
man
all
ye
692
not naked
(du.)
mouth
The
of the rice-dish.
translation
as literal as possible
is
makes
the verse
What
52.
to the
13. 3,
ii.
is
rectifies the
same web
Win
53.
like origin,
thou rain
;
a, cf.
46
half-verse
it
it
it
all
pollution.
The verse
become
a.
fly
up
xi. i.
less unintelligible.
The
he hath conquered
is red,
that
offer (/lu)
fire.
of b helps to
in
c.J
54.
shall settle in
The second
(.^
ye
clothing your-
is
(tdntu),
it
Kaug. 62. 23
it.
in c
in the
combines
cow .'J
Ppp.
it
made
be
babhuva an-
b,
it
accompany
may
second half-verse.
make
all
the isolated
|_or rather,
unusual? J vidj
The
first
[_see
half-verse
is
corrupt in Ppp., so
In Kaug. 63. 8 the verse accompanies the scaton of other husks (^phalikaranan). [_For the form ajait, see the references
tering
under
vi.
55.
32. 2.
To
we commit
him
thee here
let old
then
guard ye
[life-time]
may we be
We
pdri dadmah.
With
first
iii.
The /arfa-reading
is
9.
2 d.
27. 1-6.
division of
The concluding
at the
end
693
of the prose
is
asmakam
The
it
is6+io:ii +
verses
+ ii=49
ii
-xii.
In
tlie
syllables
(an
In this verse
very puzzling
is
dii^^
combines
it
di(;e
common
the part
agnaye.
to all the
resolutions J
is
XII.
aaetoh.
BOOK
The
all
verses are quoted in Kaug. 63. 22, in connection with the rest of
hymn.
the
To
56.
Yama
[serpent] as defender, to
guard ye
etc.
To
57.
etc.
as
guard ye
Our
etc.
etc.
edition follows
all
it
tri.
To
59.
we commit
guard ye
To
60.
iofc
osadhibhyas.
ye
thee here
etc. etc.
we commit thee
here; guard
etc. etc.
anuvdka, with
third
i.e.,
the svarga[-\\ymn]
'
The cow
4.
\_JCafyapa.
tripahcd^at.
mantroktava^ddevatyam.
Found
I.
first
give] the
[I
at all in Vait.,
verse)
Ludwig,
give [her]
Not noticed
(or the
Translated
her
j.
p.
is
to
448
and
20. virdj ;
in
[_4, 6, 5, 8, 7,
in 66. 20,
J2.
9 and
if
Griffith,
ii.
120
7,
where, with
thus should he
cow
Brahmans.
bhurij ;
20 J).
X. 10, it
42. brhattgarbhd^
usnigbrhaiigarbhd ;
19, 18,
dnustubham
etc.
Q.
ann-budli)
anu-jnd
'
is
is
called
rather
'
have recognized
to.'
'
i.e.,
in it
LCf.
to
be the
MGS.
i.
8.
6 and
p.
150.J
2.
is
BOOK
4-
xii.
He
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
694
who
not willing to give the cow {go) of the gods to the sons of seers that
d recur as 12
c,
By
a,
b.J
The
by a lame one he
falls {?
(.).
will
happen.
is
In
a,
and,
in that case,
svdm might be
'
difficulty.
Anaemia
(vilohitd)
master of kine
so
is
the agreement
of the
(.-')
cow
(vid) the
visits
for door-damaging
(.')
thou called.
art
is
and
in R.
stem.
sam-
The
is
emended
to sam-.
'
is
is
Samvidya seems
possession,' which
The
doubtful.
very unsatisfactory.
(also in vs. 19) seems pretty clearly the reading of nearly all our mss. in c, though it
might, as usual in such cases, be -bhra in most
Bp. has (both times) apparently
;
-bhdnd, and O.
'
'
'
Ppp. reads, in
5.
visits
c, d,
From
[him]
unexpectedly
they crushed
(?) are
who
(.''
viklindii)
namely
mouth.
much
Here, too,
'
'
'
'
a kind of disease.
Ppp. reads,
in a, b,
6. Whoever punches (a-sku) the two ears of her, he falls under the
wrath of the gods; if he thinks " I am making a mark," he makes his
possessions
less.
c.
cf.
26
d,
d,
|_Pada b
34
d,
and
695
We
51 C.J
BOOK
XII.
'
-xii.
are to
MS.
iv. 2.
p.
48-49.
between 4 and
vs.
for
If,
7.
(p.
Gurupujdkaumudl,
Delbrijck,
5.
tail-tuft of her,
(in a),
'
any advantage or
for
8.
hair,
As
Ppp. makes
C,
d and 8
c,
d change places.
the
die, [and]
to
use.'
b.
'
jdksma
The
to vs. 5.
first
visits
(liid)
him unexpectedly
'.in
the
(.?).
presence
LPpp. combines
latas k- in c.J
If
9.
is
born what
dung
of her a barbarian
'
make
urine,'
{dasiy
of
is
'
if
in
c.
We
a,
sin.
ly.
is
then
flings together,
is
woman
carelessly treated
to
is
by a slave-woman
fill
a.
When
10.
(brahmdn)
is
therefore she
is
The pada-Xtxi makes the extraordinary division gdopanam \iox the sake of the play
upon go cow ' ?J, as if the word were not a simple derivative from root gup /
For
(abhi) more literally unto, into the possession of.'
'
'
'
to the winning
called
it
brdhman-scaXhrag,
to himself.
Pada b seems to mean virtually she is by the gods made theirs.' Ppp. reads at the
end (as also in vss. 21, 25) nu priyiyate, and nipr- is certainly very questionable, since
no nipriya nor even root prt -(- ni occurs. The minor Pet Lex. gives the word two
'
12.
Whoever
is
falls
c,
13.
d,
and
[_We had
a,
b above
6 b.J
Whatever may be
another [cow]
her
a, \>,ya
c as
she, ungiven,
when asked
for.
cow
harms a man,
(yaqd-),
he
if
is
xii.
BOOK
4-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
We
696
As
14.
accordingly
(vafd)
she
born.
is
15.
the
is
cow
\_etdt\
own
their
Brahmans
unto the cow; as one might scathe them in any other respect
(.'),
so
is
The
pada
third
is
unclear,
Ppp. has the same, and varies only in combining brahmana 'bhi
brahmanas
redundant syllable
in
(all
The Anukr.
in c.
16.
in d.
should he
know the
being of
cow,
Narada,
is
as three years
Whoever
that the
17.
mean
much
is
herself as a va^S
evd
: tr-.
the gods, at him Bhava-and-Carva, both, striding about, hurl the arrow.
Whoever knows
18.
her, to
him she
if
cow.
That is, probably, if her owner has sought no profit from her (cf. Ludwig). The
pada is quoted under Prat. ii. 52, as an example of ftdho (not udhar) before a
sonant.
A number of our mss. read veda, without accent.
first
when asked
The
LudwigJ. As
rendering
is
to
20.
Ppp.
this verse
(Ite'da)
is
plain.
yan
to
That
ad-, thus
in
d Lso
the conjectural
a,
duritavlna-
supporting our
of
yam
in c, d, apparently
[_In
emendation of
extremely unsatisfactory
paqaye ; and,
emendation.
duradabhna
them
all
man
(mdnusd)
who
gives not.
The
brdhmandm.
|_Read devaso ?\
Ppp. reads
in
a yacanti,
697
He
21.
Brahmans
BOOK
who
XII.
-xii.
cow
to the
if
gods.
The
sam/iiid-Tass. accent in
22.
If
nu priydyate.
|_See note to
1,
above.
a hundred other
All our mss. save two (I. and [?] E.s.m.) read
text
Whoever, not having given her to one who knoweth thus, then
cow to others, hard to go upon for him in his station is
23.
deity.
its
dadad v-
this is
emended
in
'd-
(as
if
ddadat, as in
anyasmdi
d-,
which favors
this
it
vs. 2
combines tastnd
also
but
Ppp. reads
'dh-
in c.
24.
first
(agre)
born
that
of
c,
is
One
lack of a syllable in
25.
cattle,
|_Read devaso as
a.
Ppp. reads
The Anukr.
at the
Ludwig
the gods
end uddjitd.
20 ?J
in
to
himself.
Ppp. reads
any deficiency
b pdurusam, and
in
in c
we may
in
d nu priydyata.
The Anukr.
takes no notice of
(_Read brdhma/iSkig f
For Agni-and-Soma, for Love (kdma), for Mitra and for Varuna
these the Brahmans ask her under their wrath falls he who gives not.
26.
for
27.
verses
So long
{re),
so long
may
she go about
among
she
may
not
The
Ppp.
is
'
'
xii.
BOOK
4-
28.
XII.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
(^^'),
made her
of him
If
698
off {vragc).
all
and then, as
if
vfi^canti.
29.
The
when she
desires to go
(?) to
That is, her rightful and appointed place. The translation implies in b the reading
krnute instead of krnusva, although the former is found only in O.p.m.D.T. (^uii).
The comm. to Prat. ii. 63 quotes a7iis
|_Three of SPP's pada-mss. have krnute.]
krnute ritpani, which
is
The
end jigansati. The Prat. (i. 86) seems to imply the occurrence in the text of
such forms, and the sense obviously calls for them here and in the next verse see the
Ppp. reads in Ayatha ior yadd.
note to Prat. i. 86.
at the
30.
She manifests
when she
herself
desires
to
go to her station
then the cow [vagd] makes up her mind for the asking of the priests
{brahmdn).
That is, prepares herself to be asked for by them brahmdbhyas, dat. by attraction.
LRead z.%z\n jigansati : see note to vs. 29. J Read in ^ydcnyaya, though the mss. mostly
;
have
-ticy-,
31.
gods
32.
Ppp. reads
c.
[it]
By
by giving
by
(rdjanyd)
mother's wrath.
Ppp. reads devebhyah at end of
The
b.
33.
The cow
beginning; they
is
call
The
'
is
no
restitution.'
34.
As one might
dnarpana by
fire,
snatch
so he
{"i
who
a not giving
'
away
'
Ludwig, by
in c.
d-liip)
cow
butter
sacrificial
Perhaps,
offered.
'
the meter.
The Anukr.
yad ajyam
in
butter before
d omits
a,
it
it
to
:
agndy'
but
cf.
a.
[Were emendation
is
duly
thus rectifying
by contracting
one might be tempted to suggest agnav a
doubtless to get rid of
seizing on the
pratijagrdha, and
we
are
necessary,
699
With the
35.
him
cow
sacrificial
]j.iaqd\ to
cake as
him
her.
Ppp. reads, in
she yields
b,
c,
cow \ya0\
me
thinking
38.
{amd)
37.
ter
in
And he
barren, let
Ppp. reads
amd
LOver "
brh-.
home
at
39.
[_vagd\
him be bound
"
^^M/
W.
further, in
mean
by the apparently
40.
It is
{bralimdn)
for.
asya svapuirdn
c, d,
:
The 'milks'
in
c,
d does not
in
intrusive ha.
home
be asked
who has
[i>a^d] at
to
noted in Prat,
in b, for
pdutrdf cdtayate
is
c.
his sons
him
him who
yield to
for.
90.
iv.
[namely,] the
-xii.
iii.
his desires
all
36.
who
/oJte 'sina in
XII.
calf,
(dtih) to
world
in the
BOOK
further, that
is
is
cow
'
41.
fice,
of
among
the gods
What cows
'
(p. devaotrd).
rising
(iit-klp),
up from the
sacri-
The root kip {kalpay-") with </ occurs nowhere else. In c, P.M.W.I.E.p.m.R. read
vilipdm, which would be the more normal accus. of -/z, but the meter is against it.
But the accent -tydm is entirely inadmissible it must be emended to -tydim [_cf. JAOS.
;
379. 369 J. What sort of a cow {va(d) is intended by viliptt (which ought to signify
smeared over') is altogether obscure. Ppp. reads instead vilapattm.
X'
42.
or not a cow.'
{vaqdtama).
'ti,
after ava(d, as
i.
in
all
the samhitd-vnss.
pada
it should be.
But the Prat. (i.
97 and 105, and the notes to them. The verse (8
-(-
10)
is
very
ill
described
BOOK
4-
xii.
by the Anukr.
iti at
the end.
name
of
43.
Ppp- reads
to
How
many, pray
men
those
The
(a()
who knowest
ask of thee
which
not partake.
pi.
MS.
ii.
5.
note, p.
256.J
'
in
told in
SiitAvaqd
c.
the
Ppp. reads
is
rendered
cow remaining
explanation of the name in
yd
seems inadmissible
-tyas
and
of
1.3* and
of
may
vilaptya (for-aj?).
p. 208,
the punning
Brihaspati,
vi.
d, cf.
c,
vilipti,
perity (bhtiti)
TS.
and it omits
lampoon on the
{mi),
(inajutsyd-)
[such] a cow
The
a deva ^mim-
70O
in
born among
may
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
'
45.
knows
Homage
be to thee,
Which one
it.
Narada;
them
of
[be] the
cow
to
him who
at
once
is
in
te 'stu,
46.
She that
may
Ppp. reads
vs.
and
d,
in
b va(am, which
is
easier
(Ludwig translates
|_as
if
is vilipti,
cow of
birth to [such] a
prosperity
In
that one a
cow
for
not partake.
at the
yd
ca
sii-,
and
in c
again (as in
44) idsd)h.
Three
falls
47.
he
48.
This,
Brahmans,
should he think,
if
given
The gods
it
is
your oblation
so,
when asked
LthereforJ,
cow
(r<r)
in
wrath, saying
he hath not
JOl
in a, and, for b, sa
And Bheda
50.
XII.
no rajata hedita
BOOK
-Xli. 5
and
in c
rectifies
it
cow
the
\yaqd\; for that offense the gods cut him off in the contest for superiority.
Some
mss. (Bp.E.D.K.)
of our
second half-verse
is
[_vagd\,
the villains
Ppp. combines
fall
at the
in
nearly
a;
all
(not
its
and
'da-,
in
z-Ajdlma
"vrg-.
if
perhaps a misreading.
it is
of Rudra.
Ppp. reads
cow
a va^dya
in
They who,
52.
Ppp. has
corrupt.
51.
all
have
te instead of te in c.
If as offered (Iiu)
53.
coming
private {amd),
and
if
rtva.
[_For
ama,
cf. vs.
verses.
[Atharvdcdrya.*
by seven. 'J
5.
also in the
\hs pada-
[sixty] deficient
'
|_PartIy metrical
38.
Found
\%iaqd\ in
of the world.
cow
accompanied by the
sapta parydydh.
brahmagavidevatdh.']
vss. 15-17,
main
in
|_vss.
58, 60,
Not quoted
at
by
Vait.,
'
the two
'
this.
Translated: Muir,
257
Griffith,
[Paryaya
I.
usnih
I.
ported
By
ii.
sat.
288
(vss.
i.
4-15); Ludwig,
prdjlpatyd 'nustiibh
dsury anustubh
4.
p.
529
(vss.
2.
j. sdmnipaiikti.
LFor
6,
j.
4-p.
svardd
toil,
{qritd)
i^.
127.
>
XU.
BOOK
5-
combine vittd
+ 8)
is
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
The appearance
rtd.
but there
702
is
in the
section.
2.
Why
be
the verse
case,
called
is
samnl
told.
its
predecessor, cannot
^\w\At^ pdriovrta.
it
3.
cration, standing firm in the offering, the world her post {nidhdtia).
tion of the
is
make
to
The
of -to).
metrical descrip-
we have
to
resolve pdri-udha.
Brdhman her
4.
13 syllables required
by the
The
d-
Anukr.
definition of the
London Anukr.
satyena
(etc., vs.
6.
[_The
text
2)
may be
prathamd
reads
over-lord.
5.
Cvs. 6)
Brahman her
guide, the
bhaii prajapatyanustu
is
who
good luck.
pakramatlti
put before [uyihau (vs. 6 can be stretched to 16 syllables), or else the definition of 6
panca.
[Paryaya H.
7.
sdmni
tristubh ;
8,g.
Both
7.
force,
and
drey anustubh
And
10.
truth,
And
9.
ration,
/o.
usnih;
brilliancy,
{vi^as),
and brightness
{tvtsi),
and form, and name, and fame, and breath, and expiand hearing,
life-time,
and
sight,
And
and
Hurt/);
and subjects
property,
{S.
is
fallen out. J
sacrifice {istd),
and bestowal
{pfirtd),
1 1
All these depart from the Kshatriya who takes to himself the
Brahman-cow, who scathes the Brahman.
vs.
to
ayu( ca i^rotram
ca,
and
vs.
to tdni
703
[Paryaya
III.
usnih
sodafa.
12.
gdyatri ;
75.
BOOK
dsury anustubh
ij.
prdjdfatyd 'nustubh ;
22. sdmni brhati ;
2^. ydjusi tristubh ;
sdmny anustubh ;
XII.
18.
-xii. 5
sdmny
14, 26.
ydjusi jagatl ;
21, 2^.
drey
2'/.
usniA-l
12.
[is] fearful,
when
covered.
below
in vs. 53
pulydjdm.
and
In her are
all
terrible things
14.
In her are
all
cruel things,
15.
13.
all
all
deaths.
men-killers {purusavadhd).
16.
Verily
(Jii)
by
is
is
she.
Therefore indeed
against by one
18.
The
accident,
[She
is]
{lidvlta).
19.
A missile when
when
looking away.
20.
when
ders at one.
Bp. reads vasya-.
21.
an Bohtlingk,
about her
tail.
22.
[_As
p. 32.
syllables,
\dr\g-ydksma
when
urinating.
24.
Debility
when approaching
Pdrdmrstd might
25.
being
shaft
slain.
also
come from
root
is
{upa-sthd)
many
for a regular
strife
when
felt of.
off.'
(rti)
when
xii.
BOOK
5-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XII.
704
e before ftir.
26.
27.
Going
falling
down
of the
Brahman-scather.
[Paryaya IV.
ekddofa.
zS.
32.
anustubh;
[She
28.
36.
is]
sdmny usnih ;
when being
hostility
read pSiitraadyam.
It is so difficult in most mss.
dy diwAgh, that the rtzAiag pauirdgham (cl. pdiitram aghdm, xii. 3. 14),
which Pet. Lex. conjectures as an emendation, might possibly be intended here.
to distinguish
29.
The
gods' missile
when being
taken, failure
when
taken.
much
participles, especially the present passive ones, in these verses, are very
and
necessary to
It is
'
resolution vl-rd-.
when being
30.
Evil
31.
Poison
when heating
(} pra-yas),
when being
set
down.
All the mss. read prdyasia, but Bp. has praaydiichantl, Bs. -yachanti,
-yasy-,
32.
The
33.
Evil (aghd)
emended
to
to -yasy- L?J).
Q pari-a-kr),
destruction
when
turned about.
The
34.
Discord by smell
when taken
'
The Anukr.
pain
expects us to
{guc)
up, a poison-snake
up.
The pada-ttxt leaves both participles undivided, as prescribed by Prat. iv. 62.
Taken up,' doubtless in preparation for being served up as food. Bp. reads jidhrtyd-.
when
35.
Non-prosperity
The
mss. again fluctuate between -hriyd-, -hrlyd-, -hiyd-, and, at the end, between
-hrla, -hata
verse
is
(P.M.p.m.W.), and
-hatd. (D.).
up, disaster
The Anukr.
served up.
bhurij.
36.
37.
of,
(/f),
perdition
when partaken
of.
yos
When
38.
partaken
-XU.
XII.
Brahman-cow cuts
the
of,
BOOK
Brahman-
the
off
scather from the world, from both this one and the one yonder.
Bp. appears to read lokan, and M.R.T. correspondingly -a ch-\ O. (_D.Kp.J have
-at ch-
means
The
able.
fParySya V.
stubh;
asla.
jg.
is
ambiguous.
sSmni pahkti ; 40. ydjusy anustubh ; 41, 46. bhurik sdmny anu44. pipilikamadhyd nustubh ;
4j. sdmni brhatl ;
4J. drci
dsurl brhatX ;
42.
'
brhati.'l
The
39.
slaying of her
is
up (aqdsana)
is
tasya "han-.
[She
40.
The
is]
41.
to
mean disavow,
'
disown.'
42.
43.
She
severs
makes
connection,
paternal
his
{chid)
'
perish
his
maternal connection.
All the marriages, acquaintances of the Brahman-scather does the
44.
Brahman-cow scorch
Some
{^api-ksd),
a Kshatriya.
is
The
(74-6:84-
10
= 31)
by
45.
translation of
The
pancadafa.
anustubh;
50.
pada-\.tTfX) is
[ParySya VI.
to himself the
of a
Brahman who
prdjdpatyd 'nustubh;
sdmnl brhatl;
cow
'
snih
48.
drsy
dsurl gdyatrl ;
j6.
bo.
gdyatrt.]
47.
All that
dhogrivis tvayd
is
The
make a
text of the
pramurnam
|_vs.
is
din (ailabd).
61 J prdjdpatydnustubhah.
All the verses not of this
Ludwig translates this whole section Land the next J,
p. 529.
48.
making an
evil din.
xii.
BOOK
5-
The
XII.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
706
reads dilavam.
Prat.
the
field discusses
vs.,
Ppp- again
iii.
AJP.
xi.
339 or JAOS.
49.
Ppp.
refads, after
50.
vastusu,
LBloom-
xv., p. xlv.J
gangdnam kurvate
make
a din.
'pa vrsat.
this
is
now
that.?
We
question there
is
O.D.R. accent
the reading.
nu
astjd, as
is
T.
Ludwig
without a
etc. J, since
translates as
if
that were
da.
51.
52.
forth, scorch,
burn
(ksd).
when
For thou
covered.
Cf. vs.
2 above.
54.
Burning
55.
(lis),
tvamj
on the
out.
to the
armed wheels
of a battle-chariot
56.
Thou
and bestowal,
Istdm purtAm ca: i.e., as later, the fruits of these good works. The Anukr. would
have done much better to accept the resolution ca d(-, and reckon the verse as 16
syllables.
57.
for
him who
is
scathed, thou
presentest
58.
inviolable one,
of the
Brahman out
of
imprecation.
The
in
aiMfasiya
to -/ydA.
The
verse
is
wanting
Ppp.
59.
Become thou
poisonous from
60.
a weapon
(meni),
a shaft
evil (aghd).
is
wanting in Ppp.
LPadas
b,
707
BOOK
XII.
-xii. 5
61.
thee.
[Paryaya Vn.
dvddafakah.
jdpatyd gdyatrl ;
Cut
62.
7/.
62-64,66, 68-yo.
isuripankti;
The Brahman-scather,
way from the root.
Or 'toXhe root.'
andj the remaining
prajdpatyd nustubh
'
prajdpatyd trisUibh
up
63.
the
y2.
; 6s-
dsury
7j.
off,
usniA.'\
burn up.
up
all
64.
65.
So do thou,
6^.
68.
69.
His
sharp, razor-pronged,
his sinews
off
70.
71.
72.
Let the flesh-eating Agni thrust him from the earth, burn {us) up
[do so] from the atmosphere, the great expanse (yarimdn)
his
Vayu
let
Let the sun thrust him forth from the sky, burn him down.
73.
The Anukr.
together:
\.
111.
P-472J
LHere ends
the fifth
anuvdka, with
hymn
vacanas or
vacana-avasdnarcas.\
\y>y
and
some mss.
the
book
is
summed up
"], or as of
Book XI 1 1.
|_Hymns
Ruddy Sun
to the
grand division
to the third
In the
first
or Rohita.J
division (books
books
of the text,
i.-vii.)
we had
the short
of
consists of
hymns
wedding verses
consists
of
of the
material is in
hymns
Ruddy Sun
to the
dead.
the
or Rohita
Accordingly,
it
book
xiv. consists
xv. is the
for
of Contents): thus
and xviii.
perhaps
is
length of any
hymn
in
LThe anuvaka-A\\\s\on
of the book
xiii.
follows
is
into four
xii.)
anuvakas
of one
hymn
each, and
Anuvakas
Hymns
Verses
Decad-division
60
6 tens
46
+6
4 tens
708
26
3 tens
+6
is
A con-
S6T
<p
709
Here
1[
means
Xiu.
tain respectively 6, 5,
The sum is 14 " decad "-j^/aj-
trdistubham
I.
\Brahman. ddhydtmam
atifdkvaragarb/id
rltapddalaksmyd paiikti ;
'
tijagati*
737)-J
one).
8.
bhurij ;
[/6.
.''
if.
;]
purahpara^dkvard
14. ^-p.
kakummaty
(cf. p.
kakuniniati jagatl
atijagati (18.
yp.
vipa-
parafdkvard bhurij;
jj.
XIII.
" paragraph of a
S'Sb
(28.
BOOK
; 28-jo
anustubh (^2,jj. pathydpankti
Jt-J-p- kakummatl fdkvaragarbhd jagatl
V"'"^ S7-J^}-
2^. uparistddbrhatl ; j6. nicrn mahdbrhatl ; jy. parafdkvard virdd atijagati ; 42. virdd
jagatl ; 4j. virdn mahdbrhatl ; 44. parosnih
Found
^g,6o. gdyatrl^
but
is
found
vss.
in Paipp. xx.J.
London ms.)
if
in
ought
to refer to the
Translated: Muir,
I,
21
it
v.
Furthermore,
p. 73 (parts)
ff.)
1.
Rise up,
that
133
generated this
is]
all
full
let
[art]
is
of pleasantness
him bear
429-443) of
These discus-
xii.
to "
ii.
this hymn.
AJP. xii." He considers that the hymn
exaltation of a king and his queen."
by reference
Henry,
Griffith,
of the verses
disorder:
number
thee,
well-borne,
unto
kingdom.
RShita
of booty
TB.
')
is
name
evidently a
addressed
is
faulty accentsj
is
'
conqueror
found also
in
2'),
fill
a.
hymns
of the
'
2.
The
half-verse
first
is,
'
Up
(a-ruh)
'
(i^/f)
is
ing {dhd) the soma, the waters, the herbs, the kine,
footed, the two-footed ones to enter here.
make thou
mount
assum-
the four-
BOOK
I-
xiii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
71O
In b begins the play of words upon the root ruh ascend, mount, grow,' and its compounds and derivatives this play is suggested by the at least apparent relationship
between nt/i and rohita, [_and is found with considerable elaboration throughoutj these
hymns. Here it doubtless signifies have supremacy over.' Ppp. combines in b viqa
"roha, in c dadhana 'po 'sadh-, and in d dvipadd "veq- and this last we have to accept
In a the resolution of a agan, and in b that of
in order to make a tristubh pada.
The Anukr. takes no notice of any irregularity in the
tuAd-^ make the meter right.
'
'
verse.
Do
3.
together.
The
half-verse occurred
first
TB.
in c
above as
We
v. 21. 11 a, b.
The
trisaptaso to trUaptaso.
verse
found also in
is
23),
he hath brought
The
verse
kingdom.
found also
is
TB.
in
(ii. j.
2'),
which reads
(much
in a
rdham-
better)
rohaih (for ruho ruroha), at the beginning of h prajabhir vfddhim, and in c sdmrabdho
Such variations are of interest especially as showing how little connected sense
was recognized in these verses by those who established the texts. This verse has no
right to the name oijagati, since all its padas have a trochaic close the two redundant
|_For ahdh, see Prat. ii. 46.J
syllables in a and c are removed by the TB. readings.
LWith regard to the transition-sound between -dan and sdd, see Prat. ii. 9, note.J
avidat.
5.
have scattered
fearlessness hath
hither thy
become thine
let
gdkvaris.
Our mss.
(so
'
the form
may
improbable
|_it is
discussed at
A J P.
-an
if
TB.
|_and so has
it
will
Ppp. J.
mean he has
'
[_see
Skt.
Gram.
(ii. 5.
-at is accepted,
The
-tarn
are divided in d
Bs.s.m.Bp.O.D.R.T.K.)
2'),
v.
;
847J
a root asth
is
extremely
also note to
vii.
76.3 above J.
aharsid
different readings:
It is
reckoned as belonging
mrdho before vy
to the
a- in b.J
abhaya gana
AJP.
xii.
432.J
8.
711
BOOK
6.
The
ekapdd yo.
in c
in
b and
XIII.
i^qri)
the one-footed
{drh) heaven-and-earth.
verse occurs in
and ekapat
c,
-xiii.
Ppp. reads
variants
line (tdntii)
;;
in c.
TB.
(ii. 5.
[_.
AJP.
xii.
443.J
firm heaven-and-earth
by him was estabby him the firmament (ttdka) by him the atmosphere, the spaces {rdjas) were measured out
by him the gods discovered
7.
(jz/^r),
immortality (amrld).
The verse
is
found
in
TB.
(ib.),
s6
d deva 'tnrtatvam.
8.
self
greatness, let
The TB.
What
hast, with
vi mamarqa rdhito vii^vdriipah ; in b, sa?nagaivaya (for riidhva |_improving the meter J) ford, vl no rastrdm
version
(ii. 5.
cakrdndh ; in c,
unattu pdyasd svena.
9.
a,
Ppp. combines
in
-to 'tnrqat,
which thou
fillest
and reads
in
b samakrnvdtias
what on-ascents
(aruli)
thou
with the milk of them increasing, do thou watch over the people
(yiq) in
Though the first three padas count 1 2 syllables each, only a is jagatl
With a, b compare xviii. 2. 9 a, b. [_For vss. 8-9, see AJP. xii. 433.
What
10.
clans
(in<;)
come hither
those have
in structure.
of thine
after the
(in a)
'
In
b,
aguh.
In
d,
pada
\%
jagatl.
1 1
erating
Ppp. combines
in
d vatso
in the third
'bhy.
Agni shineth
in c.
12.
The thousand-horned
b.
'
let
let
me
not,
xiii.
BOOK
I-
abandon thee
suppliant,
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
*
me
assign thou to
712
prosperity in heroes.
The verse is found also in TB. (iii. 7. 27), K. (xxxv. 18), and Ap. [ix. 3. i J. TB. (with
which Ap. |_substantiallyj agrees throughout) has, for b, stdmaprstho ghrtdvant suprdttkah; and, for c, d, ma no hasin mettliHd ndt tvd jdhdvia goposdtn no viraposdm ca
Ppp. reads in b ghrtdhutis
yaccha.
The
so-.
very
is
(12+11:12 +
irregular verse
12,
but
ill
*LAI1 the translators, with W., seem to overlook the accent oi jdhani : nit
can hardly mean aught else than lest.'J
jagati.
'
13. The ruddy one is generator and mouth of the sacrifice to the ruddy
one I make oblation with speech, with hearing, with mind to the ruddy
one go the gods with favoring mind let him cause me to ascend with
ascensions (rShd) of meeting (sdmityd).
;
Henry emends
'
in
kindred with
51)
^See AJP.
samiti^
in the
35. S
ii.
j-)
'
The verse
(12+15:13 +
xii.
434.J
in general expression.
wholly irregular
is
'
'
metrical structure
Its
fits
is
11
it
mechanically.
14.
have these
pada
last
is
repeated below as
im-, doubdess), to
vs.
37
Ppp. reads
d.
make
a.
pafikti (14
utterance
The
met-
md
+ 12:14 = 4)-
15.
a vi dadhdt.
in
[thee],
Jatavedas,
Or usnihdaaksardh (so p.) is, in spite of its accent, an adjective to vasatkdrah (so
Henry). Read in a brhaty ittd; though all our mss. except LO.J K. happen to agree here
in lengthening the il.
Saha at the end is, of course, a misprint for sahd. Ppp. reads
at for uta in a, and viqvavedah in
II
10
13
measure.
16.
13
LFor
=47. J
The
AJP.
in
b.
in
xii.
434.
heaven
seems
to
be overlooked
in the
Anukr., or
in
new garment.
Kaug.
its
in d.
this one,
this
on the summit
The
verse (9
+ 9:8 + 8 = 34)
definition has
accompany,
in the _g-oa'a;;a-ceremony,
54. 10 to
They
are
much
BOOK
713
17.
pleasant,
[be]
companionship
XIII.
be breath in our
just here
-xill.
let
with honor.
life-time,
Henry understands sakhye as dat. of sAkhi, against the accent. The Anukr. apparendy views the verse as |_io+ 10:10+ 12 + 6 = 48 J. The verse (with the two following?) is included among the vdcaspalilihgds, used in Kauij. 41. 15 in a ceremony for
good luck. Ppp. reads at the end -sthi pary aharh varcasa dadhami.
18.
into being as
ship
Vi9vakarman's
thee here,
came
just here
let
be breath
in
forth
our companion-
with honor.
life-time,
nan (but \.^. yd naii \_ydnauj) LSPP's text and most of his
havey^ ndu: but two haveydnduy] the edition makes the apparently necessary correction to ye no.
LThe Anukr. seems to scan as 11-1-12:104-14-1-6 = 53.J
Ppp. omits ^ ndu (or no) in a, and sam- in b, and dyusd near the end.
The
authorities
19.
in
our
in
our companionship
stall
life-time,
thee here,
wombs
{yoni)
surround with
with honor.
Ppp. reads
in
come thou
The
shift
a to abhl
in
in
in
[with honor]
striding
full of
c,
with honor
all
niggards
pleasantness.
down
difficult construction.
in d.
21.
chariot,
spotted one
(f.),
{qiibh),
i^oah) in
the
waters.
This verse corresponds
for a,
As
is
to
RV.
viii. 7.
28,
ydd esdm
The
if
rohayo 'ttamam.
verse
is
quoted
in a
xiii.
BOOK
I-
She that
22.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XIII.
ruddy
is
(roltini) is
we
all
by her may
may we overcome all
very splendid
714
forms; by her
fighters.
in the
comm.
in d.
In the Anukr. (by an exceptional usage hardly met with elsewhere) this verse
and the
to Prat.
and a
next,
ii.
little
107.
norm of
the
hymn, which
in b,
i.e.,
as
tristubh.
is
Here the seat {sddas), she that is ruddy, of the ruddy one yonder
the road by which the spotted one (f.) goes her the Gandharvas, the
Kagyapas, lead up her the poets defend unremittingly.
23.
All the mss. except O.D. (and these differ perhaps only
dharvah, as
if
The
24.
in c
gan-
stantly
by accident) read
vocative.
su-.
25.
the sun,
bull,
b.
out
of
creations.
The
roh-.
curious reading of O. in
c,
was noted above, under xii.4. 4. |_" Encompassed " BloomKau?. 18. 25 gives the verse, in company
superior
to," AJP. xii. 443. J
field, "became
with several others, as to be used in the so-called citrakarman (ceremony concerning
h two
different letters),
includes both
it
26.
is
all
of a milk rice-dish
in the salila
gana.
ascents.
preceding verse.
mime
at
end of
b.
pibatu ksemo astu nah, which accompanies the measuring out of a vedi in shape of a
In Vait. 15.7; 28. 23, it is used in a like manner and so also in Kau^. 137. 10,
cow.
;
ajyatantra j
Lcf. also
715
my
BOOK
-xiii.
XIII.
28.
ghee
let
Agni
them who
slay
are
rivals.
This verse (though there are others having the same pratika)
quoted (next after
vs. i) in
is
Kaug. 49.
Lrather,
19, to
the fire:
make
the enemy
Let him slay them, burn [them] away,
by the flesh-eating fire do we burn away our rivals.
29.
fights us
Ppp. reads
stands,
who
(dri)
in
seems
enam j we
require
enam, as antecedent
now
in b.
Do
30.
thou,
Indra,
;
then
my
have
rivals
{t^jas).
Ppp. puts the verse after our 31, and reads at the end a dadhe. \Ot adisi may be
da cut' + a : so W. in a ms. note to his Index, and so BR. But BR's
referred to
'
forms from
vi.
31.
them
Lit.
'
fall
not
below
making
Brihaspati
[us],
[_discussed
A J P.
Do
Indra-and-Agni,
-f
441 J) in
Mitra-and-Varuna,
in their fury.
14
-f
xii.
thou,
fall
impotent
'tie.'
32.
da
to
{utpipdnd) fellow,
let
W.
'
us.
-I-
The Anukr.
= 48
apparently under-
but there
is
no good reason
b.
let
them go
my
rivals; smite
to lowest darkness.
Ppp. appears to read aval 'nam raqmibhir jahi rdtrlnam tantasa vadhts tarn hantv
adhamath tamah.
33.
The young
;
9 d.J
at x. 3.
{arc)
b -prstho ant-. TB. (ii. 8. 89) has a corresponding verse, but with
numerous variants pita virajdm rsabhd rayinam antdriksam vi^vdrupa a vivei;a
tdm arkdlr abhy ircanti vatsdm brdhma sdntam brdhmand vardhdyantah. |_ BloomPpp. combines
in
:
field,
AJP.
against
it.
xii.
441, would
Our verse
is
emend arkdm
quoted
in
to
aktdm; but
the
TB.
variant
is
very
much
one's wishes.
both ascend to
34. Both ascend thou to heaven and ascend to earth
kingdom and ascend to property both ascend to progeny and ascend
;
to immortality
make
xiii.
BOOK
I-
The
verse
is
be exchanged
quoted
in Vait. 13. 5 to
in
kingdom
cow
of the
that
is to
sun
let
to thee.
7l6
35.
9+
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
or 8 in
a, if
we
te is
is
ii.
The
84.
verse (7
+8
simply as an uparistadbrhatl.
Sacrifices purified
36.
draw
(vah) thee
The
verse might
37.
On
(ati-ruc) across
-se
+11
Ppp. reads
12).
in
may
whom
the births
the range of
existence.
Ppp. reads for b vasujid gojit samdhanHjiti, and
last pada is identical with vs. 14 c.
in c
dravinani saptatir.
The
obscure
cattle
I
39.
we
'di- in c.
There
a,
is
in
and
in the
it
com-
Anukr.,
rtso\\& ya-dsi.
being on this
side,
thou seest
those things; from this side they see the shining space {rocana), the
inspired sun in the sky.
Ppp. begins c with yaias pa(-.
40.
{nirc)
the gods
fire
know.
'It,'
i.e.
[_BIoomfieId,
AJP.
437, emends to devdiii arcayasi; but Ppp., and the antithesis of a and b, admirably
suggested by Deussen's dennoch, are in favor of marc-.\
xii.
Below the distant, thus beyond the lower, bearing her calf with
her foot, the cow hath stood up whitherwards, to what quarter, hath she
forsooth gone away? where giveth she birth.' for [it is] not in this herd.
41.
This
is
a repetition of
ix. 9. 17,
is
71/
BOOK
XIII.
-xiii. I
42.
One-footed, two-footed
she, four-footed
[is]
out from
is
for variantsj.
3.
2 b, below. J
43.
sacrifices
purified
a, b.
ghrtam
44.
know
that of thine,
the deficiency.
45.
waters
The
46.
The sun
;
overlooks (ati-pa() the sky, the sun the earth, the sun the
verse
is
made
in Vait. 16.
as sacrificial hearth
(iirvi)
to
1 1
after sunrise.
cold
fires,
and heat.
47.
Having
set cold
sacrificial
posts {ytipa), having rain as sacrificial butter, the two fires of the skyfinding ruddy one performed sacrifice {yaj).
The
fire
ruddy one
of the sky-finding
is
i.
2.
57.
The
aj-
and -nd
aj-.
aj-
/(zyV/i) 'jay- at
and, in
b,
the end
-fi6
The two
49.
offered to with
50.
The one
is
With b compare
all
vs.
28
in
b.
is
in
b samdhitas Lagain
cf.
48 J for
sam
pada:
xiii.
BOOK
I-
718
What one
51.
pati
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
Ppp. omits va
in b.
Having shaped
52.
the sky
sacrificial fee,
made
all
Rain
53.
took shape
(gir),
fire,
the
fire
fire,
having made
aloft.
common
also liave in
of
its
a minor feature of
54.
earth
a,
the blunder
aloft
be born, what
all
it
describes
said to the
to be.
That first sacrifice was born [as] the one that is, that is to be;
from that was born this all, whatsoever shines out (vi-ruc) here, brought
{a-bhr) by the ruddy one [as] seer.
55.
combines ya/^^
hymn
'daih, as
we
Whoever both
56.
the sun
of such a
is
It
kicks a
one
\Ci.
iv.
23. 7.
hew
off (yraqc)
foot
thy root
and urinates
;
in face of
[_Cf.
vii.
102
in his
and note
to
Manu
iv.
48
in
my
The
SBE.
i.
102';
vi.
337".J
character of this and the following verses shows that Ppp. has reason for not
of the
hymn.
see note to
57.
fire, I
vi.
The
appearance
in
51. i.J
Thou that
hew off thy
cast thy
its
goest past
root
connection appears to
shadow on
'
me
demand
it
me and
the
this
It is
'
so as to
719
Whoso
58.
This verse
That
is,
verse
once
in
xx.,
is,
under 42. 15
What
60.
verse
Kau5.
schol. to
difficulties.
Indra,
from the
sacrifice
in
in
JB.
iii.
168.
It is
used
by the
also
58. 17).
line,
is
else,
x. 57. i,
accomplisher of the
may we
The
and
let
in Vait. (18.8),
schol.
Ppp.
-xiu. 2
XIII.
59.
with soma
The
found
is
this day,
on him we wipe
me
BOOK
RV.
x. 57. 2,
sacrifice, is
attain.
It is used by the
ceremony of name-giving.
hymn and 60 verses. The quoted Anukr. says
first
anuvdka,
sastih.^
2.
\I^Brahman.
ddkydtmam
To the
rohitddityadtvatyam.
sun.
trdistubham :)
16-24.
i,i2-i^,jg-^i. anustubh
drn gdyatri
'nustubh; 30.
jagatt ;
Found
; 2j.
2g.
bdrhatagarbhd
'
Only twice
by
(vs. 1)
quoted
iakummaty
virddgarbhd
in
Vait.
is
i.
I.
by the RV.
translated
p. 226).
translators,
The verses
in part
RV.
i.
translated
by me
in
The
1.
the
of
him go up
courses
in the
{-vratd),
sky
liberal
{mtdhvdhs).
Ppp. reads
hymn
long
in
d mahivr-.
Kaug.
life;
xiii. i.
9. 16 uses it in the
caturmdsya ceremony
quarters,
flying swift
in
the ocean
whole
(with xvi. 3 and xvii.) in an act of worship to the rising sun, in a ceremony for
(arnavd)
who with
we
would
unto
the quarters.
The
plausibility
yet
it
is
2-
xiii.
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
j)rajnanam svadayanto
arc-
and
combines
it
in
The
di(;a "bhati.
72O
fame
[is] great,
that,
Aditya,
{grdvas), that
The two
'
days,'
The
4.
'
i.e.
The
pada
first
is
tristubh.
whom
whom
seven numerous
race.
Half of our mss. appear plainly to read sttitat in c, but the apparent distinction is of
no value sr and st are virtually one in ms. use. Ppp. helps to establish sru-, by reading, for c, d, (rutad divam atri divatn anyanaya tarn tva pa^yeina paryajitim ajim.
;
GB.
i.
2.
my
cf.
RV.
essay on
ii.
40
v.
in
Festgruss an Roth,
a verse.
if
|_As
For the
p. 187.
261.
Let them not damage thee going around upon thy race happily do
5.
thou cross the difficulties quickly when, O sun, thou goest to both sky
and divine earth, measuring out day-and-night.
;
Or,
sky
'
and
'
make
6.
may be
'
-ydantain
j_or
earth
'
awkward
At once
a,
'
fill
We
have
to
{sadyiis), doubtless
rathasi, and in b
moving, wherewith
its
'
paryasij* and
in this
and
in the
'
'
borders,'
(adhi-sthS),
i.e.
'
horizons.'
next verse.
sukham dsy a(vam. [" Numerous " is fern. and we may think
[For the relation of pariydsi Xo- paryasi, cf. that of -dni yasya
X. 7. 20, and see Gram. 233 a.J
Mount
steeds,
7.
in b.
at
'
measuring
'
?J.
Well-being,
thou goest
joint objects of
ently Ludwig).
it
lent draught,
draw
syavahnim.
the deficiency in
8.
a.
[Cf. 6
c,
in
Ppp. has
in
b syono-
d.J
dimness
seven great
721
The
in b.
to
verse
very
is
ill
BOOK
in a,
in
c,
;'
-xm.
XIII.
seem
be hlranyatvacas.
9.
up
set
great
show
{ketu)
unto
he hath wasted
beings.
all
more literally, 'affix, fasten on' (to the sky). |_For the form aqrait, see
For avrk, Gram. 832 a.J Ppp. reads in c
a, and note to vi. 32. 2.
slhaviras for sa vlras, and has a curious d: adityas putram nathagam abhayatn
Abhi-qri,
Gram.
889
atftd.
10.
all
forms; thou illuminest {vi-bhd) with might (Jkrdtu) both oceans, encompassing
all
worlds, shining.
is
on W's
slip
Cf.
part.
Henry's note,
p.
|_It
may be
that
37-38.
11. They two move on one after the other by magic; two playing
young ones go about the ocean the one looks abroad upon all beings
yellow steeds draw the other with golden [trappings.'].
;
The
first
vii.
81.
a-c (repeated at
is
and are
xiv. i. 23),
ing only to the sun, spoils the description of the pair of luminaries, sun and moon, which
the verse sets out to make.
Henry regards the daily and the nightly sun as intended,
and the hairanyas as the stars, by means of which the latter finds his way back to the
eastern horizon.
It would have been better to read ydto 'rnavdm here, as in vii. 81. i,
12.
sun, to
looking
heating,
it
that exist.
AH
has the
d,
svar
first
if
we had here
the
compound siJryamasdy
;
the
pada-
GB., which
two padas (see note to vs. 4), also gives siirya- Ppp. also has
Roth perhaps a slip for vicak-\.
it
and, for
mothers
joint
mdsayay
Thou
13.
surely
(nami),
brahman
that
yon
gods
have
long
known.
What
14.
(san)
In
great
d,
is
is
lit.
as
if
in
sacred mystery
'know
Brdhman, apparently
is
ii.
91
iv.
29, 82.
a.
BOOK
2-
xiii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XIII.
722
15. That one he attains completely (sam-dp) with his swiftnesses that
he desires not to neglect {} apa-cikits) by that [men] do not appropriate
;
The
here.
lit.
'
is
bhaksatiath devdndn
not obvious
desire to tliink
logic of
'
as a singular.
it
nam va
'
ru-
it.
16.
every
jatAvedasam.
in apposition with
i.
'
Draw,'
i.e.
as horses do.
same order of
and with few variants they are also all found in one or more other Vedic texts i
in SV. (i. 31), VS. (7.41; 8.41; 33.31), TS. (i. 2. 8^
4.43'), and MS.
i" all, without a variant.
The whole hymn [_i.e. vss. 16-24J is repeated
('3-37)
verses,
this
one
This verse
pratlka
verse
is
may
cited at
i.
is
and at
MGS.
in Vait.
at 21. 23
The frequency
2. 4.
be judged by consulting
Away
17.
MGS.
at 33. 5
LThe
Index, p. 148.
go, like thieves, these asterisms with their rays (aktii), for
may
of the
possibly
RV. hymn
book
this
The
18.
mean
|_i.e. i.
one
(i.
50.
'for
all
The remaining
in the
verses (17-24)
Naigeya appendix to the
aktiibhis
'
fires.
(viii.
;
MS.
Speedy, conspicuous to
sun.'
SV. only
Henry renders
19.
behold the
to
all,
sun; thou
All our mss. read at the end rocana, save Bs., which has rocanam, and M., rocandtn^
and the translation follows them, although the word is a senseless variant of rocandniy
which is given by RV., and by all the other texts SV. (i. 636), VS. (xxxiii. 36), TS.
(i. 4. 31 '), TA. (iii. 16. i), and MS. (iv. 10. 6).
Ppp. has rocana.
:
20.
risest
RV.
21.
in front of
men thou
(i.
seest
him that
busies himself
SV.
our
(i.
text.
(xxxiii.
RV. and
723
Thou
22.
BOOK
XIII.
-.XIU.
{md) the day with [thy] rays, seeing the generations {jdnman),
Seven yellow
23.
steeds,
sun.
vi at the beginning,
night.'
RV. reads at the end vicaksana, and SV. (i. 641) and TS. (ii. 4. I4'i) agree
MS. (iv. 10. 6) has \-aste2iA purupriya, and, in the preceding word, (ocihk-.
24.
chariot
with
it.
SV. (i. 640) reads in b napiryilh, and TB. (ii. 4. 54), according to its commentary,
has \naptriyah], although nd priyah is printed instead in the text Lof Calcutta, and
naptrlyah in the Poona text, p. S18J. So also in c, \\n. the Calc. ed.J the printed text
comm.
but the zoxaxa. ydti ; |_while in the Poona ed. both text and
\i3& ydsi,
25.
he comes to the
womb
penance
become
{yoni),
he
[he] rich in
born again
is
g\\e.yati\.
he hath
Ppp. reads in a a 'kramit. The Anukr. regards the verse as one of four padas
(84-6:12-1-11); but the first two are plainly one tristubh pada, with tdpasd intruded
into it.
Rohita appears here for the first time in this second hymn, instead of simply
the sun
26. He who belongs to all men (-carsani) and has faces on all sides,
who has hands on all sides and palms on all sides
he brings together
(pi.),
generating heaven-and-
The
same
verse
is,
RV.), TS.
text as
(iv. 6. 24),
TA.
RV.
(x. 1.3),
x. 81. 3,
and MS.
in VS. (xvii. 19
Kone of the other
(but MS. yd vi^vd-
found also
(ii.
10. 2).
yds
caksitr); in
in b,
b,
building of the
27.
footed
The
falls
strode out
fire-altar.
the two-
of the one-footed.
Sam-Ss has no good right to an accusative object and one of our mss. (D.) reads
tanvhm, loc, which would be grammatically an acceptable emendation as regards the
Padas b and c are wanting
sense, that is too obscure for us to derive any help from it.
;
BOOK
2-
xiii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SASIHITA.
XIII.
724
there.
It is
|_The prattka
we
25 that
3.
quoted by GB.
is
and
28,
9, p.
ii.
The
19. J
1.
tripat.
When, about
28.
to
(ketii-),
{vi-bhd),
Aditya,
rupam
is
identical with
Verily
29.
thou
great
\_krnuse ;
it
42 b.J
{bat),
sun
ii.
verily,
is
thou illuminest
{rajas),
the advances.
all
thou,
|_Pada
76.J
Aditya, art
great.
This verse
(i.
276
ii.
is
RV.
viii.
138), while
90 (or loi). 11, and is found also in VS. (xxxiii. 39) and SV.
prattka is given by TB. (i. 4. 53 very strange, since the whole
its
read, for
c, d,
mahds
panasyate 'ddha deva mahan asi; [_the vs. is repeated in RV. form
SV. the same, txctpt panistama tnahna ior panasyate 'ddha.
Thou
30.
flying
one
mahima
and
te satd
at xx. 58. 3
;J
{vi-dp)
{n'lci)
a god,
12+9 +
7 :i2
ii
51
but
it is
plainly a
a,
it,
mixed
first
word
patanga
in a
pada
should properly be
it
patanga.
31.
Hitherward from
inspired, flying,
afar,
in
extended {pra-yatn)
mid-route, swift,
[as]
Vishnu, surpass-
his
show
cf.
note to
{ketji)
all
stirs.
Ppp. reads
at the
beginning arvik.
[_'
Perceived as Visnu
' :
xiii. 4.
46.J
night,
the
sun,
lengthen out
all
his
heroisms.
The
adjectives in
half-verse
is
a,
b are nom. masc. sing., and the shift of construction in the second
Ppp. combines suparna "roc-, and reads rodasim in b.
a notable one.
in Vait. 33. 8 in
sacrificial session,
vs.
725
Keen
33.
the helpful
BOOK
XIII.
full of light,
a vigor-
{kip).
Ppp. reads
a-b tanva<;
in
^ii;ano
in
my
viqva "sthat.
accusatives
pi.
Wondrous
34.
-xiii.
;
:
[and]
front
show
ii.
[_See
75-6.J
d combines
discussion of
light,
all
difficulties.
This verse and the next are repeated as xx. 107. 13, 14. The definition of this one
by the Anukr. |_as 40 syllables is right from its point of view but the versej is evidently
meant for a tristubh, and can easily be read into a respectable one, according to the low
standard of AV. trisiubhs, by a few judicious resolutions. The harshness and obscurity
;
of the constructions in
by
'
toward the
a,
celestial regions,'
'
'
be used alternatively
to
citrarh
devanam (quoted
sun
16
namely
he hath
in Vait. 39.
the pratika,
with vs. 16), might apply either to this verse or to the next.
The wondrous
35.
Varuna, of Agni
the
in
filled
the
is
(tasthivdhs).
The
where
verse
else
ii.4. 141),
same
the
is
RV.
thus, in
TB.
1 1
i.
SV.
5.
RV.
LDeussen, Geschichte,
and
i.
: aprdh in c), and it is found almost everyNaigeya appendix), VS. (vii. 42 xiii. 46), TS. (1.4. 43'
(only variant a
TA.
(ii.8. 73),
text as
630
(i.
(i.
7.6;
ii.
MS.
13. i),
so, apparently,
3.37),
The
36.
(iii.
2.
3);
all
have
AA.
AV.
(i.
is
Flying on high (uccd), the red eagle, in the midst of the sky hast-
ing, shining
may we
see thee,
whom men
call
in
c.
[_
nitn of tardnim.\
37.
I,
To
the eagle running on the back of the sky, to the son of Aditi,
may we
do thou,
take no harm;
sun, lengthen
may we be
in
thy
favor.
The
tion
to
by
verse
is
be understood
is
not clear J.
|_The verse
is
but
its
descrip-
quoted in Vait.
18. 7, in the
is
agnistoma.\
2-
xiii.
BOOK
A thousand
38.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
viewing together
We had
in c sa
all
8. 18,
and
it is
Ppp. reads
3. 14.
vifvan devdn.
39.
[is]
in
the beginning
(svar).
40.
the world
the ruddy one with his rays goes about over the earth, the ocean.
Or
omits
existences.
sky
726
went heating across the sky (so Henry). Ppp. reads in a bhUto 'bhavat,
and has bhumyam in c [cf. its nary am for narim, xiv. i. 59, note J.
(b)
b,
'
'
41. All the quarters did the ruddy one, over-lord of the sky, go about
upon; the sky, the ocean, also the earth
all that exists doth he defend.
bhumyam J
in d,
saiii
sarvalokan
caraii;
in
it
in c
has again
it
vi.
42.
for himself,
wind-going
when he
(.'.'),
shines out
(vi-b/ia)
[as there
are].
That
32
is,
'
upon
all
existing worlds.'
The rendering
a.
Henry emends
to
of
'
much
c.
'
43.
bull,
'
The one he
falls
upon
{abhi-i),
we, imploring,
call
the
[rcijas).
In the very obscure first half-verse, the two anyafs may be subjects instead (so
Ludwig and Henry), asyate being taken as passive
which would seem more natural,
a very irregular
44.
aged
The
'^
in
is left
without construction.
d ndthamdndh.
The
jagatt."
sight, hath
eti
= 47)
undam-
all,
benef-
'Track'
intrusion,
J;
727
BOOK
XIII.
-xiii.
qivaya nas tanva qarma yacchat, which is found nowhere in our text. All our mss.
|_Five of SPP's
|_except D.J agree in accenting babhuva, for no discoverable reason.
The
45.
abroad with
the
light,
it
him hear
all,
accent.J
this
which
shining
beholding
say.
Ppp. again objects to our second half-verse, and gives instead ahoratrabhyam saha
samvasana usa nlyus pratarad avistam. The "jagati'^ is again a very rough one
:
" exceeds."J
men
of
46.
meet the
to
forth
[birds.'] rising
(i.
73
a variant.
It is
The
RV.
Ppp. reads
SV.
d sasrje.
in
1096),
ii.
VS.
verse
(xv. 24),
8,
TS.
is
v. i. i,
(iv.4. 4'),
in
it
RV.
{iti trdistubhlh).
hymn and 46
verses.
3.
\j^^Brahman.
ddhydtmam
bkurij ;
garbhd prakrii ;
'7- 7-p-
7.
4.
atifdkvaragarbhd dhrti)
anustiibgarbkd lidhrti)
'
Of
this
hymn
evil-doer).
i.
5-7. 4-av.
7-^. (j, 6.
(dkvardti (dkvara-
nicrt, 77. krti ; ij, 14, 16, 18, ig. 8-p., /J, 14. vikrti, /6, 18, ig.
trdislubham.)
rohitddityadevatyam.
21. dkrti
is
found
in Paipp.,
namely
vs. 10 in
Vait.
iv.
makes
and Kau^. L49. igjonly of the first verse. LCaland, p. 173, understands the whole hymn to be intended at 49. 19; and takes 49. 24 and 25 as referring
*LThe definition of vs. 26 (anustubli) appears to be
to vss. 6 and 7 of this hymn. J
The individual padas of this hymn are largely of genuine tristubh measure
omitted.
use of no part of
it;
and cadence, occasionally jagatlj and this is possibly the intention of the " traistubham " of the Anukr. (for not a single verse foots up as 44 syllables) then, again,
if to the verse proper in each case we add the refrain and reckon up the totals, we get
:
Translated
ii.
Ludwig,
p.
543
Henry,
14,
45
Deussen, Geschichte,
i.
i.
226
Griffith,
150.
I.
He who
self in existences,
six
in
who
man
that
;
knows
[is]
thus, do thou,
clothes him-
whom
him
{drdpi)
all
abide the
abroad
BOOK
3-
xiii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
(RV. always
they set the aiiasdna not before tdsya, but after devdsya
of the natural division
is
long meters
cially
refrain,
we
if
yd
makes
this
first
verse, 8
padas of
|_or
on of
fetters
the
evdin to yd{
hymn one
'vd//i,
of espe-
The
and there
1 1
verse
their habit,
;
in
is
and 25
contract
its
the
hymn
The
corrected.
is
a regular tristubh;
As
drapt').
they give of the refrain only the single word tdsya except in vss.
728
intended
is
From whom
2.
whom
d.
The
verse
(10+
11
:44
= 65)
Who
3.
against that
An
exact asti (9
4.
Who
4-
1 1
44
god
gratifies
whom
is set (^ritd)
most
Viraj, the
who
fills
the belly of
etc. etc.
exist-
all
etc. etc.
= 64).
5.
whom
ences breathe
The omission
of either
Agni
who took
etc. etc.
We
Upon whom
12
15
:44 = 83),
is
'
very nearly
2.
prakrti (84
are set {qritd) the six wide [spaces], the five quarters,
god
syll.).
who, angered,
against
that
etc. etc.
All our mss. read at end of b aksdra (not -rah), doubtless under the influence of the
The omission
The
full
ydsmin,
cf.
Prat.
ii.
in c of
note. J
filled
[Caland,
up by resolution.
p. 173,
= 82)
understands this
vs.
after
-/
cf. introd. to x. 5.
J
7.
Who
became
of worship);
etc. etc.
who
and
shall
be lord of
and
also
Brahmanaspati
existence against
(lord
that god
729
The
BOOK
unavoidable.
Our samhitd-xass.
The
+8
verse (11
12
44
75)
-.xiu. 3
emendation or
eitlier this
XIII.
in their versions)
is
seems
-M 'una-
syll.).
in a.
note to
|_Cf.
vs.
He who
8.
members
The
god
that
etc. etc.
syll.).
9.
fly
(6x11= 66)
verse
against
up
to the sky
RV.
first
The
22.
ix. 10.
etc. etc.
i.
(7x11= 77)
verse
is
good part of those that follow (11-16, 18-21, 23, 25), appears
vi.
It,
have nothing
to
22.
with a
to
do
10.
of thee,
(rocandvant),
One
Q.\kt
puskara)
[_of
skrtdrn at
xi. i.
a ka(;yapo
ro-,
35
is
All
in b.
W's and
\Q.i.,
not parallel. J
combining
in c
of
(raye
^mam
The
tute.
(cf.
is
reading in
4 d), for which the refrain of this hymn is a senseless substifound also in K. xxxvii. 9. Our Bp. omits, by accident, the division-
our
verse
this verse,
ix. 5.
sign of rocandcn/at in a.
The
11.
brkdt dresses
[him] behind
against
The
12.
that
itself in
him
in front; the
rathamtard accepts
god
etc. etc.
brhdt was his wing on the one side, rathamtard on the other,
against
that
god
syllables, as required,
{}
sadkrydnc),
gener-
etc. etc.
but
is
irregular (9 -f 13:11
44).
This Agni becomes Varuna in the evening; in the morning, rishe becomes Mitra he, having become Savitar, goes through the
atmosphere he, having become Indra, burns {tap) through the midst of
13.
ing,
the sky.
Or
verse
Against
that
god
etc. etc.
made
'
(so
Henry
cf.
Ludwig).
The
xiii.
BOOK
3-
14.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
viewing together
The
all
is
It is
a repetition of
properly an a^rii (8 x
gods
existences.
all
1 1
= 88
and
18
x. 8.
way
refrain.
7$0
xiii. 2.
in his breast,
goes
etc. etc.
38
written in
it is
full in
15. This is that god within the waters, the thousand-rooted, manyagainst that god
powered ( ) Atri ; he who generated all this existence
.'
etc. etc.
Henry makes
branched
The
'
verse
is
emendation to puru(;akhas,
b the naturally-suggested
in
Bloomfield,
Lcf.
AJP.
xii.
436, and,
-I-
1 1
1 1
'
many-
per
44
Swift-running yellow [horses] draw the bright one (gukrd), the god
shining with splendor in the sky, whose lofty bodies heat the sky; hither-
forth.
Against that
Our edition ought to give in c tanvcis, since that is the /a^/a-reading, and it is only
by accident that nearly all the samhita-rass. (all save R.K.) unite in protracting the <i
The verse reads most naturally as a bhurig akrti (i2-l-ll:li-(-ii:44 = 89).
to a.
etc. etc.
'
his P,
2.
accent of sarv^ at
note. J
18.
1,
and
whereon stand
[it]
all
these existences.
is
SPP's
of three naves
All
called for.
names, draws
We
xiii. 4.
is
RV.
i.
[is]
The
164. 2)
authorities
above as
ix. 9. 2.
etc. etc.
The
mss.
all
give
it
in
full
19.
Against
that
god
etc. etc.
all
the quarters.
BOOK
731
Or perhaps
Mimanas
'
-XIU. 3
XIII.
in c
20.
womb
the
(embryo.') of
'Line' here
is
accus., as taking
atyasti (68
The
c.
verse
syll.).
we know.
The
full
etc. etc.
21.
three
all
verse
regular
is
He who
22.
if
tredha in c (not
in birth
is
Thou,
23.
etc. etc.
in d) is
trisyllabic.
etc. etc.
the
same
shine up, a kindled song {larkd) in the sky; unto what did the Maruts,
having the spotted one for mother, sing, when the gods generated the
ruddy one
Against that god etc. etc.
.'
Pischel
is
Ved. Stud.
i.
(12
+ 12:12 +
'
sun
pada
last
'
The
texts
quadrupeds
of
verse proper
is
Two more
syllables are
The
25.
footed
ing near
The
RV. X.
to
born
of
whom
padas of
iv. 2.
(found also
in other
make a
full
krti (80
c.
syll.).
etc. etc.
a, b,
to
7. 8.
in
young
of night,
was
full vikrti.
sadvin^at {sadvih^a
all,
etc. etc.
call of
{tipa-st/id).
first
1
needed
is
verse
full vikrti.
whom
of
The
12 c above.
falls
within the
same with
who
strength-giving,
self-giving,
is
who
the
is
He who
24.
The
hymn and 26
verses.
says
xiii.
BOOK
4-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
4.
ddhyatmam
[^{Braiman.
732
rohitddityadevatyam.
sat
parySydh.
mantrokta
drvatydhi\
and
|_Partly prose,
is
indeed (but
cf. introd. to
stubham
seem
hymn
He
1.
goes
To
3), the
Index, p. 6.J
*[_Here,
Griffith,
ii.
'^
(rai-
154.
virdd gdyatri ;
dsury
usni/i.'\
down
i-ii. prdjdpatyd'nustubh
^rayoi&fa.
W's
to apply.
in
[ParySya
This hymn
12.
jj.
of the sky.
Indra, covered.
He
3.
(ttt-gri)
A syllable
He
He
4.
5.
[is]
cloud-mass.
we make harsh
lacking, unless
is
resolution, in
[is]
[is]
On him
6.
a.
wait
(tipa-stJid)
young ones
ii.
21,
24
iii.
35, 36
iv.
16.
having one
head.
sas
dd(a(trsas,
cf.
iv. 6.
itself.
;
It
the verse as
it
stands
is
redundant.
7.
His
8.
this troop of
is
Maruts
he goes sling-made.
That
'
troop
'
9.
is (?),
'as
which
To
if
is
hung
in slings
'
|_0B.
'
not impossible.
Indra,
covered.
This
10.
is
a repetition of vs. 2
all
The pada-te^xt
11.
He
in full.
(koqa), the
it
not.
below
'
for,'
of.'
733
Into him
12.
{ekavft),
The
B'
V
^L
^^B
XIII.
-xiii.
is
is
one, single
one only.
verse lacks four syllables of the gdyatri number, instead of two, as the Anukr.
counts.
These gods
13.
more than
thirteen.
[ParySya
II.
him become
in
single.
astdu.
14.
'nustubh
i-j,
tj.
i<).
finds
it
prajafatyd
dsuri gdyatri.'\
18.
Both fame and glory and water [fdmbhas) and cloud-mass and
14.
might.'
'
15.
He who knows
16.
17.
Not
fifth,
is
he
called.
18.
Not
is
he
called.'
19.
He
this single
god
he
called.
does not.
20.
Into him
21.
is
become
he himself
is
single.
The last three verses are nearly identical with 11 -13 above. Of the last two the
Anukr. does not define the meter, perhaps by an omission in the ms. (or else because
they were defined just above).
All our mss. save one (D.) |_and all SPP's authorities,
except PJ accent sarvixn 21, as
because of eti in
if
13.
LBoth
editions
emend
to
sdrve. J
[Paryaya HI.
L
W
BOOK
sapta.
22.
22.
2J.
i-p.
dsuri
Both worship (brahman) and penance and fame and glory and
is vs.
23.
And what
and what
more items
shall
prefixed.
The
(Bs.s.m.,
and
all
bhdvyam; and
24.
the
This verse
is
(Bp.),
same readingj
He who knows
by the Anukr.
the rest).
in
our text
this single
god
is
He
reads
above, and
is
xiii.
BOOK
4-
25.
He
verily
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
death,
[is]
he immortality
734
he the monster
[atnrta),
The verse
make out the
26.
is
He
Anukr.,
In order to
65 (see the note there).
to read sd amrtam si abhvam.
iii.
we have
[is]
The connection
here
is
is]
in the
Henry understands
very doubtful.
it
as
above
Muir
338) quite differently. The verse is very peculiarly treated by the Anukr. ; first it
quoted in its proper place thus sa rudra ity arsl (so the Berlin ms., but the London
(iv.
is
ms. has dsuri) gayatrij and then, after the definition of vss. 27, 28, the London ms.
The descriptions arsi gayatri and arcy
says again sa rudro vasuvanir arcy anustup.
demons
28.
all
[ParySya IV.
'
nustubh
gdyatri ;
He
29.
verily
31.
(j'atii)
He
He
we
saptada^a.
3g, jj, J9, 40, 4J. isuri gdyatri ; ^0,32, jj, j6, 42. prdjdpatyd
j/. virdd gdyatri; J4, J7, j8. sdmny usnih ; 4.1. sdmni brhati ; 4^. drsl
44. sdmny anustubh.^
30.
well, if
it is,
of
dhno
the elision
'j-,
eight syllables.
verily
was born
verily
of the night
of
born.
The
32.
33.
He
He
was born
of
verily
was born
of the sky
He verily was
Here we
35.
Nearly
36.
37.
are to
He
all
He
He
Vayu
verily
was born
our mss.
(all
a and
of
'j-.
of
b.
him
verily
was born
of fire
verily
was born
of the waters
of
gayatrt.
of the earth; of
3.
make both
verily
(wind)
make
was born.
fire
of
born.
The metrical description is the same as that of vs. 34, and with the same lack of
good reason (the mss. read sa vd adbhya rgbhyah sdmnyusniganustubhdu, which is
senseless, and should doubtless be emended to -usnihdtt).
38.
As
He
verily
(ir)
of
preceding verse.
735
He
39.
verily
The Anukr.,
He
40.
was born
of the sacrifice
the sacrifice
is
yajnb
BOOK
of
XIII.
him the
-xill.
sacrifice
was born.
'j-.
he
[is]
of
the sacrifice.
41.
He
That
is,
42.
the thunderbolt.
is
man
for
iii.
36.
or for
Asura.
'
For,'
at,'
'
i.e.
|_
Either
43.
lently, or
excel-
This appears to be the only example known of the accent janyd instead of jdnya,
and how
little authoritative it is may be inferred from the fact that all our mss. leave
avivrdhas unaccented after it. Our text makes the necessary emendation to dv-. (_A11
SPP's authorities, however, agree in reading not only janydm but also avivrdhas.
The
latter
44.
he also emends
Such,
to dv-.\
bountiful one,
is
thy greatness
and
a hundred bodies.
There
Anukr.
45.
is
difficulty in
hundred
The
no
-|-
8.
billions,
[many]
billions
(.')
million.
translation implies the readings bddve bddvdni, which, on account of the accent,
seem probably meant by the mss., which vary between bddhv-, bdddh-, bdddhv- K. reads
baddhve vddvdni, D. bdddhe baddhani. |_SPP's authorities also exhibit very wide disagreements, which reflect a corresponding uncertainty of the tradition.J The word is
just such a one as the mss. might be expected to boggle and blunder over, both they
and we being left without help from the sense. Henry, who accepts the same emendation, understands bddve as locative, which is perhaps better, and at any rate favored by
the fact that the/a^a-text does not read bddve Ui.
;
[Paryaya V.
sat.
sdmnl brhati ;
46.
More
ytwamadhyd gdyatri ;
;
48.
sdmny usnih
^9. nicrt
more
Indra, than
is
is
(.'.'');
art thou,
the deaths.
'Non-dying
else
it is
'
degree of implausibility.
it
better,
although in
p. 54. J
It is surpris-
ing to find Indra brought in here at the end for address, instead of the sun
nothing to show that the two remainmg paryayas are not for him.
praise of the sun under the
identification.
nowhere
of a high
itself
there
is
book
xvii.,
below
xiii.
BOOK
4-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIII.
47.
Prat.
ii.
48.
we worship
The
Homage
verse (9
+ 8:8= 25)
be to thee,
is
Indra
(tipa-ds) thee.
71
736
expected here.
conspicuous one.
Paqyata
is
49.
With
man-splendor
50.
As
with Brah-
(t^jas),
power, do we
worship thee.
The Anukr.
mss. omit
followsj after
same
written in the
51.
As
Again
way
curtailed
we worship
|_as at vs. 3
///,
a usage that
is
is
called
power, do
By
ratifies
(rajas),
thee.
we have a verse
of being 24.
[Paryaya VI.
52.
As
pahca.
S^'53-
prdjdpatyd 'nusiubh
happy
we wor-
ship thee.
in
Bhuvas
AV. If
is
here rendered
it is
first
literally, in
common
53.
54.
As
As
2-53.
The
we worship
(.'.')
thee.
good, of gather-
thee.
The
we worship
vrdhddvasu
'
'
in
its
acceptance.
Homage
56.
With
splendor.
be to thee,
food-eating,
O conspicuous one
with
glory,
with
see me,
O conspicuous
brilliancy,
with
one.
Brahman-
717
BOOK
XIII.
-XIU.
These two verses are identical with vss. 48, 49, above |_and are therefore not defined
by the Anukr.J.
LThe quotations from the Old Anukr., given piecemeal for this paryaya-sukta at the
end of each parydya, may here be given together: I. trayodaqa j II. astdu ca ; III.
tatah parah sapta; IV. saptada^a ; V. sat ca bodhyah; VI. sasthah pahcaka ucyate.
They are given by SPP. in his " Critical Notice," vol. i., p. 21, with the introductory
words, ca/urthasya 'vasanani vaksyamanani tdni (rnu.J
\_ln parydya V., vss. 47, 50, and 51 have the refrain
and in VI., vss. 52, 53, and 54
have it: these verses are styled gafidvasdnarca/i, and the rest avasdnarcah (as was
already noted above, p. 472).
But since none of the former is divided in two by an
avasdna-m?j:]i., the distinction does not affect the sums of the "rca/i of both kinds,"
which are (as just stated) 3 + 3 for V. and 3 + 2 for VI.
[_Here ends the fourth anuvdka, consisting of I paryaya-sukta with 6 parydyas and
56 verses.J
[_Some mss.
hymns
1-3, plus
is
Book XIV.
Hymns. J
|_Nuptial
[Nuptial ceremonies.
the six books
This fourteenth
book
the second of
is
(xiii.-xviii.)
vii.
thus,
pages 217-238)
is
reprinted in Cowell's
among
i.,
Then, some
five
anuvakah understood.
LThe decad-dirision
"
"
It is also
shown
confirmed by
AV.
questionable.
the book
is
This
By the
seems
more
to be a matter
or less
is
of
to offer
no evidence either
xii.
for or against
739
;:
BOOK
XIV.
|_The mss. seem to support the division of tlie boolt into two hymns thus, at the
end of anuvdka i, several mss. say aniivake arthasukta i ; red (!) 64 s [supply presumably da<;atayah'\ 6. And, at the end of the second, they say anuvdke arthasiikta i
Moreover, as noted on page 768, some mss. sum up the book as of two hymns.J
red 75.
|_The Major Anukr., on the other hand, seems rather to indicate that the book should
:
hymns
i.
is
'
The
x. 5.
6).
The
much
order of verses
is
so
make one
its
satyene
'ti (xiv. i. i)
dvaydnuvdkakdndam.
dtmaddiSdvitri Suryd.
dtiustubham.
prathamdbhih paheabhih (xiv. I. 1-5) somam astdut;
vatam.
pardbhih (xiv. I. 6-?) svavivdham ; ^atatamya [?] (xiv. 2.36) devdn ; trayovihqatikayd (xiv. I. 23) sontdrkdu ; parayd (xiv. i. 24) eandramasam.]
|_That is to say
The Aoub\t-anuvdka-ho6k (the expression dvaya is a little strange
sdikonaeatvarinqachaiatii
'
fit
also
a-hundred-and-forty-save-one
tar (cf.
The
AV.
vi.
82. 2
xiv. 2.
i.
7.
i)
.'
Soma
(xiv.
'
I.
the
first five
mean
(64+
30
With
meter, anustubh.
see note to
= 64
[vss. of h. i]
i.
+ 36
23),
i"),
[vss. of h. 2]
moon and
her
own wedding
hence
xiv. 2. 36),
|_The
RV. Anukr.
RV. hymn
(x.
'LThis statement does not fit xiv. 2. 36. On the other hand. Dr. Ryder points out
that it does fit xiv. 2. 46 and that the RV. Anukr. makes devdh the deity of RV. x. 85. 17
(which = AV. xiv. 2. 46) and he accordingly offers the suggestion that qatatamyd may
:
LThe Major Anukr. continues: para [?] (xiv. I. 25-?) nrndth vivdhamantrdqisah.
para dehy (xiv. i. 25) aqlfld tanur (xiv. 1.27) iti dve vadhuvdsahsamsparqamocanydn. ye vadhva (xiv. 2. 10) /'// yak-smandqani. pard (xiv. 2. II) dampatyoh
paripanthindqanl.\
BOOK
I-
xiv.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
some
thus
differences:
it
nrnaih vivahamantrd
RV. X. 85. 20-28. All these 9 RV. verses have more or less
AV. xiv. they are, respectively, AV. xiv. i. 61 2. 33 (cf. RV.
All this,
it
seems,
to
fails
In
etc.
close correspondents in
and 22) i. 34
square with the parah of the text
RV. Anukr.
applied by the
aqisai; ca is
to
I.
740
RV. Anukr.
;
:
vss. 21
of our Anukr., and reinforces Mr. Whitney's suspicion (above, p. 739) that the arrangement of the verses contemplated by that text may have been different from that which
appears
In
ered also the fact that the Anukr. adds at the end the pratikas
XX. 126.
|_In the
xiv.
60,
(the text of
its
beginning
i,
ii.
36.
and
1,
(r-J-
candramasam
13.
somam
astdiit
6-|_.''J.
paraviny
ity f or
xi.
dstirapaHkti
svavivdham
"rndnt vivdhamantrdfisaA
?)
and especially
23. somirkdit
24.
[^5.
pathyd-
60. pardnustubh.^
pantli ;]
The hymn
mocanydu).
pankti
is
uncertain
Marriage ceremonies.
Stmaddivatam
?5L'J~[-^]'
[SdviirT Sfiryd.
is
5. 7. J
I.
(except vss. 4, 62, which are wanting altogether, and 41 42, which occur
is found also in Paipp. xviii., with petty differences of order, noted
,
books)
in other
hymn
30.
iii.
(x.
anuvaka
The
hymn
or
it
are used in the sections (75-79) of the Kaug. which deal with the subject.
Translated
in so far as
it
corresponds to
RV.
by
verses,
by Ludwig,
p.
the
470
RV.
translators
and, as
AV. hymn,
by Weber, Ind. Slud. v. 195-204 (see 178 ff.) Griffith, ii. 159. -A large part
the notes thereon
of the wedding-hymn is given in my Sanskrit Reader, pages 89-90
(at pages 389-390) may be consulted, and also the notes at pages 398-401.
all
of
it,
By
1.
truth
established
upon the
The
Prat.
is
(iit-stabh)
is
RV.
x.
85.
i,
fire,
The
without variant.
by
at the
By Soma
in
is
is
the sky
set {qritd)
Kauq. directs
18.
ii.
wise
Soma
|_Cf.
vss.
and 23
to
be used
by
in
2.
by the sun
sky.
verse
iv.
MP.
directed to be so used.
is
i.
6. i,
is
and Wint.,
;
p.
by Soma
Soma
66.J
is
placed (a-dhd).
like-
741
RV.
Is
85.
X.
without variant.
2,
|_Cf.
MP.
i.
9. 2
BOOK
XIV.
Wint., p. 74
-xiv.
MGS.
14. 8
i.
and
P- I57-J
One
3.
herb
Soma when
they crush up an
partakes.
RV.
(x. 85. 3)
reads at
-pisanti, D.-pisanii;
When,
again Vayu
4.
kd(;
cand
-pi(anii.
'Wie.
end
tlie
Ppp.has
for parthivas.
pratika
is
quoted
Bs.P.M.W.T. read
In
b,
in
GB.
i.
is
{sdmd).
RV.
in
(x. 85. s)
soma
The
in a.
is
wanting
Ppp.
Guarded by covering-arrangements, defended by watchmen {V.bdrhata), O Soma, thou standest hearing the pressing-stones no earthly one
5.
partakes of thee.
RV.
Is
Soma
really the
6.
without variant.
X. 85. 4,
All
Intention
(citti)
was the
RV.
X. 85. 7,
The
to "
talk
about the
moon
as identical with
is
pillow,
this
sight
without variant.
rdibht
Is
RV.
85. 6,
X.
(which our
and
p.
s.
The
(p.
new conjectures
for
aiiudeyt
(lit.
'
to
'
i.
'
'
'
8.
The
was the
'
kiirira,
{P. pratidhi)
meter
Agni
RV.
X. 85. 8,
without variant.
compare
parts of such,
vi.
138.
some
9.
article of
a woman's dress.
Soma was
is
extremely unlikely
it
the bride-seeker
must rather be
k-.
RV.
unaccented.
85. 9,
X.
'
Praising,' apparently
'
xiv.
BOOK
I-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
742
10. Mind was her cart; heaven also was [its] canopy; the two
oxen were white (fukrd), when Surya went to her husband.
RV.
(x. 85.
11.
draft-
{re)
and chant
(sdmati), thy
in
ing track.
Abhlhita seems
bad variant
We
to
have to gain
Ppp. reads
in
(x. 85.
by harsh resolution
in c a syllable
ears
'
'
when going
RV.
in order to
make a
made
a cart
of
out-breath-
X. 85. 12,
The
13.
pada.
full
a upahitdu.
The
without variant.
gone forth
12.
Is
RV.
iv. 24.
Our
to
RV.
Maghas
in the
manasmayam
/o^^a-reading
"fai:/'
wie Vulgata"
in c
is
by Prat,
!J
in the
off (ava-srj),
has
Phalgunis
the
is
wedding.
RV.
antithetical accent
reads in c aghasu LPpp. has the same J, and hanyante without the
which all our mss. give, and which our text ought to read, and, for d,
drjunyoh pdry uhyaie. The Magha stars are what we call the Sickle, in the neck of
Leo; the PhalgunT stars are the rectangle /3, B, 8, 93 Leonis; arjunl = phalgunl ; the
moon is in the latter either one or two days after it is in the former.f From such
utterly indefinite data the attempt to extract a date is
vy Uhyaie
is
The second
Weber,
p.
in
half-verse
'
is
wasted labor.
wedding,'
quoted
'
'
Is the
driving
Kau^. 75.
in
wedding
away
5, in
'
'
Ppp.
the general
lit.
p.
69; Wint.,
p.
p. 32.
*L Weber discusses the readings aghasu and tnaghasu, and deems the RV. reading
to be in this case the secondary one: Sb. 1894, p.
807. J f L^"'-^'^'"S these asterisms
(no's 10, and 11, 12) see Whitney, JAGS. vi. 332-4, or Oriental and Linguistic Studies,
ii.
352-3.
It is
Bhaga
and Aryaman, and that those of the Maghas are the Manes. For the latter, cf. TB.
iii. I. 4*:
sd 'tra juhoti : pitfbhyah svahd, inaghabhyah svahd, 'naghabhyah svahd,
gadiibhyah svahd, 'rundhattbhyah svahe,
14.
When,
A^vins,
The
When
is
iv.
4. 10.
ye
.'
of the questions
15.
'tij
RV.
x. 85.
14
a,
b and 15
c, d.
The sense
wholly obscure.
ye went,
743
C,
is
that
to parts of
sonably
further, the
for
of thee,
-xiv.
XIV.
-ram
is
x. 8$. 15 a, b and
and Ppp. pitard 'vr-,
in d,
much
as
know
sea-
verily,
the
secret
in
is
RV., namely
in the
two
BOOK
that,
RV.
X. 85. 16.
RV.
X.
with
all
is
Lall
not inevitable."
We
17.
finder
make
like a
But
Aryaman
offering to
gourd from
its
of
to
is
be rendered.J
This verse is found as RV. vii. 59. 12, a late and ungenuine appendage to that hymn,
and having no /<z</a-text its reading is very different, namely trycimbakain yajdmahe
sugdndhim pustivdrdhanavi : urvdrukdm iva bdndhandn tnrtyor 7nuksiya ma 'mfidt
and with this agree TS. (i. 8. 6^) and MS. (i. 10.4), except that they accent sugandhim in b; VS. (iii. 60) has tryambakam in a; for b, sugandldm pativedanam ; for
Ppp. has at end muHca ma 'mutah. Vait. 9. 19 quotes
d, itd muksiya ma 'mi'itah.
;
RV.
the
and Wint.,
18.
when
full
wooer comes
the
Kauq.
75. 22
makes
in.
[_For 17,
p. 56.J
bound yonder,
that she,
gracious Indra,
may be
make her
well-
portioned.
Is
RV.
X. 85.
ma
muhcata
muhcdmi
25, without variant [_save that our text does not give
thetical accent J.
Prat.
'mutah.
ii.
i.
4.
5J of the
the anti-
'to
Apastamba Grhya-Sutra
(see Winternitz, Altind. Hochzeitsrituell etc., p. 54) has a varying version, reading in
a muhcati
the
19.
Savitar
ma
bound thee
well-done,
be
pleasant
for
thee
world of
{-sambhald).
The
three padas are the same with RV. x. 85. 24 a-c, the only RV. variant being
end of b for d, RV. has dristdm tvd sahd pdiyd dadhdmi. TS. (i. i. lo^
iii. 5.6') has a
nearly corresponding verse: imdm vl sydmi vdrunasya paqam ydm
dbadhnlta savita sukHah : dhdtitq ca ydndu sukrtdsya loki syondm me sahd pdtyd
karomi. Our first half-verse is repeated below as 58 a, b and the pratika quoted in
first
su^^vah
at
Vait. 4.
1 1
editor.
On
latter,
and not
to this verse as
assigned by the
the other hand, iht prattka quoted in Kaug. 75.23, used in connection with
loosing the scarf (vesta) tied about the bride, doubtless belongs here.
text (Winternitz, p. 63) gives
two
The Apastamba-
LMP.
i.
5.
16J.
xiv.
BOOK
I-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAJflHITA.
XIV.
c, d,
vs.
|_but further
it
makes our
744
1
d change
c,
bhaldyai\.
20.
housewife
RV.
go
the A^vins
let
thou mayest be
(x. 85.
pusi
instead of bhdgas.
Let what
21.
is
RV.
(x. 85.
mingle thy
watch
self (tanh)
27) reads in &prajdya (as does also Ppp.), and in c-d srjasva 'dha jivrl
Our d
viddiham a vaddthah.
rsci.A
is
the
same with
viii. i.
The
jlrvis (except Bs.I., jlvis), which ought to have been adopted in our text.
Apastamba
i.
hdiS jivri.
9.
The
4J)
Kaug. 77. 20 in connection with the bride^s entering her new abode.
The verse lacks two syllables of being a full jagatl. LVs. discussed by Bloomfield,
JAOS. xix.2 14; cf. Baunack, KZ. xxxv. 495, 499.
others,
is
quoted
in
Be ye (two)
22.
your whole
life-
RV.
(x. 85.
also has
42) reads svi grhi instead of svastakaii, and Ppp. has the same.
for vtqvai in b.
LCf. MP. i. 8. 8 and note.J
23.
Ppp.
dirgham
all
beings
Ever new
24.
art thou,
comest
being born
thou extendest,
moon, a long
life-time.
These two verses are repeated here from vii. 81. i, 2 |_see the notes to those verses:
IT 4. which refer vs. 23 to sun and moon and vs. 24
to the moon J.
Most of verse 23 we had also as xiii. 2. 11. In order to make sure
that the two right ones are reproduced, all our mss. read here pitrvdpardtn ndvonatiah
(instead of, as v&\x?\, purvdpardm iti dvd).
They are RV. x. 85. 18, 19, and are found
;
^V .) jayate punak,
is
latter is not
25.
husband
i, 2.
and
vs.
known.
it,
[as]
(x. 85.
According
eii,
tirase).
(brahman)
RV.
used with
81.
to
to
the priests
a wife.
Kauq.
away
: j-.
of the bride's
745
undergarment, which
is
BOOK
XIV.
-xiv.
if
so defined by the
LMP.
i.
26.
comm.
to
LQS.
becomes blue-red
It
Is
The Apastamba
ix. 4. 7.
X. 85. 28,
her husband
is
bound
it is
driven away
(.?)
in bonds.
without variant.
if
pada-Xs.yiX&
Unlovely becomes
27.
17. 7 J)
[his]
when
RV. (x. 85. 30) reads at the beginning aqrira, and at the end -dhitsate; Ppp. also
has aqrira; Land tanus for tanus\.
Most of our mss. (all save P.M.W.) give vasasas
in c,
and
this
SPP. with
is
all
his authorities.J
LThe
reading.
|_So
RV.J
MP.
i.
28.
of
17. 8, 10, 9,
them
(x. 85.
cf.
respectively
p. 100.
Surya
RV.
AV.
Lcf.
BR. vii.
261, top J.
Weber
[_p.
190J
victim
when dismembered,
the priest
away.
29.
what
Harsh
priest
is
poisoned
that
is
not to be eaten
[garment].
RV. (x. 85. 34) inserts another etdt after kdtukain, and reads vidyat for vida in c.
The omission of kdtukam (with, in RV., etdt) would rectify the meter of a as it stands,
it is an extremely poor
brhatV pada. Attave 'to be eaten' is very strange here.
Surya in c is generally understood to mean the Siirya-hymn.'
The following four verses are found in no other text.
;
''
'
30.
That
The pada-text
it,
whom
instead of to brahma.
who
a,
if
we had
-(tarn,
sumangalan.
31.
Do
let
(sdtnrddlid)
portion,
xiv.
BOOK
I-
Make
'
?).
May
'
(who
is
best be read as 11
b,
and sumbhalo
in d.
increase this
splendor
shine,' doubtless
746
is
;
11+9:12+12= 44 J may
the Anukr. as
verse
8, 9, this
one of them
by
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
when they
;;
may
all
In Kauq. 79. 17 this verse (according to the commentators, this and the next) seems
be directed to accompany the paying (in kine) the price demanded for the bride
The first pada is identical with
but surely that cannot have been its original sense.
The pada-KexX writes (libham : yatih, but the
iii. 8. 4 a
C has a redundant syllable.
to
expression
is,
No
below.
May
33.
so far as accent
reason
ye,
concerned, treated as
is
man
all
man
one
is
meant as a wish
Dhatar unite
let
The
first
half-verse
it
man
for this
is
RV.
i.
i.
2J
|_according to
Daga
23
x. 85.
a, b,
quicken
man
[su)
you.
our text
1,
is
when
first
on
Aryaman
MP. J
is
pdiithas
made
to
Kau9.
home
half-versej
Wint.,
sdtn
and inconsistent
a foolish
as to be used
is
in
in
accompany the
p. 40.
is
woman.
syllable.
used in
and the
pada lacks a
vs. 36.
first
a libation \\n the firej in the ceremony of initiation into Vedic study
are reckoned as belonging to the varcasya
gana
LCf.
ix. i.
18
69. I.J
36.
52
Pushan,
shall
vi.
2.
a.
this
compare
bad J -thanas
MP.
34.
compound
d.
and
if
is
With what
A^vins, or with what the strong drink, with what the dice were flooded
(abhi-sic),
747
That
is,
known
are
example
is
quoted
in the
-xiv.
lit.
PGS.
likeness to one in
XIV.
all
'Courtezan,'
to possess.
BOOK
ii.
6.
\^.
12.
in
to the preced-
Ppp. puts the verse before our 35 as noted above, and the ms. reads for a
ing verse.
He who
37.
in
whom
the
full
of heroism.
The
verse
is
Ppp. combines
RV. x. 30. 4, which accents didayat, and reads at the end viryhya.
a/o 'nidhmo. Kaug. 75. 14 makes the verse accompany the piercing
a stick of wood (logo) in the water.
in
(^pra-zyadK) of
Now
38.
spoiling
first
'
39.
up
(.')
Pushan
The
MP. reading
let
let
fire of
There
them draw
Aryaman,
b.
|_Cf.
the
is
singular subjects.
xi. i. 2,
The Apast.
dviraghnir
tid
acantv apah
was noticed
in the
preceding note
second
accompanies the leading of the bride thrice about the fire (in Apast. the layThe Anukr. does not heed the lack of a
ing of a ring of ^arMa-grass upon her head).
half-verse
syllable in b.
40.
Weal be
to
misprint ?J
yoke
xiv.
Ppp.
in c
BOOK
I-
it
is
much corrupted
combines
(according to
in this verse,
padd/tati,
748
u.
In Kau?. 76. 12, the verse is muttered
and the following verse) while the bride is bound to the
"pah, and in d
to.
i\\c
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
it
omits
it
and the left yoke-hole, and a piece of gold is fastened to her forehead.
by the yoke-hole (apparently growing out of the occurrence of the next
verse in RV.) plays a part in various versions of the marriage-rites [_cf. note to vs. 41 J.
Apast. (Wint., p. 44 LMP. i. I. loj) has this same verse with unimportant variations
{medhi in b, etc). \JZi. Wint., p. 46.J The verse (ii-l-i2:ii4-ii= 45) is slightly
right yoke-pole
Purification
In the hole of the chariot, in the hole of the cart, in the hole of
41.
the yoke,
thou of a hundred
The
verse
RV.
is
make her
viii.
80 (91).
activities,
sun-skinned.
7,
Prat.
c.
gj)
quite corrupt.
is
among
|_The
26. J
MP.
|_Cf.
MGS.
i.
8.
Apala
variant J.
xviii."
i.
story,
see
and
1 1
iv.,
ii.
64
The Apast.
prescribes the combination tris p-, but part of our mss. (O.R.K.) read trih.
p.
149.J
|_and without
H. Oertel, in.JAOS.
5,
some
1898,
P-4j
Hoping
42.
becoming
amrtaya
is
found
thus, b-d,
In Kaug. 76.
kain.
in
the verse
7,
tanum
is
Vait. 2. 6, again,
[_In
43.
As
2.
70,
when
the bride
is
girded
xx.,
used, with
The Apast.
book
rest, in
won Qsu)
the supremacy of
lit.
'
ii.
91
'
employed here
self,' is
iv.
82.
in
Ppp. reads
silsiive
i>rkdt.
By Kaug.
vs. 35,
above).
44.
brothers-in-law
fathers-in-law,
mother-in-law.
The
verse
RV.
^va(;rz'am
is
bhava;
x. 85.
for
c,
ndnandari
s.
749
They
45.
divine ones
age
(f.)
Ppp. combines
(i.
MB.
4. 2),
(i.
let
I.
All
5).
-xiv.
what
[the web],
stretched
order to old
in
garment.
this
MB.
XIV.
in a.yd 'irntan.
PGS.
who
[as]
who
(f.)
BOOK
PCS.
also in
(i.
HGS.
4. 13),
b, all insert
c,
they
have tas tva devir (MB. devyo) jarasa (PGS. -se) sathvyayantv (PGS. -yasva) in d,
\Ci. MP. ii. 2. 5, and Wint., p. 47, and MGS. i. lo. 8 and
only HGS. has ayusman.
The verse has an extra syllable in a which the Anukr. does not notice. In
p. 1 54. J
Kaug. 76. 4, this and vs. 53 accompany the putting of a hitherto unused garment upon
;
the bride.
79. 13
so the schol.J
*|_This sandhi
Stenzler:
doubtless the true reading of PGS., and occurs (not only in MB., but
it
is
is
deva)
is
but because
telligent perversion,
as to
their blunder.
fit
it
it is
2.
to
This
it is
interest is heightened
in such a
by the
fact that
b.
They
46.
(adhvard)
xlviii.
108.J
men
the
;
what
is
dnu\ a long
This
is
sameriri ;
RV.
vi mayante adhvard;
in
in b, the equivalent
ii,jdnayas (for
edition Ko jdnaye)
[MP.
ZDMG.
reach {prdsiti)
here
at
o\xx
l_Ppp. reads
dldhiyus
[_so also
Ppp. J; in
reads in a
the equivalent
c,
The Apast.
text
(Wint,
42
p.
I.
bewail
p.
42
'
47.
new home,
wails or cries
|_Cf.
after,
of
excellent
glory
let
make
for
one to be
thee a long
life-time.
suvlrd for
c,
and tvd
dhruvam
for te in
in a, vq'aAs
[i.e., it
prthivyam
in b,
and
in a
tarn
a roha 'nujnadyS
In Kau^. 76.
15,
the
in 76. 16 the
BOOK
I-
xiv.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XIV.
it
750
home
and
the
and
riches.
The last pada yprajaya etc.J is wanting in Ppp., [_ which puts the vs. after 50J. The
verse accompanies in Kau^. 76. 19 the seizing of the bride's hand to lead her about the
The Anukr. seems
fire.
would
cf.
fall
if
the last
Wint., p. 48
f.
Ramayana,
cites
75 (Gorresio
i.
it
or
i.
73
Schlegel).J
49.
Agni, Jatavedas,
let
king
let
make
Soma make
thee to
The Anukr.
vs. 47,
by removing
|_as
\_puraindhi\
the
me
as hus-
me
in order to housewife-
ship.
The verse is RV. x.85.36, which varies only by reading at the beginning grbhnami.
MB. (i. 2. 16) has precisely the RV. form of the verse; HGS. (i. 20. i) and Apast. (Wint.,
p. 49 |_MP.
3. 3J) read in a suprajdstvaya, and HGS. has also grhndjni and (at end
of b) asat. [CI. MGS.
10. 15 a, and p. iso.j
l_As \.o puratndhi, cf. WZKM. iii. 268
i.
i.
and
Ved. Stud.
Pischel,
i.
202-216.
Bhaga hath grasped thy hand; Savitar hath grasped thy hand;
thou art [my] spouse by ordinance {dhdrman), I thy house-lord.
51.
padas
bhagas
te h. a.
hastam
in a, inserts te before
and aryama
te h. a.,
in b,
and adds
c,
dj.
after
b two
One
of the
subsidiary treatises (see note to Kau?. 76. 10) substitutes the verse for vs. 20 above
(see note there).
given thee to
in offspring, a
hundred autumns.
52.
Be
this
Bp. and Bs.p.m. give in c (as does Ppp.) prajavati, and l.K. prajavati ; prajavatt
is
is
impHed
in the translation J.
LOf SPP's
authorities, 4
not less
ings or neither !J
(Aufrecht^,
-sya) mayi.
p.
The
682)
verse
is
found also
in
PGS.
[_See also
MP.
i.
8.
a,
i.
8. 19,
and
in a khila to
RV.
x.
85
751
Tvashtar disposed
53.
XIV.
-XIV.
l(vi-dha)
therewith
BOOK
Bhaga envelop
Savitar and
let
this
is
used with
vs. 45,
above
|_
new garment
bride in a
l_cf.
Ppp. has
in c
naryam
[_cf.
Let
54.
Varuna,
Soma, increase
both Aqvins,
woman
this
we
Anukr. notices
this,
Maruts,
Mitra-and-
the
brdhman.
with progeny.
Only a
d.
is
it
in the
first
we thoroughly adorn
Agvins, do
husband.
{qubh) this
woman
for her
looks as
It
Matari5van,
the
Brihaspati,
this.
Brihaspati
55.
with
heaven-and-earth,
Indra-and-Agni,
Bhaga,
naryam. \
if
prathamds were an
intrusion in a.
is
made
Lin
c,
accompany
to
This
56.
self
[is]
desire to
will
young woman
{} ndvagva)
57.
dnu
artisye ; doubtless
me
loosen (visa) in
mind
it is
comrades
who, knowing,
dnu
"Wit pada-
vartisye.
was freed
(jid-muc)
by mind,
by Kauq.
58.
Savitar
thee,
76.
vs. 19
(jA%
pratlka, which
vii. 78. i, by
Both are used also
bound thee
wide space
{lokd),
The first half-verse is identical with vs. 19 a, b, and corresponds with RV. x. 85. 24
b (which reads at end su^^vah). Ppp. reads for a-b imam vi sydmi varunasya
pafaih tena tva etc. |_cf. the TS. version of our 19 aj. |_As noted under vs. 19, Ppp.
makes our 58 c, d change place with our 19 c, d, reading, however, sfigam itra for our
sttgdm dtra and sahapatnl vadhfih for our sahdpattiyai vadhu.\
Vss. 58, 59, 6r
a,
J J
appear
text
BOOK
I-
xiv.
would
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
cf. vs.
most
what
in
is
34, where, as
clearly at fault J.
59.
woman
752
to
this (11
J
;;
well done
may ye
demon
set this
husband
let
combines a-b thus: handthe imam; and that is followed byj ndryath |_for
Kaug. 76. 32 uses vss. 59, 60, 62 at the setting out of the
in 53, 54, 55 *J in b.
bride for her new home. This verse also is an irregular tristubh (11 + 10:12+11= 44).
*LCf. the Ppp. variant bhiimyam for bhumim, xiii. 2. 40, 41.
[_Ppp.
narim, as
60.
feet
the middle
let
Kau9. uses the verse not only as stated in the preceding note, but also (76. 25), more
properly, with 2. 31, when the bride mounts the couch (talpa). Ppp. reads in a. padas
in b,
calvary aspaddni ;
in c,
madhyato varadhrdm.
|_For usyala,
[_For the addition to the Anukr. at this point, see above, p. 740,
note to XV.
61.
The
of the immortal
verse
is
RV.
make thou
x. 85. 20,
MP.
MGS.
6.
4j
used when the bride
Ppp. has
62.
pati
us,
i.
in c
is
sukrtasya
i.
in
139.
3.
(i'rt/^/?<),
golden-
MB.
in
(i.
3.
in
d pdtye
13.
made
to
lake.
The
mount
verse
new home.
a good tristubh.
Varuna; not
cattle-slaying,
Indra
bring
Brihas-
[her] for
Savitar.
The Apast
verse
vi.
for pdtibhyas,
|_Cf.
note to
5. 7.
The
cf.
IT 2,
reading dpatighnim in
savitah suva.
b,
i.
and, for
i.
3 J)
c, d,
use of the verse in Kaug. (76. 32), see the note to vs. 59.
It is
a.
For the
noticed) in Ppp.
63.
of the divine
the bride.
Or,
'we make a pleasant road' etc. In Kaug. yj. 20, the verses 2. 26; i. 21, 63, 64,
used to accompany the bride's stepping forward into the house. [_Cf.
753
64.
at the end, in
BOOK
brahman
after, the
(f.),
XIV.
-xiv. 2
before, the
brahman
going forward to an
propitious, pleasant,
when
2. 8, in 77. 2,
to
be substituted for
vs.
23
and
Brahman
it is
In 79. 28,
in front.
quoted, with
allowed
it is
called brahtnya
is
instead of saurya.
anuz'aka, with
first
2.
\Sdvitrt Suryd.
hymn
dtmaddivatam
yaksmandfani ;
{10.
davipatyoh paripantkind^ani ;
11.
j6
L-''J*
\_\s to the foregoing statements, see above, page 739, T's 8, 4, 5. J dnustubham: J, 6, J^^, jf, j^, jg, 40. j'agati (S7'S9' bhurik tristubli) ; g. ^-av. 6-p. virdd
atyasti ; 13, 14, 17-ig, \_S4' J^i 3^<] 4'> 4^t 49< ^'i 7"' 74' 75- tristubh ; i^, Ji. bhurij ; zo.
devdn asldut).
purastddbrhati
ij
L.'J, 24,
pankti ;
nicrt ;'\
2j,j3,j3
L-'J.
purobrhatl ;
virdn
[26. j-p.
ndma
gdyatri
;"[
j^. piirobrhati tristubh ; 43. tristubgarbhd paniti ; 44. prastdra[47. pathydbrhati ; ] 4S. satahpankti Lsee under the versej ; [ jo. uparislddbr/tati
J2. virdt parosnih ; jg, 60, 62. pathydpahkti ; \68. pura-usnih;'\ 69. jav. 6-p.
The Anukramani,
we have
as
|_and,
it,
;J
and
it
|_
compare Whitney's
anuvaka
is
or
hymn
also occur in
all
[_
by Kaug.
RV.
translators;
text
xviii.
to our
or
JAOS.
xv., p. xliv,
= PAOS.
For thee
1.
the bridal-car;
in the
mayest thou,
us husbands the
Agni, give to
wife,
The verse is RV. x. 85. 38, RV. itzding ptinaA for sd nah in c. All our mss. accent
d dgne, but it has been emended to agne in our edition. Ppp. agrees with RV. in
having in c/aJ /aA. LCf. PGS. i. 7. 3 MP.i.5.3; MGS. i. u. 12 b, and p. 1 50.J
Kaug. 78. 10 quotes this verse with 45 below, both preceded by vi. 78. i, and followed
in
life-time,
with
of her live a
hundred autumns.
Is
The
RV.
X. 85. 39,
without variant.
is
[Cf-
MP.
i.
assured by Prat.
5.
ii.
MGS.
70.
i.
1 1.
12
c,
and
p.
152.]
2-
Xiv.
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
754
;
Agni thy
The verse is RV. x. 85. 40, which, however, has for a, b soiiiah prathamd vivide
gandharvd vivida uttarah. It is found also in PGS. (i. 4. 16) and HGS. (i. 20. 2)
the former agrees entirely with RV. the latter deviates from it only in d, where it gives
Ppp. combines in b aparas p-. [_Cf. MP.
turfyo 'havi man3. i.J
;
i.
Soma gave
4.
Gandharva
to the
Agni
both
wealth and sons hath Agni given to me, likewise this woman.
Is
RV.
X. 85. 41,
'daddt
pafiirii;
i.
10.
MGS.
10
mahyam putrdng
ca
a,
Your
5.
without variant.
in the latter,
and
157
p.
[_Cf.
come,
ye (two)
of
abundant
The
verse
RV.
follows the
one
is
RV.
x. 40.
text,
2,
i.
3.
lords of beauty
homes
may
kdmdn
good things
A^vins ye
;
{Idurya).
but with
for
kdmds :
at
end of
Wint., p. 70.J
cf.
b.
LMP. 7.
More points than
i.
Do
6.
thou
(f.),
heroes, to be extolled
all
MP.
hath
favor
drink,
an easy crossing
(tirthd),
pillar
standing in
is
altered
from RV.
x. 40.
RV. reads
for
a,
'
In c the sense
appear.
is
sugdm ; and
'
(as
if it
were mis-
6.
our
is
vi.
2 J),
28.
The
text.
J.
The
verse
is
with da^aviram in b as
in
used also
its
in the
RV.
What
let these,
bride, defend
fields,
what forests
thy husband.
The
readings
for \),yani
p.
70 |_MP.
i.
7.
Kaug.
77. 11
uses
text
it
vdnd\
We
755
BOOK
XIV.
-xiv. 2
The Apast. text (Wint., p. 67 [MP. 6. 11 J) has the same verse, but with sugdm
pdnthdnam a 'ruksam dristam svas- in a, b. Kaug. uses it in 77. 2, with i. 64 see
the note to i. 64.
\yox ydsmin in c Ppp. has the sense-equivalent yatra : cf. its osam
i.
for our
ksiprdm
at xii.
1.35;
etc.
9.
is
agreeable {vamd)
and heavenly Apsarases, who stand upon these forest trees (vdnaspatyd),
let them be pleasant unto this bride; let them not injure the bridal-car
as
driven.
it is
The
padas form a verse also in the Apast. text (Wint., p. 70 [_MP. i. 7. 8J),
where for our d is read esii vrkshu vdnaspatydsv asate, further qivas (for syonas) ahd
vadhva\ in e, and ilkydmanam in f. In TS. iii. 2. 84 is found the phrase ydtn dqira
last four
vdmdm
ddmpati
vdmdm
The
a<;nuidm.
verse
is
to
be used, according to Kaug. 77. 9, when the bridal train passes great trees. The Anukr.
appears to scan as 9-1-12:11-1-12:11-1-11= 66; but pada a is essentially defective
|_
J.
SPP. reads
SPP's
authoritiesj read in e
te,
Ppp. combines
What ydksmas go
10.
te,
in c
gandharvd
'
The
verse
67 |_MP.
i.
is
6.
let
|_but
'
among
the
x. 85.31
RV. reads in b jdnSd dnu. The Apast. text (Wint.,
has
the
same
verse.
|_The Anukr. calls the vs. yaksmana(ani.^
9J)
RV.
1 1
spouses
U;
'ps-.
p.
to
is
difficult
two
find the
by an easy [road]
the
let
12.
let Savitar
make
the train
comes
According to Kaut;.
tat.
Apast.
krnotu tdt
and
d,
The comm.
at the end.
all
forms
is
fastened
when
32
xii. i.
6.
on about,
as
i.
to
b,
vi.
6 (Wint.,
asyam
p.
for dsti in
70
c,
LMP.
and
i.
7.
(like
loj)
Ppp.)
The
verse (13
11
:ii-(-i2
= 47)
is
but
a iiooT jagatt.
13.
this
pati,
woman come
her
let
The Anukr.
first
and a and c
will pass
if
:io+
11 =41). L^*
Padas b and d
we resolve naart iyam and taam.}
vi.
26. 3).
xiv.
2-
BOOK
14.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SASIHITA.
XIV.
woman come;
hath this
field
756
in her here,
(rsabhd).
A couple of our mss. (|_E.JD.) read asyain in c. The first pada is capable of being
compressed into 1 1 syllables, but with violence. Ppp. has for b yasyan naro vapanta
btjam asyah, and
cjanaySl.
in
woman
to the field
is
Xaripoiv (ialv
ymi
F. Moore, calls
Arabic, harth.
join
Griffith's (not
dharaka
VS.
at
pretation
milk
'
'
ii.
22,
which
is
"Your women
33
f.
Perhaps after
milked
'
Mahidhara says
we should (with
all
xxiii. 22.
fortified
is
ix.
it
Manu
Koran
attention to
he takes dugdhdm as
W.)
cf.
my
at
KV .\.
xyq.
i^,'
it
pdso nl galgalUi
This
inter-
Ldpamudra vfsanam
15.
Sinlvall, let
KauQ.
76.
after rising
art
may
it
Sarasvati;
33 uses the verse to accompany the act of making the bride stand firm
The Anukr. forbids us to abbreviate to '7'a in b. In Ppp.
thou; as
is lost.
The second
c, d.
16.
ropes {y6ktra)
guilt,
let
The
verse
vyinasa for
is
RV.
-sdti in
iii.
is
unpropitious {Idpina).
of the car
at the
journey.
17.
{qagmd), very propitious, of easy control (sjiydma) for the houses, herobearing, loving brothers-in-law
(.'),
may
we
thrive
it
ought
to
is
it,
but there
'
is little
we.'
question
This verse
syona.
vlrasilr
between devfkama and devdk-, the majority (not Bp.Bs.p.m.E.O.D.) having, with
Ppp., the latter, which is therefore more probably the true reading.
Ppp. has
in a (like RV.) edhi but with syona after it La " blend-reading " such as the Vulgate
shows at vs. 18 ?J; and, in b, sHyatna grhesu. \JZi. MP. i. 1.4; MGS. i. 10. 6, and
RV. and
757
p. 146.J
the
in
fire.
HGS.
down
Our verse
(11
13
BOOK
XIV.
-xiv. 2
20.2 have
i.
11:7
Kau9.
in
i.
= 42)
it
in
its
much
metrically
is
about
slight variants
as simply a tristubh.
Not
18.
husband-slaying be
not
brother-in-law-slaying,
thou here,
Our mss.
first
differ, as in the
RV.
devdkdma ;
qdtn no
sumdnas
suydma in b, and in
commonplace phrase
adevaraghni patiraghny
instead of
pada
fourth
its
a,
the
is
c,
The
c.
x.
'mam
agn-
etc.
it
thus gets rid of the syoiid whose apparent intrusion spoils the /risiub/i-cha.racter of our
imdm
etc. as
below
in part
is
cf.
forth
hither,
vlrasuur devdkdma
Perhaps
vs. 17.
of pada-division before
is
palpable.
sioiia
it)
come
under
19.
I
mark
c, d.
empty
(f.)
own house
stand
up,
come hither?
niggard
fly
new home by
the bride.
Kauq.
to
77. 16,
SPP's
ajagdndha ; our edition [_not SPP'sJ makes the, as it seems, necessary emendation to
ntha, which Ppp. also appears to have. [_See Roth, ZDMG. xlviii. 108. J Ppp. further
reads in a -thd 'das kim, combines a 'gd 'ham, and begins c with a<;iinyest.
In b the
translation assumes the /a^/a-reading ide
not ide, as previous translators prefer to
understand it is hard to tell which word is more out of place. The verse is once more
a very poor sort of tristubh.
[_It may be counted as 44 syllables.
Padas a, b, c scan
easily as 1 1 + 12 1
but the good tristubh cadence of d casts suspicion on the integrity
of
its
prior part.J
20.
When
{pilrva)
this
then,
fire,
and to
to SarasvatI
the Fathers.
Ppp. (which not rarely substitutes ai for
asaparyait
|_see the
in d.
The
ver.se,
with vs.
note to
vi.
32. 2 J.
I)
Prat.
seems
ii.
to
agree with
all
our mss.
in
reading
ndmas
first
k-
23, the
deities
mentioned.
21.
Take
vali, let
may
under
this
woman O
Bhaga
Sinl-
xiv.
BOOK
2-
The second
naryai
in
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
half-verse
the
is
same with
bj an emendation to upasHre
15
758
c,
|_after
The
(infinitive),
p. 71
LMP.
i.
8.
22.
What rushes
23,
is first
is
the
Ehusine
and of 24 and
quoted (in
iiidica,
25, are
2), after
more or
our
vs.
21
exchanged.
less
;
a,
first
part
then (in 6) the second half of vs. 23, all accompanying the
corresponding acts of preparing a seat for the bride, that she may take a Brahman-boy
of vs. 23, then (in 5) our
c,
It
may be
lows with
in
Kaug.
its
preceding note.
down upon
sitting
23.
of
when
it,
down
Mount
the hide
sit
by the
fire
god
this
may
slays
all
the demons
good primogeniture.
The
last
pada
is
used by Kauq.
78. 8 as the
its
boy
is
natural meaning.
to this verse
|_Cf.
and
Wint., p. 75.
vs. 25 (which
(vi-stha)
In Kaug. 78. 9 this verse accompanies the removal of the boy again from the bride's
The verse is a pure tristubh. |_W. pencils the note "cf. K. xxxix. 10. "J
lap.
26.
Of
The comm. to Prat. iii. 60 notes the accent of ^va^rval. The verse seems to be
overlooked altogether in the Anukr. as we have it it should be called a j-p. viran
ndma gayatrt (1 1 -t- 11 11 =33). It is used in Kaug. 77. 20 as the bride enters her
;
new abode.
27.
Be thou pleasant
pleasant to
all
this clan
759
28.
Of
The
verse
omen
BOOK
-xiv. 2
XIV.
MP.
it is
in
to
is
RV.
9. 5
i.
x.
be addressed
Our
What
29.
evil-hearted
do
ye
away home.
The
pada
last
is
12.
i.
and
(i.
p. iS7-J
on her journey.
RV.
i,
2. 14).
77. 10,
Ppp. reads
now
\jdni\
all
PGS.
read also by
is
to
d ddurbhagyena par-.
here
this
MGS.
Wint., p. 74;
this bride;
is
'tha ^stam
|_Cf.
excellent
ones, [are]
x. 85.
in hjaratis, as if vocative
30.
The
gold-cushioned
{} -prastarana) vehicle,
bearing
forms, did
all
all
in a; our edition
maprd-.\
The
emends
verse
is
rukmdpra-.
to
(p.
rukmdoprdst-)
is
when
i),
the bride
my
cf.
Noun-inflection
600, s.v.
p.
Genders.
31.
for
Mount
this
husband
IndranI,
like
light.
Ppp. reads in c supta for subiidhd, of which the stem and sense are questionable
(it
Wint,
|_Cf.
The
p. 92. J
verse (ii-l-ii:ii-t-i3
when
= 46)
immediately follows
end
at the
it
is
a jagatl.
(vs. 23
excess of syllables in d
and again,
79. 4,
used, with
is
60,
see above).
they*
32. The gods in the beginning lay with (ni-pad) their spouses
embraced (sam-spr^) bodies with bodies like Surya, O woman, all-formed,
;
with greatness, having progeny, unite {sam-bhu) here with thy husband.
Ppp. combines at the beginning deva
'gre.
The
if
we had
12
=45)
is
in
verse (i
|_It
-I-
11
-f
and
also, in 75.
33.
thee
{1
1,
It is
used
in
vss.
Vi5vavasu
nydktdm)
that
is
with homage do
among
we
praise
know thou
that.
BOOK
2-
xiv.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
'to vit^-
and
x. 85.
in c
22
b and 21
a,
anyam
c,
for jatntm,
760
RV. reads
d; but
at the
which seems a mere ignorant substitution for it. Our mss. are divided between nyaktam
and -taiiij I.E.p.m.O.s.m.R.T.D.K. give -tarn, which ending is doubtless to be accepted
as the true reading.
ud Irszia
esarii
'tas
patl hy
89 |_MP. i.
ZDMG. xl. 711
10.
p.
also Ved.
vi(;vavasuin
Mythol.
i.
435. J
The
ide.
Compare Hillebrandt
The Apsarases
34.
namasd glrbhir
1-2 J)
go away to them
homage
pay
The
The
verse, a fairly
good tristubh,
appears, with vss. 36 and 38, to be passed over by the |_LondonJ Anukr.
|_The Berlin
first
half-verse
identical with
is
vii.
109. 3 a, b.
yd
'psarasas
(for
s-
iti,
havirdhdtiam
Homage
35.
(bhdnta) eye
(brdhman)
The
translation implies
emendation
naturally suggested
the
in
a of ndinase to
mdnase, which Ppp. supports, reading manaso. Ppp. has further bhdsaya for bhd/ndya
in b
and, for c, vi(vdvaso namo brahmand te krnomi, and, in d, combines jdyd 'ps-.
;
The
addition of 'stu at the end of our c would rectify the meter of the
36.
dharva go
(sadlidstka)
The
16 d
prefix
viii.
well-willing; we have made the Ganup from here that god hath gone to the highest station
we have gone where they lengthen out [their] life-time.
in
(t'rt)
48.
1 1
The
under
vs.
last
32
it
under
in
RV.
(i. 1
13.
34) appears to be
in Kaug. of this and the preceding
The
d).
vs.
all suitable.
Ppp. has in d iox yatra the
Kashmir Vaidikas understood pratirdnta
With regard to an Anukr. statement that seems to
pratirdntas\.
Unite {sam-srj),
are seasonable
|_
[_Cf. xviii. 2.
p. 739, 1['s 4, 5, 7.
ye (two) parents
mount her
29 n.J
as a male {mdryd)
here enjoy
suspect that
{ps) wealth.
[_For
"mount
her,"
W.
suggests in pencil
"make
tributions of the
emendation.
and
two
is
translated accordingly
to the
Further, in b,
embryo.
it
endm.\
;
it
In
a,
ftviye
is
regarded by the
76l
BOOK
XIV.
-xiv. 2
12,
we accept
if
|_
to
Kau9.
79. 8,
p. 92. J
Winternitz,
According
a. J
in the
used
it is
ritual, see
Send,
38.
{bija)
in
the member.
The
L'
accent
i.
verse
is
RV.
x. 85. 37,
pusan
20. 2, with
Bp. begins c
in a;
in a,
\i\\}s\
yah
visrayatai
'J,
nah.
in c,
hara
u^att vi
end of
|_Barring the
c.
is
Mount thou the thigh apply the hand embrace thy wife with
mind; make ye (two) progeny here, enjoying; let Savitar
39.
well-willing
make
you a long
for
The
half-verse
first
is
life-time.
found also
urum)
lipa
c,
in the
reading, however,
stubh;
40.
it is
rodamdndu
verse
is ill
90 |_MP.
i.
11.
7J), with
its
it
has
The
The
p.
{satn-anj)
and
barhasva bdhutn.
Aryaman
let
unite
this
is RV. x. 85. 43, which, however, begins a with a nah pr-, b with djarasaya,
ddurmangallh p-. Ppp. also reads the latter (-/fj p-) and, in d, astu for
verse
c with
imdm
bhana.
RV.
further omits
i.
41.
in c.
[_MB. at
2.
i.
18 follows
dress',
The
demons
of the
couch
(.').
accompanies the
verse
is
prie.st's
a good tristubh,
emended
as proposed in d.
[C^-
i.
vii-
25.
37-
The
n.J
BOOK
2-
xiv.
What
42.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
priest's
garment and
the bride-seeker
ye,
yan no
'diti
Ppp. reads
The
in c,
To
ii+ii: 8+11
79. 12,
it
ye, living,
According to Kaug.
44.
may
Anukr.
Brihaspati
at the end.
Awaking out
caratho.
The anomalous
43.
it
me
dress, do
bride's
762
all sin.
used when
This verse
is
a repetition of
with vs.
was so
it
vii.
112.
and again
apas
c,
is
The
in 78. 13
verse
it
is
used by Kaug.
78. 10
pouring of water
in
syllable in c
Ppp. reads
i.
The redundant
etc.).
place
its
here.
46.
who
The
verse
by which
is
it
is
it
He
47.
x. 85. 17,
in yet
twice in 77
new home.
the
RV.
|_Ppp. avoids
uses
another
once in
5,
d,
iddm
tdbhyo
the one of
\0x
'joins a joining'
RV. viii.
12), TA. (iv.
and
is
If's 4, 5, 7.
{'iabhigris),
'karam ndmah,
them
is
the bounti-
spoiled {yihruta).
damaged,' as
found also
he
W.
suggests in pencil.J
S V.
PB. (ix. 10. i), KgS. xxv. 5. 30. The RV. text
differs from ours only by having in d hkarta for n(skKQS. alone agrees with RV. in
this; SV. is throughout as AV.
PB. he.gms yaksate cid, and has vihriam in d; TA.
(i.
244),
MS.
(iv. 9.
is
2,
is
20. i),
763
ydd rt^,
has jartrbhyas
BOOK
XIV.
-xiv. 2
begins
ed.
Poona
the
The needed
for atrdah.
sacrifice
when a
Kaug. 77.
when anything on
7,
student's staff
Away
48.
from us
let
(a-saj)
on
The
the bridal
broken.
is
she
who
is
deep blue,
is
fasten
this pillar.
Ppp. beyond intelligibility. [_The definition satahand Ind. Stud. viii. 45) presumably means 9+11:9+11.
we could dispense with the_)'a in c, the verse would be excellent so far as rhythm and
latter half-verse is corrupt in
pankti
(cf.
my
cadence go (8
away
note to
How many
49.
11). J
to cleanse
It is
garment
to
many
vi. 20. 3
+ 11:8+
the bridal
posed
fetters of
cause to
sit
Kaug.
in
The she
'
'
79. 22 in
is
article.
upon
how
them
this pillar.
in
vSm.
used
it.
is
is omitted by our
when anything is broken during the
car needs mending and also, 57. 7,
brown
it
Anulcr.
If
purovdsits in
in b,
327, prints
ed., p.
d tarn
d,
asinin td statio
The
muncdmi
sar-
lack of a syllable in a
is
disregarded by
the Anukr.
What
50.
ment
wrap
of
is
my
do thou,
it
(iiivi)
let
This verse
is
make
forest-lord,
used
+ 8:8 +
What ends
51.
what
lines
in
Kauq.
11
= 35).
The
[there are],
verse,
it.
The Anukr.
(sic),
is
the meter (8
me
first (dgre)
may
that touch us
pleasantly.
More
lit.,
'
reads, for
52.
it
redundant syllable
c, d,
With
on, then
this verse,
vs. 44.
in
girls,
to
hail
counts
in
According to Kaug.
75. 24,
xiv.
BOOK
2-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
this verse is
fire
then
764
|_75.
(apparently, this and the six that follow Lso schol.J), the prepared water
53.
is
Her,
is
go by Brihaspati,
let
all
ZDMG.
Bohtlingk,
is
heated, and
bathed.
liv.
614. J
we
unite this
what splendor
woman.
made by Kauq.
when at the
powders. The con-
in 76.31,
to
be
54
Her,
let
go
etc. etc.
what
55
Her,
let
go
etc. etc.
56
Her,
let
go
etc. etc.
57
Her,
let
go
etc. etc.;
58
Her,
let
go
etc. etc.
what sap
Of
(58),
what glory
is
is
is
entered
is
entered
entered
is
entered
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
entered
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
these six verses, differing from one another only in one word, Ppp. omits one
and puts 55
If
59.
evil
brilliancy (t^jas)
after 56.
from that
with wailing
sin let
JAOS.
XV., p. xliv.
They
release thee.
in
A J P.
xi.
336
if.
[_or
Kaug.
quotes only this one (79.30), and for no definite purpose, combining it with r.46 (see
note to the latter).
Ppp. reads in Ayad ami ior yadt 'me, and in c krnvatls. The false
accent krnvantds (which our edition has not corrected)
is
read by
all
one (D.).
|_The case
is
nearly the
authorities of SPP.,
who
and general." A note in my copy of AV. suggests that the blunder may have crept in from vs. 61
and I find my surmise confirmed
not only by SPP. (who, however, attributes the wrong accent and kampa to vs. 60 see
\_krnvant6'\ appears ancient, traditional,
at
xiii. 3.
17,
and note
etc.
*LCf. Francis James Child, The English and Scottish Popular Ballads, partx., p. 498,
under the heading " Tears destroy the peace of the dead," and the citation from MBh.
xi. I.
said,
42-43 given on p. 294 of the same part: " For they [the tears], like sparks, 'tis
[_See Liiders, ZDMG. Iviii. 507.
do burn those men [for whom they're shed]. "J
60.
If this
evil
with wailing
from
yad dsdu
[_!
in
765
{jami),
If (ydt) sisters
61.
evil
BOOK
any
If in
evil
-xiv. 2
if
with wailing
[_the
absurdly separates this verse from the others here, and calls
62.
XIV.
cattle, or in
from that
a,
the Anukr.
a tristubh.
it
thy houses
is
settled {ni-stha)
63.
husband long-lived
Ppp. reads
in
may he
b/a/^z
live a
in
be
my
hundred autumns.
For the
distinction
between Ipa
and lya (note to vi. 127. i), nagarl mss. are of course not to be trusted. All but one of
SPP's read pulpdni and his two then living (^rotriyas recited pulpani. But in view
Instead of our d, Ppp. reads edhantdm
of the Prakrit /K//a etc. he reads /w/yaw/.J
The same verse is found in several Sutras: PGS. (i. 6. 2), HGS.
pitaro mama.
MB. (i. 2. 2), and the Apast. text (Wint., p. 56 |_MP. i. 5. 2J) but with
(i. 20.4),
;
in
b and d
MB.
pAda'gndu
/a/an dvapantl; in d the Apast. text reads ftvatii, and the other three (nearly agreeing with Ppp.) for the whole pada
while the bride stands firm upon the stone and scatters the grains.
cf.
ii.
3.
iv. 37.
Here,
64.
cakravdkds ;
10
v. 13.
[_For dvapa?tiikd,
9 and notes.J
let
them, with
[their]
two spouses
like
all
two
their
life-time.
Some
sv-, and, in d,
SPP'sJ read
dirgham
at the
for vt^vam.
end -nutatn. The
Kauq. (79. 9), on account of the verb sam-nud, has the verse used to accompany the act
of coition.
By Kaug.
yam
and before
i.
35, 43.
(_Griffith
krtya/n.]
to
'
'
by kliatvd
66.
What
bridal car
wooer.
(no.
U2,
ill
ed. 1870) or
paryankikd
that difficulty do
we wipe
off
J;
xiv.
BOOK
2-
Ppp. reads
in c
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
Kau^.
sainbharasya.
76.
766
fastened to a
tree.
Having
67.
we have become
dress,
on the
difficulty
may he extend
our
life-times.
With
sambhaU
this time
6 and
iv. 10.
ii.
4.
xii. 2.
in
in d,
it
The Anukr.
20 above.
syllable in a.
The
68.
artificial
The Kaug.
has kankadas.
away that
is
of her head.
(all
text, 76. 5,
There
Ppp.
in a.
is little
b apa 'sySt k-. The verse, which is a purausnih, is not defined by the
Anukr. Kauq. 76. 5 makes it accompany the combing of the bride's hair after she has
been bathed and (with 1. 45, 53) clothed in a new garment.
Ppp. reads
69.
in
Away from
we
let that
Yama
not attain
and
all
deposit
let
X^ae.
ydksma;
let
that
it
Agni
the Fathers.
in a, \iyo
70.
of the herbs
do thou, being
TS.
(iii.
Kau9.
71.
let
He am
I,
she thou
verse
|_Cf.
i
n.
MGS.
i.
I.
artificial variation:
apd dsadhibhih
s. t.
n.
chant
am
I,
verse thou
heaven
I,
earth thou
us (two)
The
s. t.
(viii.
27.4),
TB.
It is
(iii.
found,
7.19),
K.
gB. (xiv.9.4'9), AGS. (i. 7.6), PCS. (i.6. 3), HGS. (i. 20. 2), Ap. (ix. 2.3).
In the first pada, TB. (with which HGS. and Ap. agree throughout) has the unintelligent reading dmilhdm j AB. has sa for sa, which seems also a mere blunder.
After
this, AB.QB.AGS.PGS. add the same, inverted sa (AB. ja again) tvdvi asy dmo'liAin
(QB. PGS. ahdiii). As regards our third pada, there is no variant in reading, but
AB.TB.AGS.HGS.Ap. put it before our second. In our second pada, the same texts
omit the asmi ; the whole pada is wanting in Ppp.
For our d, AB. has tav eha sam
vahdvalidi, and ends there TB. etc. give as ending to the verse tav d 'hi sdrn bhavdva
(xxxv. 18),
y()7
BOOK
XIV.
-xiv. 2
sahd reto dadhavahdi puihsi putraya vettavai ; (JB. nearly the same, but with saihrabhavahai, dadhavahdi, and vittaye j AGS. instead tav e 'In vi vahavahai prajain pra
janayavahai ; PGS. spins out the longest ending tav e 'hi vi vahavahai saha reto
dadhavahai prajam pra janayavahai putran vindavahai bahfin te santu jaradastayah.
:
MP.
[_Cf.
3. 14,
i.
p. 150, s.v. ta
and Wint.,
J also GB.
ii.
20
JUB.
The unmarried
'
Of us
winning of strength
'
in
nv dgravah putriydntah
vouched
it
and
and
p. 146,
i.
10. 15 e,
i.
and
34.
i,
in
seems most
gaining of great
be companions
may we
order to what
(sac), in
is
(?vd/a-).
half-verse in
RV.
(vii.
96.4
to brhatydi, or translate as is
likely to
b) has
nuy
it
rea.ds janiydrito
is
is
Whether
done above, may be made a quesunder Prat.
it
iii.
Vajasdtaye
vdja.''
a,
s-.
for
10. 15 d,
i.
is
The corresponding
further
54. J
great, to
to mi.
MGS.
i.
after the
72.
p. 52; also
3.
in
'
18.
in order to the
RV.
Ppp. reads
What
73.
come
them bestow on
to
this
bridal-car,
let
with progeny.
the
bad reading a
Part of our
mss. (Bp.P.M.W.O.) read in c sdmpatydi, but doubtless only by the scribes' oversight.
According to Kau^.
burial-place.
She who hath come hither before, girdling herself (.'), having given
woman here progeny and property
her let them carry along the
road of what is not gone this one, a virdj, having good progeny, hath
74.
to this
conquered.
This obscure verse
means
to
it
be used
if
is
not
made
clear
latter
perhaps
The /)a(/a- text in a divides without any reason ra^andoydnidtid. Perhaps, too, we ought
to resolve purvagan into purvd : dodgan, instead oi purvd : dgan, as the p. does. The
third pada is perhaps a mere ill-wish with contempt
she may go to grass.' Ppp. reads
:
in
b dhattdm,
in c
in
'
d suprajd
'ty-.
75.
of life of a
house-mistress
let
Savitar
make
Ppp. reads for c grhdn pre 'hi sumanasyamdnd, and combines in d td "yus sav-.
We
2.
39
the road.
xiv.
BOOK
The Anukr.
is
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIV.
768
not content with this length of hymn, but adds three more pieces from
Veda
to
fill
sahrdayam
(iii.
30. i) ity
ity esa
sdutyavivaha
iti.
75 verses.
:;
Book XV.
LThe Vratya-J
and
is
xiii.-xviii.) of
xiv.) it clearly
and
unlike
xvi. are
all
and the
The book
has,
being the
latter of 9.
first
book
of
lished
ZDMG.
but see
(title-page, 1850:
iii.,
visional preface of
which
is
five
The bhdsya
is
again lacking.J
|_The
member
word vratya
is
defined
by BR.
as
'
to the son of
an uninitiated
man (Baudhayana,
It is further
applied
Manu, x. 20), or
the sacrament of initiation slip by (Manu,
i.
[8.] i6'^:
cf.
also to
ii. 39).
one who has let the proper time for
And the MBh., at v. 35.46 = 1227, classes the vratya with the offscourings of society,
such as incendiaries, poisoners, pimps, adulterers, abortionists, drunkards, and so on.
vratya in
dicant.
this
book
is
vi.
1503,
BR. express
p. 112,
may be
consulted
94.
LThe Anukr., in
says adhydtmakam
also
Bloomfield's
its
in
his
contribution
to
Biihler-Kielhorn's
(see p. 773);
(see
is
celebrated in the
A V.,
769
BOOK
XV.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
^^0
Chandogya Upanishad
of the
and surface-obscurity, the book is not unworthy of a searchThat investigation should be one of much wider scope than I can
presume that the principal passages of the literature which would
ing investigation.
by which vratyas gain admission to the Brahmanical order), namely the seventeenth
Excerpts
adhyaya of the PB. (parts 1-4) and the eighth //-a/3///a^(i of L(;S. (part 6).
from these passages were given by Weber (1849), Ind. Stud. i. 33, 52 and, more
And
recently, the main points were reported by Hillebrandt, Ritual-litteratur, p. 139.
the whole matter has been made the subject of an article by Rajaram Ramkrishna
Bhagavat, in the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the RAS., vol. xix., pages 357-364-
To begin with, the division into two anuvakas or 'lesparyayas, is clearly avouched by the Old Anukr.
and the second of
(see next IT but one) and it is also proved by AV. xix. 23. 25, where the vralya-hooV. is
sc. anuvakabhydm .?]
mentioned as a dual, the text reading vratyabhyam [accent
I
The
svdha,
'
to the
hail
'The
decad-division
is
wanting.
Lin the foregoing books, the Berlin edition has grouped together for the purposes of
numeration the combinable /arj'^J''^''' (see pages 471-2) so as to form the groups which
numbers as viii. 10 (with 6 paryayas) ix. 6 (with 6) [ix. 7 has but i ;] xi. 3 (with 3) ;
For theoretical consistency, the same procedure
(with 7); and xiii. 4 (with 6).
should have been followed in this book and the next but the practical difference would
have amounted to little (we should have had to cite, for example, xv. i. 18' instead of
it
xii. 5
XV. 18.
is
1,
or xvi.
I.
Bombay
and
For an account of
SPP's detailed defense of
edition.
for
full
Of the
first line,
anuvaka; and
refer to the
lines
5-10 refer
anuvaka
as a
first
first
brackets refer to the paryayas as counted from the beginning of the book.
(i.
dvyund
I)
{\.i')
ekddai;a
paro bhavet
smrtah
(i.
(i.
(i.
3).
5)
7).
771
BOOK
XV.
caturdaqa'tra
\tii'\
da(a
da(amam
(ii.
Z'ldy ad
(ii.8)
(ii.
1,2):
[8,
6)
pancako
(ii.7)
[17, 16]
[14]
da(;aindt parah
9]
[13]
(ii.
(ii.
form follows.
[15, i8]J
1).
first
71.
subdivided.
Observe
all
contained in the
Old Anukr., excepting those concerning the number of ganas (the third line
in each table), which statements are taken from the summations noted by some mss. at
the end of \\\& gana-parydyas, and excepting the "sums" in the last column, and excepting the distribution of the avasdnarcas of parydyas 13 and 11 into 2 categories (as
explained in the fourth paragraph of the next page).
text of the
Pary.-no in anuv.
"
"
i. I
book
i.
34567
679
3
i.
Ganas
Ganavasanarcas
Paryayavasanarcas
28
i.
i8
i.
16
i.
i.
Sums
_2\
88
26
II
112
Pary.-no in anuv.
"
ii. I
book
ii.
ii.
10
Ganas
Ganavasanarcas
Vacanani
ii.
ii.
12
ii.
ii.7
'i-8
iig
15
16
13
14
10
II
ii-
10
ii.
11
18
17
16
24
Paryayavasanarcas
11
24
II
10
_68
108
Note that the " fourteen " and " eleven " assigned respectively to parydyas ii. 6 (or 13)
and ii. 4 (or ir) represent non-coordinate divisions, as explained below, p. 772.
Some
m.ss.
sum up
table).
gana-avasanarcas,
16
-f
24
-(-
71
16;
At
as 112.
we
find the
summation
ganas, 20
II.
anuvdka
vacana-avasdnarcas,
|_
first
in
in
all,
between the two editions in the divisions of the paryayas. There are no
them in the parydyas proper (as distinguished from the gana-
differences between
parydyas),
parydyas
i.e.
in
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XV.
The
772
paryayas (those
which have subdivided divisions), that is, to ihc gana-parySyas 2, 4, 5, 6, 11, 13, 14.
In paryaya 14, each of the 12 numbered divisioVis of the Berlin ed. is really n gaita and
is subdivided (alike in both editions, by a mark just after krtva) into 2 vacanas : but
the vacanas are
4,
ed.
become
SPP.
18 with
to
paryaya
is
We
namely that the 9 ganas of the Berlin ed. would become (9 x 3 =) 27 ganaavasanarcas in the Bombay ed. but in fact the mss. divide one ga/ia (the eighth see
note thereon) into only 2 subdivisions so that the sum is only 26. Note here especially
that the anomalous division is supported by the Old Anukr. and that the two editions
that of 4
do not
differ in the
|_With paryHyas
given
is
in full
16.
In paryaya 2
(for
minor differences, see notes), we have the first and last, each
and the remaining 2, each with 6 (a, b, C, d, e, and
making
f-h),
12
and
In
nate.
gana
13,
each of the
paryayas
first
and
1 1
divisions as
we have
numbered
ing 4
into
1 1
is
5-l-(3X2=)6=ii,
doubtless to be
made by taking
gana-avasanarcas (3 ganas of
the
first 5
all.
is
2 each).
|_Of this book we find in Paipp. (in xviii.) only the ^x^\. paryaya
and a phrase from the second.* Moreover, neither Kau9. nor
Vait. make any citations from the book
but it may be noted
that XV. 5. I is reckoned to the rdudra gaiia by the schol. to
Kau9. 50. 13. In respect of contents and style, the book is quite
like the Brahmanas, and it is all in prose.
Occasional sequences
of words are rhythmical (so the first phrase of 17.8 and the
relative clauses of 15 and 16 and 17); but these are doubtless
*\Ste p. 1016.J
mere casual lapses into meter (cf. p. 869).J
;
and
have thought
it
sake of
Moreover,
J J
773
Bombay
edition,
have added,
wherever the
divisions,
BOOK
XV.
in ell-brackets
latter differ
xv.
the
J),
(|_
edition.
kdnda
may
as a whole
first
be given.
\astadaqa paryayah.
Paryaya the
I.
\astdu.
I.
sdmni pankti ;
2. z-p.
Translated
sSmni brhati ; 3.
; 6.
pankti (20
just
i.
130
Griffith,
going about
The
asit.
ii.
; 8.
ip. virad
4..
3-p. anustubk.^
185.
he stirred up Prajapati.
full
samnt
syll.).
2.
yajurbrdkmy anustubk
i-p.
1.
Ppp. reads
first.
he generated
that.
atmanas suparnam.
great
The
He increased
4.
we
if
In this verse both elided initial a's have to be restored, making 19 syllables.
He
5.
gods
of the
he became the
Lord
{iqdna).
We
need
pdri
to read
He became
6.
last three
abhavat
to
make 16
syllables.
words.J
Indra's bow.
Ppp. inserts devandm before ekavr-, and reads tad indradhanur abhavat.
ab/tavat, again,
Blue
7.
That
well be
is,
'
fills
To
read
its belly,
red
[its]
apparently, of the
back.
bow
(the rainbow)
though
'
its
'
his.'
8.
With the blue he envelops {pra-vr) a hostile cousin, with the red
he pierces one hating him [
he who knows thus]: so say the theo-
logians {brahmavddiii)
If
It
we read
-ti iti,
but to
in
call the
passage an anustubh
brackets
is
called for
by the
is
absurd.
sense.
BOOK
2-
XV.
;;
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XV.
Paryaya the
2.
774
second.
[dvyiind trin^ai.
c.
The Anukr.
LThe reckoning
letters.
Translated
I. a.
b.
is
He
arose
130
he moved out
Adityas and
all
the gods;
Griffith,
ii.
(vi-cal)
1[ 3.
186.
c.
all
in the translation
him moved out both the brhdt and the rathainiard and the
L2.J after
and
Li.J
Adityas and of
all
and the
who
revil-
ratJiaintard
(dhdman) [who knoweth thus]. Of him in the eastern quarter e. L5.J faith
is
the harlot, Mitra the magadhd (bard.'), discernment the garment,
hair, yellow the two pravai-tds, kalmali the
what is and what is to be the two footmen
i^pariskandd), mind the rough vehicle {vipathd), g. \J .\ Matari^van and
Pavamana (the cleansing wind) the two drawers {-vd/id) of the rough
[6.j both
f.
'
'
The
is in
is after purahsardii ; very strangely, however, the mss. and Anukr. set
no avasana here, but one, altogether out of place, after pratodds, and two that are
uncalled for after manls and vipathdm respectively
of these two we have retained
natural division
forward to
its
to the divisions as
775
BOOK
[As
-XV. 2
1[ 2. J
wan ting. J
2. a.
b.
XV.
He
L9.J
O.J after
he
c.
\_\\.\
yajnayajniya and the vdmadevyd and the sacrifice and the sacrificer and
the cattle doth he offend
who
d. \_i2.}
it
3. a. |_IS.J
He
arose;
him moved out both the vdirupd and the vdirdjd and the
waters and king Varuna c. \\7.\ against both the vdirupd and the vdirdjd and the waters and king Varuna doth he offend who revileth a thusknowing Vratya; d. L18.J of both the vdirupd and the vdirdjd and the
waters and king Varuna doth he become the dear abode [who knoweth
thus].
Of him in the western quarter e. L'Q-J cheer is the harlot,
laughter the mdgadhd, discernment the garment, day the turban, night
the hair, yellow the two pravartds, kalmali the jewel, f. L20.J both day
and night the two footmen, mind the etc. etc.
b.
Li 6. J after
e,
ingly.
ira,
and the
text should
be emended accord-
[_SPP., p. 322, maintains that the mss. showing ira are influenced
is
the true
AV.
reading.J
by the RV.
Some
mss.
[2 I.J
L22.J after
seven seers
and the seven seers and king Soma doth he offend who revileth a
d. L24.J of both the ^yditd and the ndudliasd and
the seven seers and king Soma doth he become the dear abode [who
dliasd
thus-knowing Vratya
knoweth
thus].
Of him
in
e.
L2S.J lightning
is
the
XV.
BOOK
2-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XV.
776
harlot,
night the hair, yellow the two pravartds, kalmali the jewel,
what
is
vehicle,
27.
g.
is
wind the charioteer, the whirlwind the goad, h. 28. both fame
and glory the two forerunners to him cometh fame, cometh glory, who
knoweth thus. J
vehicle, the
The
b, c,
(yaitd
Paryaya the
3.
\ekddafa.
pipilikamadhyd gdyatrl ;
i.
In b,
sdntnl gdyatrl ;
dsurt pankti ;
9.
dsurt jagati;
also
by Zimmer,
why now
J. drci brhali ;
lo.
given by I.O.D.R.K.
third.
sSmny usnih ;
2.
dsury anustubh
is
rest in saptars-.
6.
prdjdpatyd tristubh
Translated
8.
virdd gdyalri.]
it.
7.
i.
131
Griffith,
ii.
188.
In part
p. ISS.
He
1.
One ms.
10
't-.
+ 6 + 8 = 24.
He
2.
said
The Anukr.
3.
The Anukr.
Of
With
similar structure in
4.
KBU.
i.
5,
and JB.
settle.
ii.
24, 1_AB.
viii. 12,
it,
me.
and
feet,
my
note to xiv.
2.
65 J.
5.
yajtiayajfiiya
Nearly
all
both
our mss. (pot Bp., which has -eye iti) give anucyej l_and SPP. so reads
have
[pieces],
At
but Bp. has -f iti) ; and this accent [_the svarita\ points distinctly toward
tirafcyi, which is doubtless the true reading
it is given by R.T., and I. has -(cy^, with
wrong accent our text is to be emended accordingly to tiraqcyi (cf. ad/taracya, aniicyd,
-(ci
The
6.
{ydjits)
The
7.
six of his
verses
{re)
descriptions in
KBU. and
TTJ
8.
corruption lor
-t/id
14-13," topj in
KBU.
the
That
is
settle the
'
cushion
i.
The
the
Poona
is
ed.,
latter
should be some-
leaned against.
Vratya ascended.
messengers {prahdyyci),
SPP's
|_so
Aufrecht conjectures
10.
(J).
apaaqraydh)
'
9.
how
-XV.
XV.
The
p. "
BOOK
all
have
P.M.W.
-dyyan.
become
who knoweth
11.
All beings
R.
is
his waiters
Paryaya the
4.
thus.
fourth.
ddivljagatl ; a. 0/ 2,^., 4. prSjdpatyd gdyatri ; / b, ^ b. drey anuprdjdpatyd jagaK ; 2 b. prajdpatyd pankti ; 2 c. drct jagatl ; 3 c.
bhdumdrci\J \ iristubh ; 4 b. sdmnl tristubh ; j b. prajdpatyd brhati ; j c, 6 c. 2-p. drct
fahkti; 6 b. drey usnih^
n 0/ j,j,
[diyiind vinfati.
c 4
stubh; I
Translated
C-
6.
2-p-
to
i.
131
Griffith,
ii.
188.
(ed.
Konow),
p. 214.
1.
Li.J
[2. J
they
brltdt
and ratham-
The subdivisions of verses [_see page 772, ^ 2 abovej acknowledged by the Anukr. in
hymn are those marked by the mss. and edition
a has one syllable less than
belongs to it by the definition (and so also i b, but there is no name* for a division containing 23 syllables).
The
In b is to be read in all the verses dkurvan, with the mss.
this
* |_That
in c.
is,
is
anu-sthd
metrical unity.J
2. L4.J For him, from the southern quarter, [5. J they made the two
summer months guardians, znd yajndyajniya and vdmadevyd a.ttend3.n\.s.
[6.\ The two summer months guard from the southern quarter, and j/q/ndyajhiya and vdmadevyd attend, him who knoweth thus.
3-
rainy
L7-J Fo'' him, from the western quarter, L8.J they made the two
months guardians, and vairupd and vairajd attendants. L9.J The
BOOK
4-
XV.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XV.
778
two rainy months guard from the western quarter, and vdirupd and
rajd attend, him who knoweth thus.
The Anukr.
to
For
implies in a pratici-as.
in his Critical
be equivalent to simple
c,
Notice, p. 224J
[_so
vdi-
the Berlin
is
arci.
L'Oj For him, from the northern quarter, L'^-J they made the two
autumn months guardians, and gyditd and naudhasd attendants. L 2. J The
two autumn months guard from the northern quarter, and qyditd and
naudhasd attend, him who knoweth thus.
4.
'
in 2. 4), the
i^aitd in
b and
c,
but Bp.
5. |_I3.J
L14.J they
attendants.
fixed quarter,
fire
made
winter months guard from the fixed quarter, and earth and
the two
attend,
thus.
For him, from the upward quarter, Li7-J they made the two
cool months guardians, and heaven and Aditya attendants.
L^^.J The
two cool months guard from the upward quarter, and heaven and Aditya
attend, him who knoweth thus.
6. L16.J
Paryaya the
5.
\soda(a.
mantroktarudradevatydh. 1
C of i-y. z-p.
a. s-p.
prdjdpatyd 'nustubh
brdhml gdyatri ; a of 3, 4, 6.
brdhmi gdyatri ; 7 b. virdj?\
j-p.
fifth.
satnavisamd gdyairi ; i
b. ^-p.
In this hymn, again, the division made by the mss. and the Anukr. is very strange
and obviously opposed to the sense. Sixteen subdivisions [_the reckoning is explained
above at p. 772, 1[ 3 J are made by reckoning the last 16 syllables |_ following iqdnah
andj (beginning with no, 'sya) as belonging only to verses i and 7 and the mss. set no
aziasana-xaTixV after tisthati, where alone it has reason, but, in vss. I, 7, introduce it
Rather than put it in so out of place, we
after i<;dnah, in the middle of a sentence.
;
have omitted
'sya
it
paqun nA
One ms.
in our text.
sa-,
showing that
it
(R.),
it
may be
noticed,
fills
out to tisthatP
and
na
like
I.
full,
Li.J
ii.
189.
attends him [as] attendant from the intermediate direction of the eastern
quarter; not Carva, not Bhava, not l9ana ('the lord') L3-J injures him
nor his cattle nor his fellows who knoweth thus.
resolution
meter bhurij.
50. 13. J
is
needed
in
a to
|_This paragraph
him "
make 24
is
second avasdna.\
779
BOOK
XV.
-XV.
southern
the
of
The archer
(^arva
not ^arva
etc. etc.
L6.J
they
lord of cattle
('
')
attendant.
The
L7.J
4. L8.J
quarter, they
made the
him
tdsma
in our text
L9.J
The
as attendant
for tdsmdi.
[lo.j For him, from the intermediate direction of the fixed quarter,
5.
they
him
not
f arva
attendant.
L"
etc. etc.
6. \_\2.\
direction of the
upward quarter
of
upward
the
attendant.
L'SJ
the intermediate
7. L^4-J For him, from all the intermediate directions, they made the
archer I^ana attendant.
L^S-J The archer Igana as attendant attends him
from
all
16. injures
The
him nor
P.M.W.E.
to give in
have -bhyo
'nt-
E. andj Bs.
SPP. with
Lso
all
'nt-
After the definition of the c of 1-7 the Anukr. adds: hinasti vyaghrddisv avagantavyah; which apparently means that in 2-6 is to be understood the verb hinasti,
which is expressed only in
c and 7 c zydghradisu is probably a corruption.
1
LAfter
its
metrical definition of
avagantavya ; and
xi. i.
36, the
One
words (see
ritual
for the safety of the bride as she sets out for her
appropriate.
And
it is
iv. 14. 5 in
p.
740)
new home.
"
The verse
or pardviny,
is
as a prayer
In that connection, a
and so forth
5.
ity,
would be
xi. i.
36
is
entirely
used
in
safety
on the road
similarly {svdr
to
yantu ydjamdndh
BOOK
XV. 5-
is
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XV.
AV.
it
at
is
780
The
vs.
6.
i a, 3
\sadvin(ati.
fankti; 7
stubh
a.
a.
Paryaya the
drey usnih
2\i,4
b.
7 b.
sdmny anustubh ; g
prdjdpatyd tristubh;
brhati;
C.
g.
sdmni
sixth.
dsuri brhati ; 8
tristubh
drey anuslub/i
b.
c,
C.
b.
parosnih
a.
sdmni pankti ;
drsT pankti
c.
virdd jagati ; 7
c.
/ b,
^y b, i? b.
drci
b.
drci
tri-
C.
nierd
drei brhati ; g
c.
virdd
c,
brhati.']
Translated
He moved
i.
132; Griflith,
ii.
190.
Li.J
To make
vl-acal- in a
2.
fire
the metrical
and
b,
descriptions
and s6 ag-
He moved out
L4.J
in c
fit
and so more or
less
we need
to
read
c,
3.
L7.J
ca
is
to
|_8.J
after
him moved
out both the verses and the chants and the sacrificial formulas and the
brahman.
sacrificial
who knoweth
4.
L'O.J
of the
He moved
('
')
('
ij
after
him moved
') and the
story of eld
78l
BOOK
XV.
-xv. 7
Most of the mss. accent /o^a in both b and c (R.s.m.K.D. have lokas ; only R.s.m.
our text makes the needed correction.
|_With the almost unanimous
support of his authorities, SPP. prints Idkas, lokandin, which accentuation (albeit so
isolated) he takes in this case to be " the genuine Atharvan accent "
see his notes,
has lokanant)
p.
330
7.
f.J
[IQ-J
He moved
out toward an
he
it
L20.J after
Diti
and Aditi and Ida and Indraru. L2I-J Verily both of Diti and of Aditi
and of Ida and of IndranI doth he become the dear abode who knoweth
thus.
Anavrtta
in
obscure
is
is
andvrtyam
L22.J
He moved
rest, into
all
to
'
accents indrdnyag.
all
L^S-J Verily
the deities doth he become the
all
the deities.
thus.
three parts
'
'
who knoweth
There seems
virdj and
I.
no.
this verse
all
the
but the Anukr. does not so prescribe, nor do the mss. set an
first
p. 772, 1[ 2J.
The
mss.
all
L24.J
He moved
out toward
all
him moved out both Prajapati and the most exalted one and the
father and the grandfather.
\J2.6.\ Verily both of Prajapati and of the
most exalted one and of the father and of the grandfather doth he
become the dear abode who knoweth thus.
after
7.
\^pahcaka.
i.
earth
i.
133
Griffith,
ii.
; 4.
i-p.
gdyatri
J.
191.
sessile (Jsddru),
XV.
BOOK
7-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SANIHITA.
XV.
782
He, becoming a sessile greatness, went etc. so VV. suggests .in a pencilled
Aufrecht and the Pet. Lexx. suspect a play of words between sddrii and samuAufrecht renders sddrur
drd, but the likeness is too slight to make the matter certain.
bhutva by " setting itself in motion," as if sa + dru, and the Pet. Lexx. seem to favor the
'
[_0r,
'
note.J
writer,
I
but
it
hardly to be credited.
is
After
tnanu
in
Aufrecht
sec.
his authorities.J*
all
turned out both Prajapati and the most exalted one and the
it,
father and the grandfather and the waters and faith, becoming rain.
3.
To him come
knoweth
waters, to
him cometh
Unto
x^-i.^.
rain,
who
of
all
SPP's
authorities J.
turned about both faith and sacrifice and world and food
it
him cometh
faith, to
thus.
{bhiitvd).
anuvaka with
first
8.
\trika.
I.
He became
Both elided
sdmny usnih
impassioned
initial fl's
need
to
paryayas
; 2.
i.
eighth.
prijdfatyd 'nustubh
134; Griffith,
{raj)
For the
near end.J
Paryaya the
p. 771,
ii.
; _j.
drci pankti^
192.
be restored
in order to
fill
of the Anukr.
2.
He
(viq),
dnnam j
eating.
Anukr. implies
3.
its
presence.
Verily both of the tribes and of the kinsmen and of food and of
food-eating doth he
memorandum
"?
He
thus.
Whitney has
pencilled the
examine upon this point the Berlin and London and Tiibingen mss. respectively and
him whether any of them did in fact read sa samudro. In the brief interval
since that query was noted, all those three distinguished men of learning have passed
away, and likewise he who would have asked them.
Meantime, the question has been
to
to tell
cleared up (vydkria)
/he
too, alas, is
by the
Hindu
scholar, S. P. Pandit,
no more here
and
783
Paryaya the
9.
/.
\^triia.
dsurijagaii
He moved
1.
; 2.
-XV. lO
XV.
ninth.
134; Griffith,
i.
BOOK
ii.
192.
Cf.
Zimmer,
p. 194.
2. After him moved out both the assembly and the gathering and the
army and strong drink.
3. Verily both of the assembly and of the gathering and of the army
and of strong drink doth he become the dear abode who knoweth thus.
Paryaya the
10.
tenth.
sdmni brhati ; 2. ^-p. drcl fahkti ; 3. 2-p. prdjdpatyd pankti ; 4.. j-p. vardhamdnd gdyatri ; j. 3 p. sdmni brhati ; 6, 8, 10. 2-p. dsuri gdyatri ; 7, 9. sdmny usnih ;
\ekdda(aia.
II.
2-p.
r.
dsuri brhati.^
1.
come
as guest,
He
2.
Griffith,
ii.
192.
(a-vraqc) against
|_That
134
i.
dominion
is,
Vratya may
The
etc. J
Berlin
mss. read, as the sense requires, mdnayet tdthd, nor was any deviation from this noted
those compared later, however, all give mdnaye
SPP's authorities, including his then living reciters, but excepting his ms. C, which has manayet tdthd, secunda manu, and mdnaye t-, prima manu.
Compare the case oiyame dlrgham, yarned dtrghatn, at xviii. 2. 3.
tdtha ; |_and so do
of
all
Thence
3.
said
Whom
Thence
'
is
we
shall
mean
'
and dominion
compare dtas
" out of
'
prdvifatu,
all
one
in
'
5.
-t-
The
it.
and our
text should
praviqdtu
:
Thence
it
mss.
is
be emended to
called for.
There
is
is
this
The
The
the situa-
no reason for
wholly unsuited to
book.
to brdhtna
L 6-^ 7
thus verily
Aufrecht so understands
which
they
in vs. 5.
without accent
"
enter.'
in
respect
all.
it
should be praodvifat.
BOOK
XV. 10-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XV.
6.
7.
This
8.
To him comes
is
Who
knows earth
quality,
knows Aditya
i.
bkurtj)
ddivl paiikti ;
;
7, 9. 2-p.
eleventh.
/'.
Stud.
i.
good
to give
them
134;
8, 10, j-p.
drey anustubh.']
2-p.
it
dominion.
ParySya the
2. z-p.
Translated: Aufrecht,
is
II.
\ekddafaka.
yonder Aditya
quality,
Who
1 1.
Indra.
is
10.
784
sanctity,
sanctity {brahmavarcashi),
g.
page 772,
Griffith,
ii.
above.
4,
193
Apastamblya Dharma-sutra
and
most
have thought
in the sequel.
may
here be given
iti :
13.
pura. 'gnihotrasya
vratya yathd
yathd
te
te
So then,
1.
nikdmas tathd
'stv
iti.
iti :
vrdtya yathd
te
priyam tathd
'stv iti
vrdtya
4.
as guest,
All that the mss. give for this verse
is
same with
10.
But
this is
the verse
is
dtitJiis.
The abbreviation is continued in 12. i and in 13. 1-4, and then 13. 5 reads in full tdd
ydsydi 'vdm vidvan vratyah, because it is the last case of occurrence of the phrase.
All this admits of no real question, and the verses are all thus filled up by Aufrecht in
his translation, although he leaves the Sanskrit text in
so
many words
its
abbreviated form
it is
worth
here only because the Anukr. commits the blunder of regarding vratyd
whole verse, and defines it as one of five syllables (restoring the elided a).
has never committed the same blunder in the numerous, but less striking, cases of
the same kind that we have had hitherto.
'tithih as the
He
{vdqa)
Vratya, be
it
so as
is
Vratya, [here
is]
785
R.
-XV. 12
XV.
the only ms. that writes out at the beginning of this verse and the next
is
enam aha.
one
BOOK
It
deiinition, as
fact omit
it
it is
by some
no definition of
six syllables
elsewhere.
it
ydd
AB.
|_At
viii.
24
is
in
a passage
5.
makes
them
Vratya, let
last clause
above at
ix. 6. 19.
J
6.
7.
who knoweth
is
it
so as
all
becometh dear
Vratya, be
it
so as
is
he
to his dear
one
(m.),
thy
will,
he tfiereby
will.
first
vs. 10.
The
though
vd<;as.
have
th.ee,
dear.
is
dear, he
occur again in
all
dear to
is
thus.
8.
Vratya, be
of will-possessors
Most of the mss. (except D.R.s.m.) again accent vafdsy [and so twelve of SPP's,
O. has va^inam.
Read at the beginning in our text ai 'nam
Vratya, be
it
so as
is
desire,
One would
like to
emend nik&mi
t.
to -mi.
/</.
Stud.
i.
135
may
here be given
ii.
Grifiith,
3. 7
ii.
194.
Now then,
as guest
set on,
Not one of
fires
hotavyam
ity atisrstena
when the
repeated from
the desire of
Translated: Aufrecht,
vss. 1-3,
{bhii) in
j-p. gdyatri ; z.
J, 6, 9, /o.
our
he cometh to be
12.
[eiddafaia.
desire,
BOOK
XV. 12-
iv.
62).
2.
mission
If
3.
786
by Prat
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XV.
am
about to
make
oblation.
if
oblation.
4.
Prajapatya and samny anustubh are each of sixteen syllables what the Anukr.
its use of both terms in regard to this verse and not in regard to vs. 3 is diffiiti dve prdjapatyanustubhan ; dvitiya sdmni ; tatho 'bhe
cult to see. |_His words are
;
means by
each
He
bhurijau.
:
He
writing^
He foreknows the road that the Fathers go, the road that the gods go.
5.
awkwardly by
less
purva bhurik.\
SPP's
eight of
is
better
|_and so
do seven or
authorities J.
6.
He
7.
There
his oblation
is
[duly] made.
Now
8.
makes
oblation,
He knows
9.
by a thus-knowing
Vratya,.
not the road that the Fathers go, nor the road that the
gods go.
The same
He
10.
The
5.
his oblation
is
ahutdm
(for
dhutam)
There
11.
is
is left
probably an
in this
is
therefore probably
The
all
accent
error.
Paryaya the
thirteenth.
simny usnih ; 7 b,j b. prdjdpatyd 'nustubh ; a 0/2-4.. dsurt gdyatri ; 2\>, 4b,
sdmni brhad ; j t,.3-p. nkrd gdyatri ; _y b. z-p. virdd gdyatri ; 6. prdjdpatyd pahkti
\caturdafa.
7.
a.
dsurijagatt
; 8.
satahpahkti ;
9. atsarapankti.']
i.
135
may
here be given
ii.
Griffith,
3. 7
ii.
4,
above.J
195.
(see introd. to
paryaya
1 1),
parallel to
16. J
787
1.
Now
Li.J
BOOK
XV.
-XV. 13
in
first
Now
L3.J
through
4, the
Anukr.
fails to
make any
in
b.
Now in
3. |_5.J
night as guest, [6.\ he thereby gains possession of those pure worlds that
are in the sky.
4. L7.J
night as guest,
|_8.J
In
is,
a,
Lg.J
Now in whosesoever
a,
Anukr.
in the description of 5 a,
6. [i I.J
Now
SPP.
to
Ndmaobibhrad
(so in p.)
is
name
[only],
nama
it
bibhrat or namabibhrdt.
'
tainer
is
There
why
tousle (maltreat)
is
him
'
and the
is
padas, which
Li 3- J
this deity I
is
Aufrecht
no perceptible reason
'
if
'
he
may
he do not tousle
him (because
honors under
18.
is
suggested as possible
he
is
vs. 7 to
'
For
this
cause to abide;
this,
XV.
BOOK
13-
That
is,
my
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XV.
meant
attentions are
whom
The
788
repetition
imam imam
is
very
strange,
\j,c.
vacandni\.
a.
svardd gdyatri ; y
a,
him who
[duly] offered of
14.
[catvdri vinfalif ca
become
a.
A. 3-p.
i,
ti.
anustubh
; \>
purausnih
drcl pankti
10
a.
a.
prdjdpatyd
tristubh.'l
As he moved
Li.J
{qdrdhas) of Maruts,
out
coming
i.
136;
Griffith,
ii.
195.
L2.J with
mind
moved
But
it
Maruts'
and correspondingly
other verses
no remark
will
moved
in all
troop
making
the
out after,
out toward
to render thus
[it] after
correspondingly
it
:
'
when he moved
It is possible,
difficult.
Bs. has
-d).
One
-dts krtva.
4. \J.\
As he moved
being, moved
ing into
offered
L9J -A^s he moved out toward the fixed quarter, Vishnu, coming into
moved out after, making virdj [his] food-eater; \\0.\ with virdj
food-eater doth he eat food who knoweth thus.
S-
being,
as
6. |_il.J
moved out
as
As he moved
789
7.
8.
-xv. 15
out after, making the call svadhd [his] food-eater LH-J with
svadhd as food-eater doth he eat food who knoweth thus.
call
being,
XV.
moved
being,
the
-A^s
L'S-J
BOOK
L'S-J -^s he moved out toward men {fttaniisya), Agni, coming into
moved out after, making the cry svdhd (' hail ') [his] food-eater L16.J
;
who knoweth
thus.
9. L17.J As he moved out toward the upward quarter, Brihaspati, coming into being, moved out after, making the cry vdsat [his] food-eater;
The
first
pada
is
L19J As he moved out toward the gods, Tgana (' the lord '), coming
moved out after, making fury [his] food-eater L20.J with fury
food-eater doth he eat food who knoweth thus.
10.
into being,
as
If
by BR.), the
9
+9+
first
-I-
ii.
136, as cited
it
7 (being bhurij).
11. [2 1. J
eny
-I-
As he moved
coming
'),
moved out
into being,
after,
foodthus.
12. L23-J As he moved out toward all the intermediate directions, the
most exalted one, coming into being, moved out after, making the brdhman [his] food-eater; L24J with the brdhman as food-eater doth he eat
food who knoweth thus.
The
t.
ddivi pankti ;
3.
J,
dsurl brhatl ; j,
6. 2-p.
sdmm
wanting
in the
Anukr.
g.
prajdpatyd 'nustubh
{4, 7, S.
Siurtj)*
virdd gdyatrtP^
in vss. 3, 4, 7,
The
and
8,
7, 8.
4,
brhatt
is
15.
\navaka.
subdivision
first
Of
that Vratya
i.
137; Griffith,
ii.
197.
Bp. combines this verse and the following into one, reckoning only eight verses in
the
hymn.
And one
in
hymns
15, 16, 17 as
SPP.
beginning
them
the Anukr., seems
my
prints
see
also
statement at page 771, endj; this, which is opposed to
quite uncalled for and wrong.
l_But, for our vss. 3 and 4 at least, SPP. notes that his
procedure
is in
accord with
5. l,
as
it
does
LExcept
in fact in
15. 2,
Bp.J
XV.
BOOK
15-
2.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XV.
790
breathings (vyand).
3.
4.
yon sun
5.
is
this
fire.
is
is
{ddityd).
The pada-m?&.
O.p.m.
is first,
Tt?iA
prddh-
see Prat.
iii.
praoudhah (instead
of prdoiidhah)
Bs.
and
45, note.
is third,
by name, that
inferred (^abhyudhd)
is
yon
moon.
Some
mss. Lof
Ws
abhioudhah (but D.
abhioii-)
|_and
so SPP.J.
(vibhti)
6.
That
7.
is,
is
this
by name, that
is
fifth,
womb
(iySni)
by name, that
is
these
is
these
waters.
8.
9.
is sixth,
is
these cattle.
seventh,
is
creatures {prajd).
Pary^ya the
16.
\soptaka.
LThe
i,^.
'
sixteenth.
snih
; 6.
ydjusi tristubh
y dsurt gdyatril\
.
metrical definitions of the Anukr. imply in every verse the inclusion of the
words _y<?
'sya
noted at
p. 771, end,
with an avasdna-mzrk.
In this hymn, the mss. in general omit at the beginning both
15
only_j'i^.
also (so K.
throughout).
Translated
1.
2.
i.
137
is first,
is
Griffith,
that
is
ii.
198.
the day of
second, that
is
full
the
moon.
quarter (dstaka).
3.
is third,
4.
is
5.
is fifth,
6.
is
7.
is
seventh, that
|_Bloomfield,
A J P.
xvii.
411,
that
fourth, that
that
the day of
is
new moon.
is faith.
is
consecration.
is
these sacrificial
gifts.
(;raddha, vs. 4. J
79"
17.
I,
[ifafa.
; 2, 7.
BOOK
XV.
-xv. l8
j. ydjusi pahkti ; 4.
137
i.
sdmnl tristubh
Griffith,
198.
ii.
1.
is first,
2.
is
second, that
3.
is
4.
is
fourth, that
5.
is fifth,
6.
is sixth,
7.
is
8.
that
this earth.
is
that
that
10:
the atmosphere.
is
the asterisms.
is
is
the seasons.
is
seventh, that
is
the year.
thus
(etdt) verily
the
One ms. (R.) prefixes tdsya vratyasya also to this and the two following verses. |_In
Bombay ed., each verse begins with tdsya vratyasya and an ai'asana-vmxV see
The sense of the three is obscure Aufrecht leaves them untranslated.
771, end. J
the
p.
9.
into
As
they enter together into the sun (adityd), just so [do they] also
The
10.
One
[is]
day.
(all
{iti)
[is]
the
offering.
all
i8.
\^pahcaka.
i.
ddivt paiikti ;
Paryaya the
2,
j. drci brhatt ;
that Vratya
2.
As
3.
As
4.
is
sdmny
usniA.]
199.
wind
as for his
is
this fire
is
this
').
skull-halves
ii.
; /.
yonder moon.
drey anustubh
Of
cleansing one
4..
138; Griffith,
i.
1.
eighteenth.
Diti
and Aditi
[his]
two
With the day [is] the Vratya westward, with the night eastward:
homage to the Vratya.
5.
p.
770.
For the
Book XVI.
of subject not apparent. J
LUnity
the fourth
is
Introduction
of the
book
contribution
Bloomfield's
also
Kielhorn Grundriss,
The study
p. 94.
my
distinctly fails, in
Buhler-
the
to
Indische Studien,
evening prayers,
to
1S5,
xiii.
i. 1 1
S; 6;
be taken as the words of them
;
8-1
7.
" that
rest,
and
1)
expressing the " joy " that " cometh in the morning," and are accordingly placed, as
usual and appropriate, at the end of the
mantras concerned,
title
vi.,
'
terror
by night
'
is
One
in
half tempted to
is
"J
p. 281), it
may
is
the
first
book
The LMajorJ Anukr. calls the whole book prajapatya : prajapatyasya nava paryayah; and both of its two anuvakas are evidently called by the same name \_prajapatydbhydm\ in xix. 23. 26; whether this means to ascribe the authorship of the book
to Prajapati
by
not certain.
is
to
imply
its
name prajapatya pertains only to the first anuvaka, the one of four paryayas}
may, however, be added that 'Cae. prajapatyasya in the first line of the printed extract
below may mean the whole book or else only the first anuvaka.\
that the
'
It
LQuotations from the Old Anukr. are given piecemeal through the mss. of the book.
Line
vakas of the
1
'
in
prajapatyan
'
book
and the
in his
Critical Notice,
792
first
793
'
first
is
we may expect
gloka which
XVI.
BOOK
lines
and 2 of our
ddyath
(ii.
extract.
Line
da(;akam, hy
i)
tasmdc ca
param
2 refers to
ekdda^akam (ii. 2)
dvyadhikam vihitam :
(?)
(n.'i)
bit of the
(or hydu-)
Old Anukr.
is
[7]
[8]
5).
[9]
at the
is
fragment seems
(ii.
6]
[5,
(ii.4)
The quoted
\\\e.
to
A comparison of the
text of the
Old Anukr.
(above) with that of the Major Anukr. shows that the later text has quoted every word of
lines
2-6 of the
older, excepting
tions given on
in
book
most part
also to this
table.
**
Pary.-no in anuv.
"
i.
" book
i.
i-3
i-4
ii. I
ii.
ii-3
ii.4
ii.S
Ganas
Ganavasanarcas
Vacanani
Sur
14
Paryayavasanarcas
II
13
25
53
Note that the " ten " (6 + 4) and the " thrice eleven " (8 + 25) assigned by the Old
Anukr. to parydyas 5 (or ii. i) and 8 (or ii. 4) represent non-coordinate divisions, as
noticed and explained above, p. 771, and p. 772,1(4.
Some mss. sum up the avasdnarcas
of the first anuvdka as 32 (correctly). Those of the second are summed up as follows
parydya-avasdnarcas, 53 (correctly) gana-avasdnarcas, 14 (correctly) avasdnarcas
"of both kinds," 68 (! but by D. correctly as 67). The 67 with the 4 vacanas make 71
(so Bs. correctly).
And 71+32 make 103 for the whole book, and so one ms. at least
sums them up.
LSince the book consists wholly of parydya-sUktas, there is no difference between
the two editions in respect to the hymn-numbers: compare pages 611 and 770.
The
wanting.
SPP.
is
p.
The
and 33
explanation
is
(or
ii.
i)
and 8 (or
The
differences
ii.4).
I" these,
6 and
and counted as a
In parydya
separate avasdna only for its first and last occurrence in that sequence.
5 there are properly d ganas, each with 3 subdivisions therefore we have 2 ganas (the
namely, that,
in
given in
is
full
BOOK
xvi.
I-
first
and
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKlHITA.
XVI.
last),
making 4
have
In
10.
divisions
manner,
like
therefore
[The book
I.
ID, 12,
13;
In Paipp.
m parydya
2,6;
4.
so, in all,
Whitney, Index,
excepts verses
p. 5,
11; 9. I,2.J
6. 1-4,
(xviii.)
we
25,
mainly prose
is
and
8,
we have
2=)
794
namely
1-3
8.
I,
some
LThe
book
reason.
and
And
9. 3.
times
see under
i.
{T).
trayodafa.
3.
Griffith,
Let go
1.
[is]
verse, or the
ii.
; 7.
9. 3, 4.J
ydjusi trtstubh
; 4.
nicrd virddgdyatri ;
go
dsuri giyatri
9.
dsurt paniti
the heavenly
let
hymn
in Kau(;. 9. 9, in the
(^paryaya),
;
with
it
is
quoted
one "
lets
[are]
fires.
process of prepar-
In Ppp. the
Dimming
6.
3.
5.
201.
first.
; z, to.
Translated
The
4. i;
J, 8.
II.
2.
is
it
Paryaya the
I.
\_Prajdpati
2. i,
is
Kau9.,
in the
body-spoiling.
All these epithets are nom. sing. masc.
in V. 31. 9 as epithets of the flesh-eating
tioned in vs.
xiii.
cf.
also vs. 7,
below
as
fire,
"tina-.
myself
S-
]_
185), discussing
takes our
I let
That one do we
let
Weber
fires
(^Ind.
menStud.
string of epithets,
the
names
of the
2, 3.
go
me
not wash
us,
down
whom we
against
hate.
795
BOOK
XVI.
-xvi. 2
These two verses form a part of vss. 15-21 in the water-thunderbolt (udavajra)
hymn, above, x. 5 |_see my notej and fragments of the same hymn are found further
on in ^\s paryiiya and in 7. 6, 13, indicating some connection of application with that
hymn, though Kaug. suggests such connection only for xvi. 2. i
;
Thou
6.
let
ocean.
With
The
7.
fire
that
in the waters,
is
it
do
x. 5. 23.
go, the
I let
dimming, digging,
body-spoiling one.
With
this
The
8.
PGS.
verse compare
LThe
ii.
used
6. 10,
definition of the
in the
Anukr. seems
O waters,
to
this is that
what
of
you
May
9.
[it]
10.
away from
us defilement
1 1
waters;
sin
let
let
them
them carry
[carry]
forth evil-
dreaming.
With
With
12.
touch
my
We
had
13.
compare parts of
this verse
We
above as
i.
vdgdevatya.
Out
Griffith,
of
a, b.
ii.
that
fires
Paryaya the
me
second.
dsury usnih
3.
drey anustubh
jr.
Put in
in the waters.
sit
divine [waters].
Siury anustubh
t.
brhati ;
Translated
33.
the propitious
call
2.
I.
skin.
[satia.
x. 5. 24.
; 6.
3.
simny usnik
4.
^-p.
simnl
nicrd virddgdyatri.^
202.
evil-eating
(.')
with refreshment
honey.
The
mss.
is,
TB.
iii.
however, assured by
in the
3.
its
Kaug.
namely,
5. 6,
and
xiii. i.
The reading
Add'l Note,
of the
592 J),
very end of the chapter of witch[_i.e.
p.
samdhavya
'bhimrfati; and again, twice (58. 6, 12) in the ceremony for long life after initiation to
Vedic study, once with the direction iti samdhdzya, and once with a smearing with
fragrant powders. The word iirja in our text might also be nominative, and comes is
'
of course doubtful.
The
'
2-
xvi.
Rich
2.
'
BOOK
Ye
honey are ye
in
second clause at
iii.
Invoked of
3.
The
may
20. 10
me
Gram.
cf.
like to
our
738 a.J
[is]
796
i.e.,
' :
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVI.
guardianship.
[is]
apparently
is
wholly arbitrary.
4.
lent
'
encomium
Ears
'
is
is
excellent
may
hear excel-
{gloka).
we might
out to
fill
well-hearing are
'
my
ears
etc.
'
5.
me
md
ma,
cf.
below,
3. 2, etc.
6.
thou
art
homage be
to the spread
The
former,
verse
it
the
parvan ceremonies.
specific
In the
In
all
latter, it
fire,
it
is
in
in
its
meaning, and not because of any connection of those ceremonies with the one
implied here.
Paryaya the
3.
[Brahman.
ddityadevatya.
satia.
tristubh ; j.
Translated
1.
May
Griffith,
dsuri gdyatrt
; 6. 2-p.
'
am
prdjdpatyd
4.
sdmni tristubh.'\
202.
Or, perhaps,
the paryaya)
ii.
i.
sdmny usnih
third.
may
be so of the
my
other.'
equals.
The
verse (or
quoted twice in Kau;., once (18. 25) in the citra ceremony, together
with a whole series of other hymns or verses, in partaking of a milk-rice-dish and once
is
ceremony
of the same hymns.
(58. 22), in the
2.
of giving food to a
()riijd)
young
The nouns
in
this
(J vid/iannan)
in part of
let
reference.
The
(.')
beginning to ukhd.
Pet.
Lexx., to
emend urvd
at the
797
XVI.
-xvi. 4
Let both the releaser iyimokd) and the wet-rimmed one not desert
both him of wet drops {-ddnu) and Matari9van not desert me.
4.
me
BOOK
let
my
5.
Brihaspati
6.
soul,
my
(Jirdya).
heart, a
am
by
extent {vidharman).
ParySya the
4.
\_Brahman.
saptaka.
ddityadevatya.
J. dsuri gdyatri ;
Translated
May
I.
Griffith,
sdmny anustubh ;
;
7.
2.
sdmny usnik ;
J-/, virddgarblid
'
4. j-/.
anustubh
nustubk.'\
203.
adds
(^pariqista)
this verse
{or
my
paryaya)
equals.
\a
"i.
under Kaug.
18. 25.
3. I.J
Of good
2.
i,j.
drey usnih
The schohast
LCf. note to
ii.
6.
fourth.
mortals.
The
me
3.
The pai/a-text
nor
let expiration,
say
me
low.'
For the combination
Most of our mss. (all except D.R.) leave mam unaccented |_the curious blunder is made also by nine of SPP's mss., as against five mss.
and two reciters that gave mam\. All our mss. save one (R.) combine apand 'va-
[_For
with
'
deserting
pAra ga,
cf.
'
TS.
'
leaving
v. 7.
9'. J
|_instead of -ndj.
'mdm
4.
The
verse
is
vii. 53.
me
b Lwhich has
a,
ma mam^.
for
of the earth.
The
verse can be read into 32 syllables, but the metrical definition of the Anukr.
is
W's "sky"
is
altogether absurd.
|_Griffith
gives ahnds
slip.
its
however,
Cf.,
below.J
me
do not desert
breath-and-expiration,
let
me
not
perish
{pra-ml)
6.
I,
my
verse
is
really
Varuna
Nearly
[assign]
all
me
may
cattle
breath-and-expiration
approach
let
me
let
Agni assign me
Mitra-anddexterity.
our mss. (not T.s.m.R.) give sthesii instead of sthesus ; Land so do three
of SPP'sJ.
BOOK
5-
xvi.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVI.
Paryaya the
5.
dafaka.
[Yama.
/ b, 6
\>-
fifth.
duhsvapnand^anadevatya.
svardj)
798
a.
bhurij ; 6
a.
prdjdpatyd gdyairi ; i
the
and
as of equal length.
ganas
and
as 2
call the
avasanarcas ; but
it is
by me
|_or
ganas, ratherj
avasanarcas of the remaining 4 by the name of paryayawhy the ganas should not be counted as 6, just as
not apparent
of the
in ell-brackets.J
Translated
1.
all
summations (see
The numbers
[_It is
Ludwig,
We
Li.J
p.
468
know thy
sleep,
ii.
203.
Griffith,
Yama;
[2. J
do thou,
sleep, protect
us from evil-dreaming.
The
tant, to
2.
3.
it
are nearly
We
and
6 exactlyj identical with vi. 46. 2
it is impossible, and wholly unimpor-
|_vs.
L4.J
agent
hymn
verses of this
whether they or
know thy
vi.
46 J.
place of birth,
sleep
place of birth,
sleep
etc. etc.
Ls.J
We
know thy
We
know
nation (nirbhuti),
5.
L/.J
We
agent
know thy
sleep
etc. etc.
place of birth,
We
tect us
sleep,
we comprehend
do
sleep, pro-
from evil-dreaming.
This verse agrees [_preciselyj with vi. 46. 2, and the [_ words ddvanain patninam
garbha ydmasya kara (the readings are not quite certain) J appear in xix. 57. 3 the
other verses are therefore most probably varied repetitions of this one.
;
6.
\Yatna.
etddafa.
pahkti
6.
drey usnih
Translated
sixth.
duhsvapnandfanadevatya; usodevatya.
Paryaya the
11. 3-p.
GriflBth,
7. 2-p.
sdmtii brhati
; 8. dsiiri
204.
jagati ;
(see
9.
under
J.
sdmni
dsuri brhatt
vs. 11).]
10.
799
We
1.
BOOK
XVI.
-xvi.
guiltless.
The
first
The
It
and
its
47. 18,
viii.
parydya,
verse, or the
used
is
2.
away
which
vs.
4) are
Pet. Lex.).
(apa-vas).
The
verse
3.
l_cf.
note to vs.
without variant,
is,
RV.
viii.
47. 18
c, d.
Carry that away to him that hates; carry that away to him that
curses.
4.
Whom we
hate,
Heavenly dawn,
cord with
dawn
us, to
him we make
which
lor ydt,
in
all
go.
it
[_SPP. reads
The
dawn
the lord of
verse.
7.
named
8.
The kumb/dkds,
9.
Waking
Literally
times.
10.
'
the spoilers
man
{diistkd),
of one waking
The Anukr.
Boons that
'
and
'
in sleep.'
The pada-ttxt
will
:
'
Agni,
let
in failure.
[_Griffith
That,
ill-
11.
syllables, the
may
(sddliu).
'
may be
As gdyatri
all his
authorities J.
to give us
our
6-
xvi.
(7
BOOK
10
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAlClHITA.
XVI.
Ind. Stud.
viii.
129)
8oo
10
+ 6.
One
is
tempted to deem agne an intrusion and to regard the verse as a couple of simple tristubh
padas: and the temptation is strengthened by the fact that the sole mark of padadivision in W's Collation Book comes after vahantu.\
7.
\Yama.
dvyadhikam
8.
duhsvapnandfanadevatya.
t.
pahkti ;
2.
sdmny anustubh
3. dsury usnih
gdyatrl ;
vihitam,
4.
dsuri tristubh.^
The
number of verses
definition of
in the
paryaya
is
(cf. p.
mean
that the
number
of verses
With
1.
mination
him
Griffith,
that
him
pierce
with darkness
The
'
2.
that
of the
'
demand
205.
ii.
with calamity
with seizure
pierce
pierce him.
first
him
pierce
against
1 1
terrible, cruel
demands {prdisd)
of
the gods.
to be used, not in
3.
|_This
him
set
seems
to
The pada-icxi
its ritual
be an unmetrical version of
may
iv.
36. 2
main part
Whoso
5.
let
him hate
Let
6.
common
is
later,
c,
d.J
reads evd
dneva
sense which
etymology.
in the
4.
its
is
it.
The
text
is
{dtmdn) hate;
iii.
250
whomso we
cj.
hate,
[his] self.
us
disportion
our
hater
earth,
from
atmosphere.
Compare
7.
x.
5.25
etc.
Now
8.
here as there.
(iddtn)
do
wipe
off evil-dreaming
accentless.
on him of such-and-such
What
9.
what
The
went
at
or two in
with
in early night
pada perhaps
all his
-chat)
abhydgacham ;
iii.,
is
p. 3 52-
all
very doubtful.
8oi
What when
10.
night
when
awake, what
BOOK
XVI.
-xvi. 8
asleep,
What day by day I go at, from that do I cut him off (ava-day).
Him do thou smite, with him amuse thyself {'imand), his ribs do
1 1.
12.
thou crush
in.
13.
him
live;
breath quit.
let
25 etc.
x. 5.
ParySya the
8.
eighth.
t.
Bombay
same kind
be consulted.
ell-brackets.
Translated
1. |_i.J
{rtd),
as in
Griffith,
Ours
ii.
206.
what
[is]
is
ours brilliancy, ours brdhman, ours heaven (svdr), ours the sacrifice,
yonder
From
[_2.J
that
we
disportion
him
who
is yonder; |_3.J let him not be released from the fetter of seizure.
Of
him now (iddm) I involve the splendor, brilliancy, breath, lifeL4.J
time now I make him fall downward.
;
Here
The
|_in
is
x. 5. 36.
Compare
also Apast.
syllables) in the
iv. 15. 3.
Anukr. seems,
the light of the corresponding expression at xvii. 1.22, 23, intended to inform us
that subdivision a
is
zyajusj but
of information, which
2.
L5.J
perdition.
3.
L6.J
ill-success.
4. L7.J
L8.J
calamity.
6. L9.J
(of
its
Ours
is
Ours
etc.
5.
7J.
fetter of
let
fetter of
let
fetter of
etc. etc.
let
fetter of
fetter of
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
cf.
etc.
Of him now
is
etc. etc.
is etc. etc.
Ours is etc.
Of him now
why
not apparent
let
etc.
etc.
Of him now
Ours
it is
kind) so isolated
extermination.
5.
is
let
Of him now
etc. etc.
xvi.
BOOK
87.
XVI.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
him not be released from the
fetter of
fetter of
fetter of
let
Brihaspati.
8.
|_i
I.J
etc.
;
Prajapati.
Ours is etc.
Of him now
g. LJ2.J
the seers.
802
etc.; let
etc. etc.
[_In like
All our mss. except one (D.) accent rstiiam ; our text emends to fstnam.
manner, SPP. reads fstnam with four or three of his authorities, against twelve or
thirteen that
10.
them
11.
have rsinam.^
L'SJ Ours
etc. etc.
is
12. L'S-J
Ours
13. L16.J
Ours
the Atharvans.
14- L^Z-J
them
Ours
15. Li 8. J
16. L'Q-J
them
is etc. etc.
Ours
Ours
is etc.
fetter of
fetter of
Of him now
them
19. L22.J
the months.
20. L23.J
Ours
fetter of
fetter of
Ours
etc.
etc.; let
etc. etc.
Of him now
the half-months.
let
is etc.
is
etc. etc.
of the seasons.
let
is etc. etc.
fetter of
etc. etc.
17. L20.J
1. J
18. [2
fetter of
etc.; let
etc. etc.
is
let
Of him now
of the Atharvans.
etc. etc.
is etc. etc.
of the Angirases.
fetter of
etc. etc.
let
the Angirases.
them
let
Of him now
of the seers.
let
fetter of
fetter of
etc. etc.
is etc. etc.
let
Of him now
let
fetter of
etc. etc.
fetter of
etc. etc.
fetter of
nothing elsewhere in the text to show what these two days are.
Perhaps
22. L25.J
Ours
is
etc. etc.
let
is
they are day and night over again, viewed as each a form or aspect of a day.
use of the obscure samydnt (with
is etc. etc.
rlii
and (rt)
let
Of him now
etc. etc.
|_The
be noted.
fetter of
803
is etc. etc.
Ours
25. L28.J
etc. etc.
is
Ours
26. L29-J
is etc. etc.
Of him now
king Varuna.
Ours
fetter of
etc. etc.
let
Of him now
Mitra-and-Varuna.
-xvi.
XVI.
let
Of him now
BOOK
let
fetter of
etc. etc.
fetter of
etc. etc.
[is]
Some
in vs.
9.
\catvdri vdi vacandni.
j.
stubh
Translated
Ours
stood
verse
found
in
ii.
i.
5.
ninth.
i.
drey anu-
is
have with-
niggards.
is
MS.
avasana-xa.'3x\i
208.
3 (reading
2.
2.
drey usnih
2.
what
[is]
all fighters,
The
is
Griffith,
Paryaya the
prdjipatyd ;
;
LThere should be an
36
5.
and
its
vs. 2,
abhy dsiham).
Soma
that, too,
says
may Pushan
set
me
in the
MS.
i.
5.
(which
rectifies
viii.
5.5 a and
xix. 24.
C.
(svdr)
3.
The
in the
first
half
is
parvan ceremonies,
is
i.
6. 6.
In Kauq.
be so used
is
agnistoina ceremony.
4.
verse, to
good may
we have
verse
accepted by SPP.
vs.
win (yan)
4)J.
used
(iii.
350'^) and
5, it is
in the
(t'^jy^j-).
rich in
is
In Vait. 24.
sacrifice
me.
RV.
6. 16, the
in
to
TS.
to
xvi.
BOOK
The
first
thereon J.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SASIHITA.
XVI.
word seems
804
;
All the mss. read vanqistya, and the edition follows them; but
There
is
[_see
note
we ought
Gram.
|_Here ends the second anuvaka, with 5 paryayas and 71 avasanarcas : but see the
summations at p. 793 and cf. p. 798 and p. 801. The piece here quoted from the
Old Anukr.
\s
fiancaparydya uttarah
thirty-first
see p. 792.J
/ra/a/^a^a.
Book XVII.
LPrayer to the Sun,
identified
fifth book of the third grand division (books xiii.Atharvan collection, and its unity of subject (as
indicated by the title, above, which is slightly modified from
Whitney's, p. 806) is sufficiently apparent. It is the only book
LThis
xviii.)
is
the
of the
At
is
it
same designation. As was true of the preceding book (see page 792), no translation of this book has been
published by the translators of single books but from here on
to the end of xx. 37 we have the bhasya.\
812, gives
the
it
Kau^. 42.
12, p. 344^'t,
is
mentioned by Ke^ava,
hymn
figured prominently in
Grundriss,
[The hymn
ever, is a
posed of
it
p. 95. J
here
the decad-division,
in his note
is
mechanical division.
five parts, as
foUows.J
This
Vishnu
'
is
{tdv^d visno).
It is
from the stock of the verse by an avasana-vc\2L.xV and herein they are supported by the Anukr. (see below), which describes verses [1-8: that is, 1-5 of Part I.
this refrain
'6,
In
all
inserts
an aT/aj-iia-mark before the taved; and, so far as the sense and structure go,
imperatively demanded.
17,
which are of
5 each,
AH
and except
10,
which
is
80s
of 8. J
it
is
and
JJ
xvii.
BOOK
I-
homage
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XVII.
This
consists of
Sun (20-21
(22-23
The
bits of prose.
'brilliant art
may
thou;
be
8o6
verses contain
brilliant');
and
namas).j
which
is
These
(if
we disregard
which
brdhmana
of
all
and 30 c, which are jagati in count and cadence. We might call them pariifa-vents,
charms for defense and protection they show various derivatives of the roots vr and
;
24.
fakvart
ly.
ing i-j
? \.
brhatl ;
22.
; 2j.
much consequence.
apprehended
He had
but
g. j-p.
''
^P) >
and these
its
1-4
fakvari ;
\_intend-
10-23,
have added or
[So Whitney,
in a note to vs. 5,
ij. prakrli ;
8p. dhrti ; 12. krti ;
j4-1j.jp.
iS. bhurig asti ;
24.virdd atyasti ;
i-8\Jntendj8-ig, 24. 7-/.'
20. kakubh ; 21. 4p. tiparistdd-
the original.
atidhrti
which note
anustubh
8, ti, 16.
10.
jp.virdd ati^akvart
b-p. ;
6,y,ig. atyasti ;^
try-avasdna;*
1-8. try-avasdna ;*
i. jagati;
ddityadevatyas.
triiifat}
atijagafi ;^
ingz-s?\.
16, 18- jg,
7).
I.
\BraAman. rcas
iv. 20.
trifling
which
is
page 805, Tf 4- J
astayah? or, perhaps,
read
Anukramani-excerpts. J
see p. 8 12. J
^LAs
and count of
sad atyastayah :
to the structure
ity
ity atyastayah? but see note to verse
J 4|_The state7.
ments concerning the try-avasana verses are given in two instalments and are entirely
'
[Partly prose
verses 20-23
The hymn,
or
'
'
'
807
BOOK
XVII.
-xvii.
A few of
the later verses (i8, 21-23) ^re used in Vait. The hymn (or the first verses
reckoned to the salila gana, according to Kaug. (18.25); and the Parigista
It is used (with i. 30
Lgiven under Kaug. 54. 11 J reckons it also to an ayusya gana.
etc.) in the ceremony of reception of a Vedic student (Kaug. 55. 17)
iii. 8
and (with
of
it) is
31
iii.
iv.
praqana
Kegava,
13
rite (58.
22)
adds
Translated
thus at
ceremony
xiii. 4.
Griffith,
ii.
2.
it
Perhaps
209.
Sun
the
hymn
anna-
in the
99. 3
As
7. 21.
and
and
Vss. 1-5
in the visasahi-
is
1.
by name, do
{Id),
I call
may
be
long-lived.
2.
etc.
do
etc.
call
may
be dear to the
gods.
3.
etc. etc.
do
I call
may
be dear to living
beings (prajd).
4.
5.
etc.
etc.
I call
do
equals (samdnd).
Ppp. reads
[_in
jitarit
bhiiyd
s. s.
vi(va-
tdyam nama
vss., see
above,
p.
805,
Arise, arise,
6.
4.J
sun
not
let
set
me
in
arise
Ppp. reads in
do thou
tfie
my
both
hater.
us with cattle of
fill
The
let
my
Thine,
forms
all
our text;
|_the
the
comm.
also
be subject to
has svadhdydm.
it
me
matter
is
we have,
in
Tf 5 J.
The
refrain
is,
as
cites
did not cite rather our verse 24 a-d, below, which see.J
LThe
refrain
seems
to
count as
1 1
-(-
1 1
vioman) of
its
xvii.
BOOK
I-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVII.
8o8
One is tempted
prnlhi as an ill-considered modernization of piirdhi; and to wish that ma
(before dhehi) might be excised, as superfluous in meter and in sense and as making a
The change from singular to plural as
harsh change from plural (iias) to singular.
suspicion of metrical disorder in the prior part of each of those padas.
to think of
Arise,
whom
for me.
We
arise,
sun
Thine,
arise
whom
Vishnu
do not
etc. etc.
(= qobhanabuddhiyukiam')
as an adjective
more than a
who approach
all
Do
may we be
hast
thy
in
etc. etc.
thou,
The comm.
10.
Thine, O Vishnu
Do
takes aktubhis in
thou,
ascending to the
sense of
its
'
etc. etc.
Vishnu
-tejas as
most wealful to us
the heaven {div), besung unto soma-
heaven of
in
a indro adbhiq
Thou,
invoked
[art]
unto well-being.
Thine,
in
-I-
10
reads properly
Indra; do thou,
be thou gracious to us
Indra, send
;
Unharmed
much
this well-
in thy favor.
etc. etc.
verse
13
onward
may we be
The
nas sajasva.
in e.
thou,
Vishnu
Ppp. reads
structure (8
\\t.
invoking praise
(f-).
meanings of -dhaman
Thine,
in b.
etc. .etc.
Ppp. reads
11.
night.'
12.
they
in
x4
and
waters
Ppp. reads
9.
but the
see above,
imprecation, thou
quitting
Thine, O Vishnu
syllables (11
and
having fetters
there
-(- 1 1
is
:
a true atidhrti by
34
in the
number
it
= 76).
heaven
idiv), also
on
increasing with
they have
unharmed
809
Book
Collation
us.
d, all
The
verse (11
XVII.
of
SPP's
12:11
-xvii. I
Thine, O Vishnu
an exact
Lin
in a.
BOOK
etc. etc.
sdn
Ws
and
12: 34
= 80)
by number of
is
syllables
krti.
13. What body of thine, O Indra, is in the waters, what on the earth,
what within the fire what of thine, O Indra, is in the heaven-gaining
(svarvid) purifying one {pdvaindna) with what body, O Indra, thou didst
with that body, O Indra, bestow thou
permeate (vi-dp) the atmosphere
Thine, O Vishnu etc. etc.
protection upon us.
;
In nearly
our mss.
all
(all
is
most
emended to vyapitha, in
accordance with the invariable accentuation of such forms in RV. and AV. elsewhere.
But a minority of SPP's authorities are reported by him as accenting vyapithd, and he
The
accordingly prints vyapithd in his edition (our D.R.p.m. have the same).
ing one'
34
is
The
so comm.).
= 86)
14.
Increasing thee,
down
[for]
verse (12
'
purify-
+ 16:12+12:
the session
(ja/Z^rf). ..
Thine,
Vishnu
etc.
etc.
The
verse (11
13 and 14, as
Thou
15.
(.'),
[_
Verses
Thine, O Vishnu
etc. etc.
and hence both editions, read trtdm in a but the ms. of the comm. has
tritam, and we cannot well believe that the latter is not the true reading though the
sense of the whole verse is extremely obscure. The comm. explains tritam mysteriously,
as either vistirnam antariksam or meghair dvrtatn udakam. Vidatha, he says, =yajHa.
All the mss.,
The
verse
is
Thou
16.
brightness
{qocis)
1 1
Thine, O Vishnu
2
If
34
7.
way
of right-
etc. etc.
it
eousness.
Ppp. puts
The whole
atidhrli.
17.
With
five
Vishnu
off
(jaf/a).
Thine,
etc. etc.
The comm.
'
ray
'
many
and
;;
BOOK
I-
xvii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVII.
xi. i.
36)
cites
Mahidhara
'
make 58
Thou
18.
for thee
art Indra,
the sacrifice is
Thine,
with seven.'
as quoted
8iO
Vishnu
extended
make
oblation.
etc. etc.
in b, and, in
cyajayate
Our Bp.P.M.W.
for vi tayate.
T.R.p.m. also have jayate for tayate. To make the verse only bhurig asti (65 syll.),
we have to read the first pada as seven syllables, though it easily makes eight. In
'Vait. 3. 3 the verse, with
in the
made
vi. 5. 2, is
accompany a sdihnayya
to
offering to Indra,
dargapHrnatndsa ceremony.
is
lost
in printing.
In the non-existent
19.
made
Thine,
firm in being.
made
the existent
is
being
is
set in
Vishnu
what
full
The
for pratisthitam in d.
verse, like
20.
thou
6,
-e
as at
6 and
note
3,
may
the existent
in
to be
what
is
is
to be
is
etc. etc.
samdhitam
firm
is
ix. i.
in c,
14J
and has
7,
above J.
as thou art shiny
by
The Ppp.
bhrdjb
'si,
as
if
we had
is
in confusion.
21.
bright, so
may
by both
cattle
(iiu).
of the Anukr.
sions
it
is
'si
sd ydthd
|_For
absurd, the " verse " being prose, and having only three possible divi-
in
a or in
It is
b.
used in
22.
To
to the
be obeisance
obeisance.
We
comm.
it
The
should expect, by the analogy of the next verse, udesyati for uddyatd.
explains the latter
contains 32 syllables.
so of the next.
It is
so far an anustiibh
is
a yajus; and
we had concerning
xvi. 8.
a.J
H
H
8ll
To
23.
be obeisance
XVII.
-xvii.
to the
BOOK
to the
In Vait. II. 13, the verse accompanies worship of the setting sun in the agnistoma
The Anukr.
ceremony.
first
half-verse, thus
counting 35 syllables.
24.
subject to
me my
etc. etc.
Vishnu
We
rivals
and
all
not be subject to
Thine,
my hater.
have repeated here once more the refrain of vss. 6-19. The verse is wanting in
Padas c, d are nearly identical with our 6 c, d above. LThe main stock of the vs.,
Ppp.
RV.
tam
me
let
sapdtndn)
(for
in c
mo
also
for
i.
ma
50. 13,
ca in d; |_and
it is
also
and dvisdn-
in b,
TB.
7. 6^3,
iii.
quoted
above in full under vs. 6, which reads like RV., save that it has mdma for mdhyam. in c,
In the Calcutta ed. of TB., sdhasa is misprinted tndhasa
and dvisatd for dvisat^m d.
in the text, but is given aright in the comm. (p. 504), and aright in the Poona ed.,
p. 1105.J
25.
to well-being
me
make thou me
The comm.
explains satra
person to be used as a
26.
by sahai
'va,
first!
a.
etc.,
'ruham;
also as admissible
ahar no
c,
'ty.
well-being
me
make thou me
MB.
ii.
With
27.
in part
Ppp. reads
13, 14.
5.
in
<5
'riksam; and,
in
c,
ratri no
'ty.
am
covered,
about.
|_0r, to
P's defense
am
mana, which
is
be found also
in
vividhagamanah, sarvatra
The verse ( 4 1
we excise brdhmana,
1
28.
light
-I-
1 1
it is
pratibaddhagatih j
'
o[or
1 1
?]
= 46)
|_cf.
The
but
Bergaigne, Rel.
appears to
it
vihayas by
VM.
"" ^
;
latter explains
with
brdh-
iii.
287 J.
[but,
if
comm.
'
let
[as]
defense
am
I,
with
Ka9yapa's
not the arrows that are the gods' attain me, nor
xvii.
BOOK
SPP.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XVII.
in ours.
All,
ya
instead of
yah
at
8 12
end of c;
have not
is
wanting
in
in d.
Ppp.
is
my
That
is, I
30.
Let Agni
set
guardian protect
me
all
me and
them.
about;
let
let
Ppp. reads in &gopas pari, transposes padas b and c (corrupting to vicchantlr, and
combining usasas p-), and ends d with inayu te ramantam ; and it then adds our
xviii. 4. 49.
The
nudantdm
or else
read as 12
1 1
connection of our c
m&m
12
anugrhnantit
is
:
obscure
the
the former
is
i.J
hymn and
30 verses.
The words
prathamo 'nuvakah are not printed here in either edition, but are found
W's mss. The quotation from the Old Anukr. is ity etat samanukrantam
in several of
first
" visdsahih.^''
LHere ends
rcas trinqad
Book XVIII.
LFuneral verses. J
LFuneral ceremonies.
book
Atharvan
This eighteenth
book
is
of the third
collection,
'
lich
'
'
below as
LThe
" Sb'.')
for 1895
and 1896.
The bhasya
Hindus
is
not wanting.J
ceremonies
see
738) have been often treated: thus, as early as 1801, by Colebrooke, in vol. vii. of
the Asiatic Researches (the paper is reprinted by Cowell in his edition of H. T. Cole-
p.
by R. Roth,
i.
by Monier-Williams
in his
H. Oldenberg, Religion des Veda, pages 570-591. Closely akin in subject is Whitney's
essay on The Vedic doctrine of a future life, reprinted in his Oriental and Linguistic
Studies, i. 46-63.
See also my notes upon the customs and ritual of cremation and
burial (AGS. iv. 1-6) in my Sanskrit Reader, pages 401-405, and my notes on RV.
X. 18 etc.. Reader, pages 382-386
in both places I have given many pertinent bibliographical references.
The sixth prapaihaka of the Taittiriya Aranyaka is devoted to
the funeral rites, and contains much of the material of this book of the AV.
Rajendralala Mitra's analysis of the prapathaka (pages 41-48 of the " Contents" prefixed to
his text-edition) may well be consulted, and also pages 33-58 of his Introduction.
The most comprehensive treatment of the subject has been given by Dr. W. Caland,
un-ler the title Die Altindischen Todten- und Bestattungsgebrduche mit Benutzung
handschriftlicher Quellen dargestellt, Verhandelingen der Koninklijke Akademie van
Wetcnschappen te Amsterdam, Afdeeling Letterkunde, Deel I. N" 6, Amsterdam, 1896,
pages xiv-1- 193 .J
|_Hymns (or anuvakas") i and 2 are treated by Weber (as above) in the Sitzungsberichte for 1895, pages 815-866
and hymns (or anuvakas) 3 and 4, in the Sitzungsberichte for 1896, pages 253-294.
Weber's essays give first a general introduction for
8>3
BOOK
:;
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
814
the whole book {Sb., 1895, pages 815-819); and then, for each anuvaka, a special
introduction followed by a translation with running comment. Each special introduction
treats of the ritual uses of the
its
The
anuvakas and
az/a/ta-division of books
xiii.
and
xiv.)
(Compare the
xviii.
follows
Hymns
6i
60
3
73
4
89
Decad-d ivision
Of
is
Anuvak;as
Verses
is
5 tens
6 tens
6 tens
11
8 tens
13
+9
The
i, 2, 3, and 4 contain respectively 6, 6, 7, and 9.
These 4 anuvakas and 28 sukias are recognized by the
The sum of verses is 283, as is also stated by
noted below, next ITanuvakas
the "decads,"
sum
and
xii.
book
material of this
Major Anukr., as
same treatise,
the
if
(xviii.
i.
i)
caturanuvakam astdvin^atisilktakam trya^ttidviialanavatyarcam (? read -dvifatarcani) yamadevatyam traistubham kdndatn atharvd mantroktabahudevatyam ca.\
The book that begins with cit sakhayam has four anuvakas and
|_That is to say
iti
'
twenty-eight siiktas
the seer
is
mantras^ \
parah
at the
That
is
to
say
'
Sixty-one
and
sixty
the next
among
quoted
in part
the Yama-hymns.'
ninety-less-one
anuvakas is indeed
we cannot claim much intrinsic signifi-
Lit would thus appear from the Old Anukr. that the division into
of considerable antiquity.
On
such significance
3
and
hymns
my suggestion
(p.
and 2 (see
848) as
my
note td
i.
to a possible misdivision
sequence
LSee
between hymns
p. clx,
near end.J
is
wanting
in Paipp.,
2. 13,
LSee
p.
1016.J
8lS
pahkti ;
yamadevatyam mantroktabahudevatyam
ekasasti.
40. rdudrt ;
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii. I
LFuneral verses.
I.
\_AtAarvan.
44-46. mantroktapitrdevatyds
ca
(41-4.J. sarasvatidrvalyds
purdbrhatl.'\
ji).
found
in Paipp.,
animadverted.J
[_A clear synoptic statement of the provenience of the different groups of verses, or
Part
I.,
verses i-i6.
This
is
the
hymn
hymn
of
and
14).
is
is
x. 10,
of 14 vss., but
RV. 84.
RV. vs. 12
i.
16 between
two (our
to
p.
II.,
last
appears so desirable
inverted,
x.
to
texts.
The order
vss.
vs.
is
of the
p.
is
x. 12,
vss.,
and 4 inverted and with its last vs., g, which we had above as our vs. 25, not
repeated.
To the whole is prefixed (as our 27, 28) a repetition of the Agni-vss.,
AV. vii. 82. 4, 5 perhaps vs. 5 (our 28 of which all four padas begin w\\.h. prdti)
vss. 3
put here as a parallel to our 29 (on account of its pratydn) in that case, vs. 4
(our 27) might be regarded as a mere variation of vs. 5, with dnu four times for
is
See Weber,
819
To Rudra, RV.
Part
verse
Here begin the used the
Part
verses 41-43. To Sarasvati with the Fathers, RV.
7-9.
Part
verses 44-46. To the Fathers, RV.
Part
verse 47
To the Fathers, RV.
To Soma, RV. 47.
Part X., verse
To Yama, RV.
Part
verses
To the Fathers, RV. 15.4,
Part
verses
Part
verse
Tvasta duhitre RV.
To the dead man, RV.
Part XIV.
verse
Part XIV.
verse
Averruncatio, RV.
Fire-kindling, RV.
Part XV., verses
and
Part XVI., verses 58-60. To Yama and the Fathers, RV.
To the Fathers SV. 92.J
Part XVII., verse
prdti, etc.
See Weber, .S"*. 1895, p. 830.
Part IV., verses 37, 38
To Indra, RV. viii. 24.
Part v., verse 39.
Corresponds to RV. x. 3 1 9.
i,
2.
I.e.,
p.
n.
VI.,
40.
in
vss.
ritual.
ii.
VII.,
33. 11.
x. 17.
VIII.,
x. 15. i, 3, 2.
IX.,
x. 14. 3.
48.
XI.,
vi.
I.
x. 14. i, 2.
49, 50.
XII.,
51, 52.
XIII.,
53.
a,
54.
b,
55.
x.
6.
x. 17. i.
etc.,
x. 14. 7.
x. 14. 9.
x. 16. 12
56, 57.
variation.
x. 14. 6, 5, 4.
61.
four (or
five, if
hymn has
its
correspondent
in the
RV. save
i.
(?),
vs.
xviii.
BOOK
I-
Translated: as
Griffith,
215.
ii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
8i6
Translated, furthermore,
in so far as
it
rendered by Muir,
288-291
v.
Geldner,
I.e.,
p.
ii.,
22, in
comment
which he subjects
his older
x.
10 to a critical revision in
Unto a
much
ocean,
friend would
may
That
RV.
'
is,
X. 10. I.
'
'
'
go-between
(cf.
JAOS.
x.
368) to a barytone
its instr.
p.
9-20.
2.
Thy
friend wants ivaq) not that friendship of thine, that she of like
sign should
become
of diverse
form
That
is,
read in b sdlaksmyd.
acts.
Our Bp.Bs.
yasydh
as ekodaratvalaksanam
marked as from the same womb,' and visurupd as " changing from sister to wife."
expression occurs below in i. 34, and variations of it in TS. i. 3. 10' (quoted
further at vi. 3. 11 2) and MS. i. 2. 17 (a passage corresponding to, but different from,
that in TS.)
also VS. vi. 20 b (do.).
It seems to have a kind of proverbial currency,
as applied to things that change from one character to another.
The comm. renders
pari khyan hy pari vadanti or nirakarisyanti. The verse is RV. x. 10. 2.
'
The same
3.
mortal
band a
may
posterity
wife's body.
[as] hus-
JJ
!;
8 17
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii. I
The verse shows no variant from RV. x. lo. 3. Bs.E. read in d tanvam. The
comm. explains tyajdsam by tydgam, garbhan nirgamanam, utpattim. |_Cf. Weber,
Sb., p.
824.J
What we
4.
(pi.)
righteousness, should
why
[do that]
now
>.
speaking
we prate unrighteousness
The Gandharva in the
woman {yosa)
that is our (du.) union (ridbhi),
.'
RV. X. 10. 4 reads rta in b, and sa no n- in d, but ndu at the end. [_The inconcinnity
number as between no and nau tempts one to think that here at least the text of the
AV. has scored a point against that of the RV.J Anrta seems to be used here, as
hardly elsewhere, in the directly opposed sense to rtd.
The comm. explains rapenia
by spastam briimah. [_Cf. Weber, Sb., p. 825.
of
5.
X. 10. 5
in Prat.
iii.
34
earth
us (du.) in the
of all forms
|_Presumably,
womb man
and spouse
knows us LtwoJ
has no variants.
c.
made
his ordi-
Who
6.
{1 durhrnayii),
that
}
diligent,
have arrows
whoso
in the
live.
found
in
in b.
Who knows
7.
here
Great
.'
of that first
RV.
x. 10.
day
.'
who saw
is
thou speak to
6 has no variants.
men
The comm.
it
.'
who
Mitra,
shall proclaim
of
Varuna
it
why,
YamI
he also takes vicya \_p. vicyaj as for vicyas, an adj. meaning vividhatn ancanto gacchantah sathcarantah, and qualifying nrn, which is used as nominative, = nards
[_See Geldner, Gurupujdkaiimudl, p. 2
1-22.
8.
Yama
Desire of
is,
may we
{yont)
whirl
off, like
probably, like the wheels of two chariots interlocked with each other in battle.
RV. x. 10. 7 has no variants from our text. The comm. makes vi vrheva mean sam^lesath
karavdva, adding itaretarayoh sam^leso vivarhd ; and his first explanation of rathyd
is as = rathyayS 'on the carriage road'!
Our P.M.I, accent vrhiva. The metrical
xviii.
BOOK
I-
Anukr. as pankti
definition of the
40 syllables by refusing
They stand
9.
about here
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
to
is
make ordinary
not, they
8i8
wink
resolutions.
lustful one,
gods who go
go quickly
with him
The
verse
RV.
is
x. 10. 8,
without variant.
'
By
10.
sun's eye
paired,
[conduct] of
RV.
Yama.
9 differs from our text only by reading in d bibhryat ; and this reading
X. 10.
by the forms of vi-vrh in the two preceding verses. The connection of the verse is
very loose, and the sense of b especially doubtful. One is tempted to emend to mimilydt ; but a mimiyat is found in TB. iii. 6. 13 \7.A praisa \, explained by its commentary
as meaning agatya pravi^eyuh.
Our comm. explains ?/ 7/1- as urdhvam gacchet (the
RV. comm. as ud etu). Our comm. further reads at the end ajamis, and understands
it of YamT.
The adjectives in c are dual the comm. supplies "earth with heaven and
heaven with earth." |_Cf. Weber, Sb., p. 823.
;
come those
The
verse
seek,
aj as barbr
-V hi, -br-
which next of
unkinly \_djdmi\.
of.'
ter,
The
in
without variant,
is,
is
(yugd)
later ages
is
no protector.' or what
Impelled by desire,
sis-
prate
body.
in importance
their race.
in c
by
13.
tnUrchita.
I
am
YamI;
may
not mingle
my
body with thy body; with another than me do thou prepare enjoyments;
thy brother wants not that, O fortunate one.
All our mss. save Op.K. accent j/tfwz' in a
RV.
SPP.
12
is
in our text
its
in
he explains nathdin
c,
d,
in
14. Verily, I may not mingle my body with thy body; they call him
wicked {pdpd) who should approach his sister. That is not consonant
8l9
Q asamyat)
sister's
The
a
my mind
with
bed
I,
XVIII.
-xviii.
a brother, should
in a
lie
{gdyatia).
half-verse
first
BOOK
[_cf.
vs.
13J
RV.
is
x. 10. 12 a, b,
which
latter,
however, reads
in
and both
editions read accordingly
we ought in ours to have made the necessary emendation to
qdytya.
The mss. vary in c between dsamyai, asamydt, dsamydt, and asamyat ; SPP.
te
The comm.
asamoyat.
is
asamydt ;
govern asum.
15.
weakling {Ibatd),
O Yama we have
woman shall embrace
verily,
another
not found
thee, as a
RV.
X. 10. 13 varies
from
by reading
this only
The
(io-t-9:io-Hn= 40)
Another man,
16.
truly,
make
is
possible
[_
X. 10. 14 has for a the much better version anydm u sii tvdm yamy anyd u tvam,
b again svajdte. Our D., and a single ms. of SPP's (with the comm.), also have
anyam [at the beginning J, and SPP. accordingly admits anydm into his text, in spite
of the absence of tvdm.
But the comment on the Prat, three times (under ii.97;
RV.
and
iii.
in
iv.
98) reads anya u su, and it cannot well be questioned that this is the true
AV. Our P.M.E. accent again ydmi. The Anukr. takes no notice of the
text of our
lacking syllable in a
17.
[perhaps
it
(^vi-yat)
the
The
verse
is
it
is
found
18.
sky
The
[Concerning
p.
819
note,
The Anukr.
in his
takes no
and
p.
828.
bull yieldeth (diih) milks for the bull with the milking of the
(dhf),
he, like
are
edition.
these
many-formed
rificeth to the
sacrifice.
xviii.
BOOK
I-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XVIII.
820
-// in d.
The comm.
dohanasddhanena yajhadina, yahvds as mahan and qualifying v^sa together with ddSbhyas, while ddites means
" indivisible " and qualifies divds, which is ablative
the general sense being that the
god procures rain for his worshiper. His understanding of c agrees with the translation
Compare Pischel's version of the verse and general explanation of the
given above.
RV. hymn in Ved. Stud. 1 83 ff his exposition is excessively ingenious and extremely
The
verse
RV.
is
x.
1 1.
I,
yajatu
is
for
i.
unsatisfactory.
19.
midst of what
RV.
X.
1 1
is
[her]
let
me
but
let
in
RV.
for
nas
The comm.
in b.
/totr
speak out.
is \\)aex
and Saras-
i.
is
Agni.
183.
first
it
appears to be defective
20.
woman
our mind
protect
(krdtti) of
the
eager ones.
This
RV.
is
x. 11. 3,
without variant.
The comm.
krdtum
21.
Then
that mighty (vibhti) conspicuous drop did the bird, the lively
[as] liotr,
if
(I'/f)
4 differs only by reading isitds in b. The comm. makes a couple of referTB. iii. 2. I' and TS. vi. i.6', where the legends of the bringing of soma
from heaven by the falcon are given. Prat. iii. 25 notes the short final of ddha in a
RV.
X.
1 1.
ences, to
and
d.
22.
Ever
art
{mdnus)
won
man
many.
X.
c.
(bhdgd).
{fmatt).
821
'
The
RV.
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii. I
1. 6, without variant.
It is extremely obscure, and the general
meaning of several words, is in a high degree doubtful the transThe 'two fathers'
lation given is no more than mechanical.
|_Cf. Weber, p. 829. J
(parents) are declared by the coram., probably rightly, to be heaven and earth jaras
Or, alternatively, jaras is " praiser," coming
is explained as ddityas, and 5 as = iva.
iromjara " praise," and to a is to be supplied hvayati. The isyati is made = icchati
vahni is Agni makhas is makhasad/iano tnanhaniyo va ; tavisyate is vardhisyate.
All this is of interest only as showing that no help is to be obtained from the native
verse
is
x.
exegetes.
24.
is
adds alternatively
|_he
Hear
25.
us,
Agni,
bhusati
in
thy
bubhusati, dyuindn
bhavitum
icchati\.
ati.
seat,
thy station
(iiidkis)
away
mayest
thou be here.
9 (and 12. 9), without variant. The comm. comfortably supgovern the genitive devdnam. Then, as alternative explanation,
he understands bhus and syas as third persons, and inakis as " no one."
The verse
samghe
plies
is
RV.
in
That,
26.
x. 11.
to
may
among
the gods, worshipful, thou reverend one, and that thou mayest share
out treasures,
self-ruling one,
filled
The
verse
without variant,
27.
first,
is,
Jatavedas
RV.
x. 11.
8 (also found in
MS.
iv. 14.
15).
after heaven-and-
earth he entered.
28.
forth to
first,
to
in
meet
many
These two verses we had above as vii. 82. 4, 5. They are here again written out
full by two of our mss. (O.R.).
|_Cf. my introduction, above, p. 815.
ing,
The
verse
abhisrdvi
is
in b.
variant.
the
in
Some
sits
as
hoti;,
going to
BOOK
I-
xviii.
30.
offering,
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
822
understanding
[it]
smoke-bannered by the
first
our
fuel, light-beaming,
The
verse
RV.
is
x. 12. 2,
without variant.
31.
ones
praise
The
c.
your
{arc)
(du.)
work unto
increase,
days,
RV.
notes the
a.
ye ghee-surfaced
firmaments (rddasl)
let
when
The rendering is only mechanical, the obscurity of the verse being unresolved. It is
RV. X. 12. 4, which, however, reads for c dha ydd dyavd 'sunltim dyan. Our mss. and
the authorities of SPP. vary in c between devas, ddvds, and devas j SPP. reads devas,
with
[_at
two of his our ddvas is not defensible the translation implies devas.
the word the subject of ay an, taking dha (p. dlia') as for ahahsu
leastj
so.
who
all
are
The
the
verse
is
others have
If
32.
rtvijas.
(with the
RV.
is
x.
{i^dr).
It is all
first
lation given
The comm.
purely tentative.
is
the trans-
divide or otherwise change svavrk, which indicates that its makers did not see in the
word the formation stt-a-vrj, which is plausibly seen in it by western scholars and by our
comm. The latter takes urvi (p. urvi (ti) as dual, but in the Prat, it is quoted by the
comment (to i. 74) as example of a locative in i, which it doubtless is. Our comm.
Aenvcs ydjus first from root yuj and makes it = karmany devas is again, as above
(vs. 31), stotdras, rtvijas.
|_With the expression divydtk vah, applied to ghee, compare
the expression at x. 4. 3, var ugrdm, applied to snake-venom, which may well be called
'
terrible fluid
Why
33.
'
x. 4.
3.
in transgression
them
also of
The
verse
like a
.'
who
song of praise
discerns
{glokd), is
[it].'
for
the might
that go.
RV.
is
x.
2. 5,
without variant.
The
accent of
The second
dsli,
construction for mitrds, strongly indicates that the whole of the second half-verse forms
one sentence
in
understands raja
which
is
very
ill
823
He
Agni).
hvr crook
'
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii.
then r&nAers juhurdnds most absurdly by dhvayan, Lsaying that " the root
here used in the sense of root
is
'
hu
'
call
'
He
"J.
of the mss., including our O.Op.R.)/a/'a, as accus. of the pple yata, qualifying devan
understood, rendering devan abhigacchato no 'smdn raksitutn / and so on.
sion of the line given above
Hard
34.
is
to reverence
(Jdurmdntu) here
become
Yama
ence
The
ver-
the
is
name
form
of diverse
(J smndntii), him,
of the immortal,
whoso
shall rever-
here as b vs. 2
in
is
without notice, as
b,
verse
it
x. 12. 6,
as not genuine.
It is
RV. comm.
passes
above, as the connection this time does not explain the feminine words
The comm.
it.
recognizing
if
explains (like
first
durvacam.
In
35.
whom
they placed
Vivasvant's seat
moon: the
The
verse
is x. 12. 7,
without variant.
The comm.
separates
ydsmin from
supplying agndu for the former to qualify (the RV. comm. does the same)
rather
manmani
is
to
viddthe,
perhaps
an alternative for a, In what council the gods revel.'J Our comm. also
dyotanOn by dyotamdnam agnim, and it reads ajasram, understanding
adverbially
aktiin in c is either ra^mln or rdtris.
|_This vs. and the next are dis-
his ms. as
'
explains, in d,
it
36.
(sam-car)
we
know
it
not;
may
Mitra,
may
Aditi,
may god
Savitar
The
verse
is
RV.
x.
37.
{a-qas)
the daring.
The
RV. viii. 24. i (also SV. i. 390), which reads in a qisdmahi (SV. -he),
vas after u su, as required by the meter. The comm's text (but not his
exposition) also has the vas.
Our Anukr. takes no notice of the lack of a syllable in
the pada. The comm. explains a qisdmahe by d(^dsmahe, and supplies kartttm ; he renand
verse
ders stusd
by
tions of Prat.
why
is
inserts in c
The
end of
ii.
For thou
38.
vss.
slayer
either
art
famed
for
might
verse
a.
is
Our
RV.
viii.
24. 2,
and without
variant,
if,
with SPP.,
hero.
we read (rutds
at
BOOK
I-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKlHITA.
XVIII.
also the
The
translation given
above implies
(ru/ds.
824
Thou
let
winds
blow here on the great earth (bhtimi) for us; Mitra for us there
Varuna, being joined, hath let loose heat {qoka), as fire does in the
(dtra),
39.
forest.
RV. X. 31. 9 corresponds, but has very considerable differences of reading: in a, eti
prthvim; for b, miham nd vato vt ha vdii bhuma ; in c,ydtra (for no dtra) and ajydmdnas (iox yuj-) in d, 'gnlr v-. Part of the AV. mss. also have 'g^nir v- (our O.R.,
;
and nearly half of SPP's), which accordingly might well be adopted in the text; but
SPP., like our edition, reads agnir v-. One or two of our mss. (Op.R.s.m.) read in d
asrsia {vyds-), and so do a minority of SPP's
reason at
text
is
all
and the
\i\^
\m
pada-XtxX. vt
the
AV.
Our
The RV. comm.
guesses rapnisamghaty ddityah to be the meaning of the Lvery rarej stegd, but only
on the ground of a worthless etymology. Our comm. is defective here, but the lacuna
[_a meaning possibly sugis filled up by the editor, who makes it signify " a frog "
Ludwig congested by the passage at TS. v. 7. 11 (which is parallel to VS. xxv. i)J.
Our pada-ttxl reads in b iiia/it iti,
jectures " a plowshare " (_and Weber follows himj.
and the case is quoted under Prat. i. 74 as that of a locative in i; our comm. renders it
The m oiprthialternatively J by mahatim; he also renders vydsrsta by naqayatu !
|_
The Anukr. takes no notice of the
vith is |_almost or quite illegiblej in our text.
!
1 1
RV's accentuation
is
to
of dsrsta
(Cf.
not.
what
40.
cf.
=44).
pada-rc2Avag vi : dsrsta
thirty)
z'i :
ddadhus of
in giving
2.
here the
1084
a,
vi : dsrsta and
formidable assailant
{1
thine
let
his Bs.
has
xix. 6. 5 a.
rible king,
is
the
-F
1.42.)
vydsrsta
it
12
whether we regard
xviii.
is
difficult
upa/iatnn)
army
men
being praised,
Rudra, be
than us.
The
verse corresponds to
asmdn ni vapaiitu
in
shiah.
RV. ii. 33. 1 1 (also found in TS. iv. 5. I03, without variant
a-b -sddaih yuvdnain iiirgdm >id bh-, and, for d, 'nydih ie
The
The comm.
senyam
first
takes
it
as
end
sends, and
then as accus. qualifying any dm and signifying tava sendrham, in the latter case sup'
its
Cartasddam he takes
first
in the
Nirukta sense
samcdrdd gartasadanath yujyate. The Kaug. (85. 19) uses the verse in connection with the digging of a hollow {gartd) in the middle of the measured space at
'ranye
t\\t
it
of a
825
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii.
Our comm., by some rare and strange oversight, makes no mention of this viniyoga,
and so does not take it into account in the explanation of the verse. Apparently it is
only the occurrence oi gartasad in the verse that suggests the use
to the situation there
On
41.
X. 17. 7
may
sacrifice is
SarasvatI give
68. 1-2
also
is
havantemz\ and
(vii.
of real applicability
is
RV.
none.
being extended
what
is
the
accompanying offerings to SarasvatT. LAnd they recur below, as noted under vs. 43.
The Anukr. takes no notice of the deficiency of a syllable in 41 c, and 42 a, nor of the
excess of two syllables in 43 a.
On
42.
south
free
on
sitting
this barlns
call,
do ye revel
from disease.
Here again the RV. version (x. 1 7. 9 a, b, 8 c, d) makes the meter good by inserting
Lor rather (cf. vs. 59), by not omittingj yam in a helore piidras (and hence accenting
hdvante ) it also accents daksina in b, as other texts do two of our mss. (O.s.m.Op.)
do the same, with the majority of SPP's, whence the latter adopts daksina in his
;
edition
it is
reading madayasva in
as
the missing
if
43.
my
note under
by the comm.
line by
second
xviii. i.
39
sacrificer
(id) of
thousandfold
abundance of wealth.
is
wanting
in the
AV. disturbs
RV. version (x.
the meter
by the
17. 8 a, b,
9 c, d).
The three SarasvatI verses are repeated below as
d.J
in the
which
change of subject
my
cf.
thou to the
[_as is
c.
{iikthd),
value,
yam
xiv. 2. 18,
RV.
page 3252>J.
to xix. 13. 9,
xviii. 4.
45-47.
The comm.
44.
let
drinking (}somyd), go up
right-knowing
The verse
MS. iv. 10. 6.
is
let
the higher,
;
they
let
who went
RV.
unharmed {avrkd),
calls.
of the funeral pile, and once (87. 14), in the pindapi/ryajna, at the digging of a pit for
mony
Verses 44-46 appear together (87. 29) in the latter cere|_i.e. the pouring in (of their contents)
?J.
In Vait. (30. 14), vss. 44 and 45, with 51, and 3. 44, 45, are prescribed to be repeated
sura into a perforated vessel, in the sautramanl ceremony and
44-46 accompany
the purusamedha.
again, vss.
BOOK
I-
xviii.
45.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XVIII.
826
have won hither {d-vid) the beneficent Fathers, both the grandthey who, sitting on the barhis,
they come
especially hither.
The verse is, without variant, RV. x. 15. 3, VS. xix. 56, and found in TS. ii. 6. 123
MS. iv. 10.6 (MS. puts ^/ after svadhdyd in c). Our comm. is uncertain from
which root vid to make avitsi, and casts no light on the obscure second pada he renThe abbreviated form barhisddas
ders agamisthds either by agamaya or agacchantu.
(p. barhiosddaK) is one of those quoted by the Prat, comment as aimed at by rules
and'
ii.
59
46.
Be
after,
who
regions
The
with
this
homage today
Vait., see
to the Fathers,
who went
vs. 44.
who went
who are now in
first,
is
x. 15. 2,
in
under
(dig)
verse
it
100.
iv.
ii.
6.
I24 and
MS.
iv. 10.
VS. xix. 68 (but this, with our E., has iiAino 'siu in a). Ppp. also gives the verse
Some of our
in book ii., reading in \i ye pardsas pareyuh, and in d siivrjinasu viksu.
mss. (P.M.I.R.T.), and one of SPP's, agree with RV. in reading j'tpardsas ; the comm.
divides u pardsas; and our E. has viksti, while P.M. give diviksri, and I. priksu.
For the use of the verse in Kaug. and Vait with vss. 44-45, see under 44; it also (or
else, more probably, 4. 51
see under that verse) is prescribed alone (80. 51) to accompany the scattering of dard/ia-gra.ss in preparing the funeral pile.
also
47.
increasing with
increased and
the
who
rkvatts
('
[increased]
Yama
praisers
the gods
both they
let
whom
the
gods
calls.
RV.
has the
X. 14. 3
first
agree with
in so doing.
it
Sweet
48.
verily
this
is
\s6ind\,
and
full of
powers
The
is
in conflicts
verse
is
RV.
vi.
47.
i,
nearly
all
its
it.
k-,
book
and SPP.,
49.
Him
that
went away
to the
road for many, Vivasvant's son, gatherer of people, king Yama, honor
(sapary) ye with oblation.
The
verse
is
JIV. x. 14.
for saparyata in d.
vi. I. i)
MS.
iv. 14.
16 has the
gives at the end the genuine variant duvasyata, but also in a and b the incred-
ible blunders
With
i,
A verse in
the
first
pare yuvaiisam and anapaspaqdndm ; [_so even the Poona ed., p. 405 J.
half-verse is to be compared our vi. 28. 3 a, b.
The (ti of our version, at
827
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii. I
seems a worthless corruption (SPP. thinks it certainly "a mistake for dti"
not very plausible, though our I., doubtless by an accidental slip, has dti,
and P.M. have ata) the comm. reads anu, with the other texts. [_With this vs. and
the next, cf. 3. 13 below the second half of 3. 13 is identical with the second half of
this vs. J
In Kaug. (81. 34), recital of the verse accompanies offerings to Yama at the
end of
a,
but that
is
Metrically,
it is
svardj
(12+11:11+12 = 46)
rather than
bhurij.
|_Caland, Todtengebrduche, p. 65, observes that " Kaug. 81.
They indicate
accompany the eleven
are to be used to
oblations to
two oblations
Whereupon
1
58 to
2.
and
13
xviii. 3.
fire.
The
and
2.
3 (Kaug.
iti sathhitdh
It
I.
two
64) that
p.
offered in
hymn) and
by C,
first
xviii. 2. i, 2, 3, for
ekddaqa.
flwww^a-hymns.J
Yama
50.
first
be borne away
vs. 51 ?) is
that
own
roads.
it.
c,
in the
and MS.
The
instead of end in d.
^ar^/.f-seated
not a pasture to
is
Ye
(in
verse (with
same ceremony.
these offerings
profit, free
from
evil.
The corresponding RV. verse (x. 15.4) has di/id at beginning of d. VS. (xix. 55)
RV. TS. (in ii. 6. 12*) spoils the meter of d by changing nas
to asmdbhyam ; MS. (in iv. 10. 6) has at the end dadhdtana j |_so has W's Op. J.
The
comm. also reads atha. The verse is used by Kau^. (87. 27), along with 3. 44-46 and
agrees throughout with
4. 68, to
cdturmdsya
it
sacrifice,
In
etc. (see
accompanying (with
3.
the Fathers.
52.
sitting
down on the
injure us not,
we may do
human
frailty.
vi(;ve;
That
in the
is,
through
The Anukr.
in b.
53.
all
this creation
of
Yama, wife
of
this,
great
xviii.
BOOK
I-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
828
The corresponding RV. verse (x. 17. i) has /// for tena at beginning of b; and the
comm. also reads iti. With the first half-verse compare iii. 31.5 a, b, which is a sort of
The second verse of the curious and obscure and much discussed (see
travesty of it.
Bloomfield in JAOS. xv. 172 ff.) bit of legend is found below, as 2. 33, as much out of
Neither of the two is used by
all connection with its surroundings as this one here.
Kaug. or Vait. The comm. quotes a passage of eight verses from the Brhaddevata
in explanation of the legend.
Go
thou forth, go forth by roads that go to the stronghold {purydna), as {yhtd) thy Fathers of old went forth both kings, reveling with
svadkd, shalt thou see, Yama and god Varuna.
54.
Or svadhdya may be
at their pleasure
'
or
'
'
The
cor-
has
(x. 14. 7)
in
the
comm. absurdly
explains the
word as
= pumanso yetia
yanti
.'
com-
X. 2.
28
ff.
in the verse.
xix. 17
|_It is
Go ye
made
this
world
Yama
man
is RV. x. 14.9, without variant; and TA. (in i. 27. 5; vi. 6. i) has the
and fourth padas while VS. (xii. 45) and TS. (in iv. 2. 4"), TB. (i. 2. i'^),
and MS. (ii. 7. 11), have only the first (agreeing with TA. in the second). TA., howThe comm. has for
ever, reads daddtv av- in d, and that is found also in our P.M.I.
b the pada of the other texts ye 'tra stha purdita ye ca niitanah. LMy discussion of
The
first,
verse
third,
may be
consulted.J
The
accom-
panies in KauQ. (So. 42) the sprinkling of the place of cremation with holy water; in
V^ait. (28. 24), the sweeping of the site for the householder's fire, in the agnicayana
L Weber, Sb. 1895, p. 839, takes the verse as a call, addressed to all creatures
may infest the resting-place of the dead man, to quit
ceremony.
LBohtlingk, in his paper Ueber esha lokak, discusses this verse at Ber. der sdchsischen
Grammar
''
128,
svaritas from
56.
AV.
Eager
[tigdnl)
iii.
56.J
do
The corresponding
in
a; TS. (in
ii.
6.
verse in
12')
RV.
and MS.
(x. 16. 12
(in
i.
10. 18)
VS. xix. 70) has / dhimahi for idhread instead havdmahc, and with these
also
829
Used
in
Kaug. (87. 19
the
BOOK
comm.
-xvui.
XVIII.
accom-
LThe next
vs. is a
do thou,
lightful,
More than
p.
the form
is
|_This vs.
1. J
in place of
Ws codex
that
I.
would we kindle;
in c,
of course ungrammatical
Injlection, p. 52
forms
we
57.
is
Perhaps
af(f/-forms.
in this
is
noteworthy
vs.
for
idhimahi.^
The
58.
soma-drinkers {somyd)
may we be
The
verse
RV.
is
is
x. 14. 6, also
verses of
VS.
|_namely,
xix. 50,
at
AV.
RV.
iii.
and
in
i.
21
vi.
Come
59.
2.
1-3
TS.
47. 13
It is
ting
x. 131. 7
and
AV.
in
vii.
other
92.
in the
Vivasvant,
I call
without variant;
Vairupas
6. 12*, all
ii.
3 Lreading as herej
vi. 55.
Angirases
who
is
thy
here,
revel
father
sit-
barhis.
The
verse
is
found as RV.
by
x. 14. 5,
and
TS.
in
ii.
6. \ifi
Ascend
60.
thou,
The
is
Yama,
let
then (end),
found as RV.
this
in a,
x. 14. 4,
and
is
made
in praise
TS.
ii.
-sas in d.
6.
word with an
accent was an emendation; SPP. gives the same, on the authority of most of his mss.
comm. calls hi an expletive. J Kau^. 84. 2 uses the verse with an offering to Yama
the ceremony of interment of the bones and the comment appears to quote the
[_The
in
same
rule
61.
under 45.
14,
sky {div)
the road.
The
in
verse
c and
is
found
in
SV.
(i.
dyam and
leaves
BOOK
I-
xviii.
udaruhan
ut
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
in a, as does
aruhati), and
our edition
SPP.
rigVitly
adopts
tliis
830
a 'ruhan
I'ld
(p.
reading.
of ete in a;
dividing
ours leave
become
it
lost in printing)
wholly obscure, as
seems
it
to
final syllable
its
its
real
The
has
meaning
is
gested etymology
S3 3- 8, 9
funeral pile
i
plainly valueless.
is
verse
4. 44,
anuvdka, with
first
hymn and
61 verses.
ekasastiq ca.\
LFuneral verses. J
2.
l^A/Aarvan.
fsii.
zg.fitryd). trdistubham
[#>] 7' 9'
/-j,
6,
UJ"^"^''
"rsigdyatri;
samavisamd
kakummaty
anustubh^
\0i
the eight " measuring-verses," 38-45, the first (vs. 38) is a Xxmr gayatrl ; the next
(39-44) are mere repetitions of vs. 38, with an aha in the first pada which sometimes
spoils the meter
and the last (vs. 45) agrees in its last two padas with the rest, but has
a prior half which is true prose. J
six
|_0f this
hymn, only
The
respectively.
vss.
vs. 13 a,
b and
by
ritual uses
vs. 17 are
found
in Paipp., in
in the
purusamedha.
On
meagre
the contrary,
1 1
exception of
vs.
from hymns
i.
And
49.
and
and
xx.
all
but about 18
may be
i).
hymn
3,
xix.
namely, we find
Bloomfield's Index
corrected on page 410 by the insertion of vss. 1-3 (see under vs.
49
books
:
hymn.
Whereas nearly
all
of the preceding
but 4 or 5 out of 61 verses) is found also in the RV., of this hymn, on the
other hand, but little more than a third part (hardly 25 vss. out of 60) is RV. material.
(all
As elsewhere
(of
1 1
Part
noted, the
hymn
I.,
verses 1-13.
vss. 1-3,
our vss.
.11, 12),
These
hymn.
RV.
x. 14 (to
wit
our
which sub-group we may call I. a, and which equals RV. x. 14. 13, 15, 14: and
1 1-13, which sub-group we may call
I. b, and which equals RV. x. 14. 10,
between which are interposed the first 5 vss. of RV. x. 16, our vss. 4-5 and
we may
call I. c.
Again, between the second and
and 7) is interposed the single verse, RV. x. 14. 16
(our 6) and between the fourth and fifth verses of I. c (our vss. 8 and 10) is interposed a single verse (our 9) which appears to be a parallel to our 8, but is not found
in other texts to my knowledge, though its prior half resembles that of xiii. i 9.
third verses of
I.
c (our vss. 5
831
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii.
Part
For the
RV.
rest,
our 35 ab
our 35 cd
our 50 cd
may be added
Part
or
I.
1,3, 2
=
=
=
=
=
RV.
RV.
RV.
RV.
RV.
i.
22. 15
X.
17.2
of
all
=
=
=
=
=
our 54
our 55
X. 15.
14
X. 15.
13 cd
our 58
our 59 cd
cd
our 60 ab
X. 18. II
ab
save our
it
(vi.)
vs.
of the
and
TA.
that
hymn
Part
3 verses of
is
naturally found
is
our
II.,
RV. X. 17.3
RV.x. 17.4
RV. X. 16. 7
RV. X. 18. 9 cd
RV. X. 18. 9 ab
pitrmedhaprapathaka
in the
else-
our 19
our 33
It
Of
verses.
1 1
16
14, 17,
RV. verses of
= RV. verses
mentioned, vs. 25 and vss. 56 and 57 seem to be peculiar to AV. and TA.
Finally, several
fragments (9 ab, 26 ab, 49 ab) recur elsewhere in the AV. and 33 is properly inseparable
from I. 53.
The TA. readings correspond more nearly with those of RV. than with
;
is
a variation of 50
compare the
relation of
i.
57 and
verses 56.J
9 and
20-59, by Ludwig, pages 482-484
32-33, see
332) a considerable number also
For
by Muir,
293-296, 304 and the RV. verses, of course, by the RV.
Translated: by Weber,
.S"i5.
(for vss.
v.
hymn
Yama
The
and
Yama
For
1.
in
227
translators.
with reference to
goes the
an analysis of the
to
p.
ii.
Weber,
contents, see
itself
for
Yama
is
p. 843.
made the
oblation
sacrifice,
verse corresponds to
its
gachatu
in
The comm.
c.
[_Verses
2,
i,
and 3 of
this
Yama
in the
cremation ceremony
Yama what
my
note to
xviii. i.
Offer ye to
is
x. 14. 15
and
14,
save that
49.
this
hom-
RV. makes
our 2 b and 3 b change places* and they become respectively its 14b and ijb, the
double inversion thus leaving our 2 b and 3 b in the same relative position in both
texts.
Our
TA.
i.
b.
But RV.
in
in this verse
and the
like
next.
T A., juMta
|_The case
these verses
is
interesting as
may be
shuffled
shown by
showing how
easily the
sequence of thought."
The
to
RV.
X. 14. 14 ab.
AV.
xviii. 2. 3 ab.
yamaya tnddhumattamatk
juhdta prd ca
RV.
X. 14. 15 ab.
tisthata.
2-
xviii.
BOOK
Roth has
")
by
Riddles ("
Haus
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
from Schiller's
Perlen baut sich eine Briicke " and " Es steht ein gross' geraumig
Von
ZDMG.
see
832
xxxvii. 109.
3. 47.
3.
furnishes
The
verse
RV.
is
x. 14.
14 (found also in
vi. 5. i),
except that b
is
15 b: |_see
in c, d,
it
yame
better Ma?^^
havydmj and
in b,
in
TA.
also Caland,
|_so
nearly half of
as the true
AV.
it,
text,
appearance in Kau9.
LThis
last
vs. I.J
|_
Considering the exaggerated nicety of the theory of the Hindus respecting consonant
(cf. Whitney, AV. Prat., p. 584-90), and in particular their doctrine of the varnakraina (" At the end of a word, a consonant is pronounced AovM^t" paddnte vyahjanam
groups
dvih, Prat.
iii.
26),
it is
come up even
fail to
by grammar and
sense.
On
to'
the sim-
it
representation of the actual connected utterance of the text than would be for instance
thought
double
ore.
have
worth while to assemble a few notable cases where the one of two needed
it
letters is omitted.
mentioned, we have
at xviii. 3. 3,y'/W/
there
shown beyond all perad venture to be a blunder by the mrtaya jlvam of TA.)
at xviii. 4. 40, jusantdm asindm
urjam ipa yi sdcante, shown to be a gross corruption by HGS., which xi.2.6& jusantdm
mdsi 'mdm urjam etc. at xix. 31.2, j^[;] ma srjatu pustya, where Ppp. has in fact
savi md, and where sdm is supported by the parallelism of our vi. 5. 2
and, at xix. 7. 3,
drista\_tn'\ mulam, where all authorities agree in omitting the -m.
On the other hand,
a superfluous double is sometimes written.
Thus we find at xix. 42. 3, sumatlm
\jn\dvrnditdh, where the pada-\.^yA reveals its modernity and lack of insight by reading
unaccented tnd and vrndndh instead of dvrndndh ; and at xix. 58. 4, purah krnudhvatii
{nt^ayasih. At xix. 46. 6, \h& ghrtad diirluptas or urlnptas of some authorities, instead
is
false rt^bhyas,
which
is
yet
oi -ad
tillitp-, is
well-known
belong
4.
in this
Do
category
not,
do not warp
done,
sdm lm]a/iema
(cf.
ie, xviii. 3.
i.
{ksip)
Cf. sadandl^tl
52, note.
i.
567,
{abhi-guc)
The
would
him
x. 16.
833
BOOK
XVIII.
-xvili.
end pitibhyas |_as in our 5 bj for pitfhr npa. In d, SPP. reads, with RV., dthe "m
enam, alleging for his reading three out of eight authorities, as against two or three
Of our mss., all save O.Op.R. give
Tlie comm. appears to read tm.
that have imam.
dthe 'mam enam (and O. is corrected once to this, but the correction struck out again),
this is so bad a corruption that the authority for the other should
as our edition reads
be regarded as sufficient. TA. (in vi. 1.4) agrees with RV. except in having kardvas
The text of the comm. agrees with RV. and TA. in having /zVr^/y/aj
in its c Lour 5 aj.
for pitrnr upa, while the comm. quotes pitrbhyas and then adds and explains upa ^con;
structively a blend-readingj.
ought to do according
on that
rule
tionable in
to give in
its
a (^uqucah, as it LapparentlyJ
not quoted in the comment
is
qilqticah.
be used, with
this verse to
is
36
2.
'
its
obsolete sense
here by
'
parallel.
see
my
5.
cast or throw.'
'
If,
as
W.
think,
is
'
warp = twist out of shape, contort,' the cases present an interesting semantic
BR. render by 'platzen machen.' Different is the sense of ava-ksip at 4. 12
'
'
note.J
When
the Fathers
become a
The
when he
go
shall
commit him to
Jatavedas, then
verse
to vs. 4.
to
and 1897,
With the
6.
great one
RV.
trikadriikas
tristiibh,
is
it
purifies itself
verse
p. 597.
wholly obscure.
it,
in
all
a.
six
According
to
c.
The
(f.)
one "
(n.)
is
Yama
ignorance
cites
(m.)
is
TA,
sense of the
taken
[_
and
alternatively J as applying
as great as our
this, Ved.
Mythol.
i.
500.
BOOK
2-
xviii.
Go thou
7.
(atmdn)
man)
go
or
to
to the waters,
there
if
it is
834
go both
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAIdHITA.
XVIII.
[their]
acceptable
(Jiitd)
to thee
in the
RV.
In the corresponding
in
in b,
(vi.
1.4:
is
cf. 9.
text,
The
gdcha.
vs. in
8.
my
Reader,
is
the
SPP.
te
in his
jagati.
full
[^Cf.
379.J
is
that let
{^ocis)
there
also
The goat
thine ardor
c,
as does
well-doing.
The comm.
as bhdgarahiiah \.
2.
it
57), to
2.
189s, p. 847.J
9.
What
which thou
ardors
fillest
{qocl),
Jatavedas, with
propitious.
With the first half-verse is to be compared xiii. i. 9 a, b. SPP. reads in d qrtdm for
qivdm, with the decided majority of his authorities; of our mss., only O.Op.R.K. have
^rtdm.
He
yasi or tarpayasi.
ceptable.
The
verse
(12+12:11-1-14 =
10.
is
further, in
prlndsi, rendering
\),
movement
in
49)-
Release again,
it
or in
number
s8J
The
third
let
in
RV.
jdtavedah
in c gives
pada
is
(for
is
not unac-
of syllables
in d.J
by either /!?ra-
vegavaiyas, which
{car) offered
him go unto
suvdrcdh)
The comm.
explains qesas
[_
is
used
in the
835
BOOK
Reader,
379-380
p.
W's
interpretation
The Anukr.
vs.,
-xviii. 2
XVIII.
seems
me much
my
note on this
Run
11.
common
revelry with
The corresponding
Yama.
verse in
RV.
and
it
to
J.
The
to
^ttandu
is
effective in
TA. (in
The comm. gives instead ape 'hi;
reading by either taking apa as used in the sense of upa,
mean "go away [from the dogs] "
The Anukr. pays no
RV. reads
in c
j'lpa
for dpi;
RV.
or else understanding
RV.
is x. 14. 10.
it
assumes a deficiency
is
in a to balance
used (Kau;. 81.22) when the
man on
way
Then
(Kauq. 80. 35) mentioned and used with the harinls (see under i. 61); and by the
schol. |_see note to Kauq. 82. 3 J and the comm. they are reckoned themselves as harinis.
1
The comm.
further prescribes
transfer of the
dead body to
12.
by the
road,
hast,
Yama,
four-eyed, sitting
The verse is RV. x. 14. 11, which in b reads pathirdksl nrcdksasdu, and for c tabhydm
enam pdri dehi rdjan (our dhehi is a corruption), and in d inserts ca after svasH.
TA. (in vi. 3. i) agrees with RV. except in having -cdksasd, and in placing rdjan and
enam in c as does AV. The comm. makes a compound of yamaraksitdrdu in a and
;
it
declares
pari dhehi
in c to
= paridehi.
(p.
seems
to
answer phonetically
balaynktdu, as
if
to a
ulum-* were
it
by combining
uritm- ?J
in b, instead of
in
a -trpd ud-
glossed by prabhuta-
jdndn,
it
reads 'vdgdii
|_i.e.
avdfdn : glossed by asvddhlndn prdninah\ and in d, for ddtdm, it has dattdv [_ accentless, and glossed hy prayacchatdtn / \.
Ppp. has the first half-verse, in book xix., reading udumbardu and caratdu.
*|_For the confusion between the sounds of (/and /and
</and /, see Kuhn's Pali-gram., p. 37, and cf. below, at 3. i, -pdldyantl, -pdd-.^
\
Soma
14.
whom honey
The
'
go
'
some
runs forward
in these verses is
(.'),
RV.
(x. 154. i)
The
J;
BOOK
2-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SASIHITA.
XVIII.
836
our pradhav (p. pradhdu) ddhi seems only a blundering and unintelligible corruption.
Some of our mss. (and one of SPP's) accent pradhaimdhi. The comm. agrees with
is
pradhdvati
right
They who
1-13,
little
all
and 16 following
RV.
2) with
vi. 3.
in his text.
LSee
of old
were won by
right,
p. xcii.J
born of fervor,
Yama, do
thou go.
The corresponding RV. verse (x. 154. 4) reads in a, \> pttrva rtasapa riavdnah, in c
The comm. explains yaiiia here to
pitfn, in d /if cid evd (as in our vss. 14, 16, 17).
mean yainavan niyaia, or yamena nlyamana preta, which is probably not far from
correct
it
16.
heaven
in
They who
in
addressed.
unassailable,
who by
has no variant
54. 2)
and inahdt
who
them do thou
for
mdhas
TA.
in
in c: this latter
as signifying
(vi. 3. 2),
go.
however,
reading the
comm.
mahat.
who
are sejf-sacrificing
go.
in b.
is
{tanutydj) heroes, or
do thou
verse (x.
ior yayus in b,
appears to have
17.
who
is
book
xx.,
c,
TA.
(in vi. 3. 2)
has tanuty-
d gachatdm.
18.
who guard
The verse
tion oiyama
RV.
is
(cf.
x. 154. 5,
under
19. Be pleasant
him broad refuge.
without variant.
it
(i.
our text;
MB.
(ii. 2.
go.
22. ij),
furnish
to
to him,
Yama, do thou
the sun
my
Noun-Inflection, p. 560 J
the same, but inserts nas after prthivi, and ends with -thds,
7) agrees with
[_MP.
ii.
15. 2
VS. except
agrees with
in
having -thas,
RV. save
that
like
it
RV.
it
also
combines af
(drma and ends with -t/tds. Cf. the prailka in MGS. i. 10. 5, and the Index, p. 158.
The comm. explains anrksard by anddhikd. In Kaug. (80. 3) this verse (according to
the comm., vss. 19-21) is to be used when the man threatened with death is laid on the
floor on darbha-gx2&%
and agaid (80. 38), when the dead body is taken down from
the cart at the funeral pile and once more (82. 33), when the jar containing the bones
is deposited in (or on) the earth.
In Vait. 37. 25, vss. 19 and 20 accompany the
knocking-down of the animal-victim in the purusamedha sacrifice.
;
J;
837
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii. 2
20.
living,
for thee.
Most of the /a(/<z-texts (except our Op. and one of SPP's) read svadha instead of
|_SPP. gives as /ad^-reading svadhah, and so the comm. interprets.
At end of c, the authorities are bothered by a confusion of jivan and jlvdiii. The
pada-xms. read j'ivdn (two of SPP's |_P. and P.', which are unaccented in this bool<J
svadhali inc.
have Jivan)
t-
made
(the necessity of
it
The
jfvan.
21.
I call
mss.,
is
too,
quoted
has
Yama
of
in full
after cremation
The comm.,
ing [them]
SPP's
is
it
let
enjoy-
pleasant,
all
imam
Some
in
14. 8 a. J
them sprinkle
up,
i.
mak-
of the authorities (our O.Op.R.D., and near half of SPP's, with the
b udaplutas.
23.
imam) in b
is R\^ x.
22.
have
(or
|_Pada c
comm.)
above.
|_Cf.
xmX.o
vs. 8
3. i.J
let
life-time,
thy mind go to
its
own
Lpl.J
Fathers.
The majority of our mss. (except Bs.s.m.R.Op.K. Lwhich have svanj T. has svamn),
and two of SPP's, read svdm at beginning of c, as does also the comm., which supplies
;
tanum
ties
for
it
to qualify.
SPP.
|_except O.,
translation implies
in c.
authori-
if
24.
nection and
all his
by the meter.
nor of
emendation of mdnas to mdnasas, as caljed for by the conThe Anukr. scans the verse as 6 -I- 8 10 = 24. Bs.E. have
:
is
;
{dsu),
[_For
its
BOOK
2-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XVIII.
838
Let not the tree oppress thee, nor the great divine earth; having
found a place (lokd) among the Fathers, thrive {edh) thou among those
whose king is Yama.
25.
Only about half the mss. have at the end the true reading yam&rajasu (which
both editions give, as was proper); some of our sam/iitd-vass. (P.M.T.) a.ccent _y a //lardjasu, and most of the pada-mss. have correspondingly, as two independent words,
yama : rajaosu (namely Bp.D.Kp., and two of SPP's) one (I.) \\2ii yamdraj-. One
TA. (in vi. 7. 2) has two corresponding
or two (including our O.) give badhisthe in a.
;
verses
ma
edhasath
tva vrksati
According
root of a tree."
and AV.
coffin.
xviii. 3.
Curiously enough, petikd (Sayana's gloss for vanaspati) usually means k6<^iv<k.\
What
26.
limb of thine
is
[or]
Fathers, assembling,
make
let
bit.
With
the
first
half-verse
to
is
be compared
sec.
|_plural
but
vio pada-vci&.
them, presumably have -ddJi) read sdnldad ghLOp.s.m.J give sdaniddh, and
sanllds ; in b, he reads
/if
this
.
which, as he
fails to
all
report
but one
paretdh.
27.
The
out, forth
living
from
have excluded
this village
verse
is
{dsu)
this
(35
'
28.
What
p.
i.,
p. 138^4,
him
Yama
fires,
when preparing
"men"
and scholion
of
iii.
62.J
among
carry ye
go to the Fathers.
Yama
P- 138),
their houses
death or of
man from
Agni
is
not sacrificed,
them
who
839
BOOK
-xviii. 2
XVIII.
Similar verses are found in VS. (ii. 30), (^QS. (iv. 4. 2), AQ!S. (ii. 6. 2), MB. (ii. 3. 4),
and Ap. (three varying versions at i. 8. 7). Ap. has in its first version for a, b apa
yantv asurdh piirriipa ye riipani pratimucya "caranti, a close analogue to our first
half-verse the rest [_including of Ap. only the second version J have, without variant,^/
riipani pratimuncdindna dsurdh sdntah svadhdyd cdranti, which is not quite so near.
|_The third version in Ap. \% ye jhdtindm pratirupdh pitpi mdyayd 'surah pravistdh.^
For d, all the
In c all the texts [_including the three versions in Ap.J agree with ours.
;
MB.
-ddtv,
nudasva
first
two versions
in
-datv) as mat ; [_while the third version in Ap. reads agne tan
The comm.
lokdt\.
which
as suksinadehdn,
is,
to
puro ni puro ye bharanti, and connects the prepositions with the verb, rendering the
first puras by " our enemies' houses " and the second by " our kindred's houses "
quite as bad.
Our comm., finally, explains pardpuras (through pard prnanti) as
vs.
30 J) 2& pdiitrdh
his
l_cf.
if
others.
as
Except O.R.,
I.
all
Of the mss.
much
d^cc^nt^d jfidtimukhas at
all
in the
dark
in
our hands at
leave
it
accentless),
is
is
carried
29.
what
Let there enter together {sam-vig) here our own Fathers, doing
may we be able to reach
pleasant, lengthening [our] life-time
is
them with
The
emendation,
it
translation
all
numerous autumns.
pada-rezdmg svah
implies in a the
all
to -ntah.
The comm.
tainty (as
between the Vulgate and Ppp.) concerning the understanding of the combina-
tion pratiranta
to
is
-nte,
and glosses
it
by pravardhayantu
The
xiv. 2. 36. J
verse
is
used, according
Kaug. (83. 29), next after the use of i. 52, in arranging the bones for burial; and it
repeated, like the latter, in the pindapitryajha (87. 28) sam-vi(;, as here applied,
;
perhaps has
in
reads
c,
its
explaining
secondary sense of
it
'
turn
by vardhamands.
in, lie
down.'
The comm.
an accusative
30.
What milch-cow
'
daksamdnds
it.
That
reads
is
I set
down
per-
would be ajlvands.
life.'
that ni-pr
is
used
distinc-
2-
xviii.
31.
BOOK
be killed
him not
let
new
an rksdka, more
to
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
is
find
is
840
very propi-
its
we
is
corrupt.
'
'
SPP. reads
case.
in c
The
lacking syllable in
Yama
32.
whatever
Yama
all
cannot specify
all
two; we
its
text.
into
b,
has entered
beyond
my sacrifice
that do
see nothing
and vivasvdii in a and d, though the majority of his authorivivdsvdn; of our mss., only Op. \\7i^ pdras and in a vtvasvdn;
but O.Op.R.T.K. have vivasvdn in d.
The Anukr. takes no notice of the metrical
ties \i3.\i pards,
They
33.
in a,
a,
(10-1-12:11
irregularities
one of
and, in
+ 11= 44).
like color,
(f.)
'
is
line 3J.
'
our -dhus
is
common
corruption).
It is
I.
53.
i.
it
amrtdn
They
53 above ; Lfor
unused, as they
in a.J
that are buried, and they that are scattered (vap) away, they
burned and they that are set up {liddhita)
all those Fathers,
Agni, bring thou to eat the oblation.
34.
that are
841
Ap.
(in
8.
i.
sthitah
many
-xviii. 2
it
.'
XVIII.
The comm.
BOOK
peoples.
undivided, by Prat.
iv.
is
by
practised
The
63.
verse
(according to Kauq. 87. 22) is used, with 3.47,48 and 4.41, in Xh^ pindapitryajna
ceremony, to accompany the setting up of one of two lighted sticks (cf under i 56) and
.
it.
35.
fire,
on svadhd
in
vedas
let
The
the midst of
sacrifice,
if
fire,
revel
Jata-
thine,
the svddhiti.
c,
verse corresponds to
In the
d).
first half,
ruption.
te
te.
HGS.
11. i)
(ii.
yadi te jdtavedah. For d, RV. and VS. have svadhabhir yajTtdih sukrtam jusasvaj
and here again our text seems only a corruption svddhitim (p. svdadhitiin) must be
meant as nomen actionis to svad/ia, I think, = 'the giving of svadha^
a false formation.
The comm. reads svadhayas and svadhitam, explaining the latter as s^'adhd
samjatd yasya. According to the comm., this verse and the preceding are used in the
pindapitryajha " on laying two pieces of fuel."
;
Burn
36.
(tap)
thou
propitiously
Two
is
(fa;)
burn overmuch
do not
thy violence
(Iidras).
according to
reads tanvas
in b.J
unaccented
37.
mine here
my
(upa-sthd)
The
thus
replies
the
wealth here.
rayd before t'lpa in d means rdyds (accus. pi.), and not
by the pada-\x.yA the comm. understands rdyas. Also, that cid in
rdyi^ as understood
meaning
LThere
is
is
'
if
'J
a gap
mentator's text
the verse with
|_the pada-\xx\.
55, see
under the
latter.
This
38.
That
life
are
is,
: ii,
compound
in the
further
always reads ca
'
if.'
3.
73
ceremony of interment.
in a
that there be no
full.
for
any of us
till
his
hundred years of
893 a J
3lS
yatha
mi
xviii.
[_
BOOK
2-
= mam^ nd
"saiai,
XVIII.
na
'mam
unless in the ce
"siia,
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
na prdpnuySt !
of sutra three
is
842
nection with the elaborate measuring out of the place of interment of the bone-relics.
p.
39
40.
41.
42.
43.
44.
prescribed
all
off,
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
etc. etc.
The comm.
it
where
and
45.
I
be long-lived
syllables.
46.
may
The comm.
is
Yama.
mukhanasikabhydm bahir nihsaran vdyuh prdnah : antargacchann apanah ; madliyasthah sann a^itapitadikam vividham aniti krtsnadehath
vyapayatt 'ti vydnah. It foolishly understands yamdrajnas in d as gen. sing. (the
road) " of king Yama." The Pet. Lexx. render dparipara by not roundabout,' as if
the final para were somehow also a pari; the comm. understands the word nearly as
above translated |_and the translation is supported by VS. iv.
34 J. The Prat. (iv. 39 c)
notes the division viandh \n pada-XtyX, yihWtprand and apand are always undivided.
explains
'
47.
They
having no progeny
{lokd), Lthey,J
assiduous
'
i.e.
(from root faf leap ') phitagatnana^ila .' It seems hardly possible to avoid taking
didhyana in d as meant for duly ana ; the comm. renders by dipyamana. The mss.
vary between agrdvas and dgravas, none of ours that were collated before publication
having the latter, which is the true accent [correct the Berlin ed.J, and is adopted by
SPP. on the authority of a majority of his authorities (with which our O.Op.R.T.
else
'
agree).
48.
Watery
the midmost
Fathers
sit.
is
the third
is
full
of stars {>ptln-)
is
called
which the
843
in
b untranslated, we
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii. 2
comm's worthless
pilumdti
under
'
body
the
the
raised in order to
is
funeral pile)
ment of the
it
bone-relics.
They
49.
rich in nourishment.'
6i
i.
that are our father's fathers, that are [his] grandfathers, that
entered the wide atmosphere, they that dwell upon earth and heaven
{div)
The
to those Fathers
half-verse
first
is
3.
59
a, b.
The
verse
is
used (KauQ.
8i- 37) L^^ ^^ '^*' "^ "^ eleven verses (see my note to xviii. i. 49) which accompany
the oblations offered to Yama and poured upon the corpse (comm., vol. iv., p. 1 15'7 he
:
This time,
50.
heaven
him,
The
(div)
verily,
lightedj.
as a
fire is
do thou cover
(sic),
earth.
RV.
last half-verse is
x. 18. 11 c, d,
vi. 7. I,
has at the
end bhilmi vrnu), and is also found below as 3. 50 c, d. Kaug. (86. 10) applies the verse,
with 3.49 and 4. 66, in raising a pile over the interred bones; according to the comm.
(_vol. iv., p.
115J, the pile is of an uneven number of sticks (j^aldka) or bricks, and
vss.
50-52 are
to
be used.
Si.
this
and
[_Over "
hem " W.
LAs to
celdhcalena. \
cf.
This time, verily; not further; in old age another further than
as a wife
earth (bhilmi).
The first half-verse is very obscure, and the second pada perhaps
comm. takes jardsi with the first pada, and explains that " what food
enjoyed in old age, this
is
corrupt.
etc.
to
The
has been
be enjoyed "
and then " than this place of interment, any other place is not found for him " all of
which is simply silly. The Anukr. pays no attention to the redundant syllable (unless
we pronounce patim 'va) in c.
;
52.
is
excellent
among
me svadhd among
;
what
the Fathers,
Weber
is
mdyi
etc.
as at
xi. 7. 5, 12,
14:
cf.
note to
xi. 7. 12.
:;
xviii.
BOOK
2-
53.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XVIII.
The
844
gachatam
seems necessary
make sense
order to
in
thither.
gdchantam, which
may have been
to
text; Lbut in
notej.
\\\%
pada-\.<fxX
The comm.
easy way.
Nearly
it
all
as
'
Festgruss an Roth,
by man's unborn
traveled
p.
On
J
5.
my
|_so
BR.
V.
his spirit
i.e.
paragraphj.
in his
in giving ajay-
and interprets
'
SPP. accepts
The reading anjoyanais had already been conjectured by the Pet. Lexx.
meaning leading straight
reading anjay-
is
to the goal
'
ebhih.
'
'
comm.
includes with
it
vss.
54 and 55.
It
exceeds a
[_In
is
(B.C.R.Dc.p.m.) and presumably also by at least three of his pada-xm%., since he reports
is
reading anjay- of two of his authorities (Dc. sec. manu, and the reciter V.), which
reading, as he says,
may
ings anjoy- and ajay-, even Whitney's mss. point decidedly to anjoy-.
of this passage out of account, however, the
to the
p.
word ahjoyana
As between
is
the read-
well supported
by
its
also AB.
3. 53
4. u
mahdpathah paryanah), and
vii. 2. i^
'
iv. 17,
also
here
by the
doubtless precisely equivalent anjashiam {srutiiii) of the Rigveda (x. 32. 7).
This
last phrase Sayana explains alternatively by rjutn akutilam mdrgamj cf. his similar
Digha Nikaya,
xiii.
ff.,
synonym
as a
therefore
is
x. 73. 7
of uju-maggo
arjavena
etc.
cf.
all
of which
of our comm.,
reading
and ajay- the corrupt one, the corruption is a very natural one, considering that Pusan's
team (see RV. vi. 55. 6, 4 57. 3 x. 26. 8 and the occurrences of ajacva) consists of
;
goats.J
845
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii.
end suviddtrebhyas.
at the
equally divided in c-d between -bhyo 'gnir and -bhyo agnirj our text adopts the latter
SPP.,
May
55.
life-time,
having
all
corresponding verse
in the
let
god Savitar
times;
i2-f
comm.
the
also
11=44); Lbut
has pasati.
perfectly
good
in its
and TA.
The verse
RV. form (
a,
(in vi.
and
i.
1 1
U yaytis at end
2) agrees with
metrically
is
1 1
Pushan
let
the well-doers,
sit
set thee.
reads /aja/z in
about;
where
irregular
it
of
both
(10+
11:
i2-t-ii)J.
yoke for thee these two conveyers \ydhni\, to convey {vah) thee
with them to Yama's seat and to the assemblies go
to the other life
thou down (dva).
I
56.
Ava,
in d, is so
strange that
b Lso both editionsj, as has also the comm., though its explanation seems rather to
imply -nltaya. TA. further has the bad accent vahni in a, and gives in z yabhyam, and
in d (for sdmitis) sukftdm.
The comm. has sani iti, talking sam as joint prefix with
in
and
iti
as a?iena
akin with
57.
this.
first to
is
among them
TK.
ning,
now
The
to
is
better) tvi
vdstram ;
be enjoyed
Pet.
it
(in vi. I. i)
is
iddm (which
Te dattdm
in their fruit
'
in
c, d,
and vibandhu
'
religion
own
and
te.
charity,
connections.'
The
comm., with
the verse
is
its
it
Some
in
Kaug. 80. 52) use it and 4. 31 when the body is laid on the funeral
a tristubh, is rather svaraj than bhurij (i i -I- 12
1 1 4- 12 = 46).
pile.
The
verse, as
58.
Wrap
fire
cover thyself
BOOK
2-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
verse
is x.
16. 7
in
it
is
it
;:
,
846
TA.
decidedly better.
editions,
after a j or f y
only one of our mss. (Op.) reads -ksydn, but five of SPP's authorities give -ksyan
in his text
dhum
the
icchan).
the majority of his mss., the rest having, with our text, pd?-inkhay-; of our mss., only
two of the later collated ones (O.Op.) have the proper accent Bp. has pdriaifikhayatai,
which is absurd*; the comm. treats /ar/ as an independent word (as if the reading were
pdri "nkhdyatdi). The comm. glosses dadhfk \yj pragalbhas ; [_cf. my Noun-Inflection,
;
X.
498 J. By Kaug. (81. 25) the verse is taught to be used when the dead man's
covered with the omentum of the anustarant cow (hence of kine ') on the pile
* LCf. the impossible /a^a-reading
the omentum is to be pierced with seven holes.
JAOS.
face
'
is
vhbhdti at
xiii. 3. 17,
Taking the
59.
staff
all
60.
perous good
of the dead
of the living.
The two verses together correspond to RV. x. 18. 9, our 60 a, b most nearlyto 9 a, b,
and our 59 C, d to 9 c, d. But RV. has for its b asmi ksatraya vdrcase bdldya, and in its
d spfdhas for mfdhas. TA. (in vi. 1.3) has three verses, with a-b respectively as follows
suvdrnam hdstdd addddna mrtdsya i^riydi brdlimane Ujase bdldya j dhdnur hdstdd
addddnd mrtdsya qriydl ksatraydii 'jase bdldya; and mdniih hdstdd dddddnd mrtdsya
qriydi viqi picsiydi bdldya j their common second half agrees with RV. except in having
sug^vds for suvtrds ; they are addressed to Brahman, Kshatriya and Vaigya respectively,
Brahman and
Hearing
RV.
to Kshatriya
'
'
in our
.
says sasti( ca
LHere ends
cf.
page 814,
hymn and 60
verses.
prapdthaka.j
LFuneral verses. J
3.
[^AtAarvan.
1[ 5.
saptatis tryadhikd,
46
5^
50
6,
bhurij ; 36. i-av. dsury anustubh ; 37. i-av. dsurl gdyatri ; 3g. pardtristup pahkti ;
prastdrapankti ; 54. purd nustubh ; j8. virdj; 60.3-av. 6-p. jagati ; 64. bhurik pathydpahkty drsi ; bf. pathyd brhati- (x), 7/. uparistddbrkati-l
847
vyanjata
(vs. 18)
bhurig antya
(?)
LThe
indro
is
ma marutvan
vss. 18
and
-xviii. 3
jagatyas
tatrai 'kdd/iikd
29. J
first
XVIII.
See under
perhaps
BOOK
vss.
[_In
|_Ritual uses.
twice,
found of
is
this
hymn
(2, 5,
on funeral
rites:
(xi.
It is of
as noted
critical
hymn
interest that
two blocks of
verses (Parts II. and IV., as divided below, where see) which find no use in the funeral
ritual,
LThe provenience
in
RV.J
hymn.
hymn
and
into
about 33 verses out of 73, or nearly one half.
the
is here divided are primarily for the convenience of the discussion, although some
is
hymn
of
them (as
Part
I.,
II., III.,
verses 1-20.
have also a
rises
critical significance.
of the RV., and only 2 others (7, 18) from other parts thereof, parts widely separated.
Of
Part
the last 7 vss. of this part, only vss. 17 and 18 find use in the
verses 21-24.
II.,
the last
This block
Kaugikan
ritual.
varga of the second Vamadeva hymn, more precisely to RV. iv. 2. 16, 17,
to which is then appended the last half-verse of RV. ii. 23, with
refrain.
Neither ritual makes any use whatever of any verse or
and 19 a, b,
the Grtsamada
18,
pada of
Part
III.,
this part.
verses 25-37.
(a=the
member
This
five verses,
25-29: b
= the
one
for each of the "six directions" (E., S., W., N., fixed,
and upward)
the
All the 11
yajurmantras (vss. 36-37: comm., p. 1584).
verses of sequences a and b have the refrain lokakrtas etc. (z. jagati-tristubh halfverse) in common. Moreover, all those 11 verses (except one, namely vs. 29) have
as their second pada the obscure yag^a/f-pada, bdhucyiitd prthivi dyam ivo 'pdrij
and for their first pada an uAa-pids. applying in turn to one or another of the six
directions.
In the excepted verse (vs. 29 see my note below), it would seem as
if two directions had been crowded into one verse, the
fixed into pada a and the
upward into pada b if so, it is this condensation that has reduced sequence a
Thus
from 6 verses to 5, and effected the displacement of the pada bdhucyt'itd etc.
whole followed by
Vvio
'
'
'
'
all
is
uttered by the suppliant dead man, and the verses of b containing the responses *
of his helper, very likely the
how
cannot say).
If I
am
my
note to vs. 25
but just
by
two clauses of 36, would answer to 29 a; and vs. 35 would answer to 29b.
But against my view is the fact that we have iva in 29 a where we should expect
* [After writing the above, I find that Weber, Sb. p. 265, had expressed a
md
the
first
to
emend tvd
to ;//5.]
BOOK
3-
xviii.
This again
RV.
except
X. 13
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
is
two of them
Vait. uses
in the
hymn
and except
its last
848
p. 858,
The
d.
verses of this
agnistoma).
by AV., see
its vs.
and
10,
cf. TT
8 of this page.
10,
11, 5, 8, g,
x. 18,
VI., verses
11,
12,
x. 15,
order.
in
13,
strict
verses,
verses
VII.,
RV.
five
funeral hymns, x. 14, 15, 16, 17, 18 (represented in the order 16, 16, 17, 18
14, 15,
and of which the remaining one (our vs. 54) is without ritual use and plainly
and doubtless put after our 53 on account of its striking surfaceresemblances to our 53. Our vs. 60 is widely separated from its fellow, our vs. 6,
16),
intrusive
as
is
in part, in
limits, x.
in
to wit,
x. 8.
x. 123.
is
This
is
of superficial likenesses to
surmise
we
correct,
is
AV.
to
vii.
our
32. 26.
AV.
text,
and
d, tristiibh).
hymn
of
their material
4.
If this
by the makers
somewhat similar to that seen at RV. vii. 55. i. Cf. the cases
also at iv. 15. 11 and 1 2.
vi. 63 (vs. 4) and 64
i.
between which
and
if it
are to
of the a?<7'a^a-divisions
at
its
AV.QQS.MB.
x. 18,
Grifiith,
236;
ii.
The RV.
by Ludwig, pages 484-487.
verses are translated, of course, by the RV. translators the verses from RV. x. 18, in
and
particular, by Whitney, Oriental and Linguistic Studies, i. 54, 53 (vs. 44 at p. 60
verses not taken from the
RV.
are rendered
so on)
1.
RV.
x.
18 also
by Roth,
{dhdrmd)
made
xl.
above.
lies
down
by
and property.
think, incorrectly)
(I
by Hillebrandt
in
ff.
The
{ni-pad)
Kaug. (80.44) and the comm. declare that with this verse the wife
down beside her dead husband on the funeral pile. The comm. glosses
708
to lie
dharmam
p. 150.
ZDMG.
is
RV.,
it
is
is
translated
nothing more
than a show, expected to be followed by that of the next verse, since "progeny and
property " are rewards for this life, not for the other. The comm. says it is meant for
her next birth.
TA.
dnu paldyantl
a very
vi. i.
Some
phonetic relation of
2.
Go
one who
up,
is
udumbara and
3),
purandm
SPP.
ulutnbala, above,
2.
\_q.I.
the
13J.
deceased
now
849
The
is
is
RV.
x. 18. 8,
whose
by reading
XVIII.
-xviii. 3
to
and
in c didhisds,
given also by two of our mss. (R.D.) and the majority of SPP's, so that
ought
vi.
verse
BOOK
TA.
it
ivdm
who
is
in
to
wonted
to the
abhi sdm-bhii
(in
and
this
certainly
it
in the translation is
didhisi'i
decidedly
according to
later
its
left free
The
the verse
that this
is
is
brother, a representative of her husband, a pupil [of her husband], or an aged servant."
|_ Whether the
levir and the " representative " are the same person or two different
ones does not appear from the translation nor from the original of
AGS. J
Vait. (38. 3)
3.
as she
from
saw the maiden being led, being led about, alive, for the dead
was enclosed with blind darkness, then I led her off-ward (dpdcl)
in front {prdktds).
The
this is
accepted by
4.
Foreknowing,
enjoy him
to the
the living,
this
is
moving
thy herdsman
There is no difficulty in understanding this of the anustarant cow, with the siitras
and commentaries, although we should expect rather pitrlokdm in a, and josaya in c.
LBy " siitras " I suppose W. means siitra 20 of Kauq. 8 1 (cited under vs. 3) and siitra 37
of Kaug. 80 (cited under this vs.)
and by " commentaries," the AV. comm. to vss. 3-4
;
in vi. 12.
(Poona
ed., p.
449)
:;
BOOK
3-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
850
Besides the use of the verse with the one preceding, as explained under
of our vs. 3. J
the latter, it again (Kaug. 80. 37) accompanies the leading of a cow around fuel and fire
schol. (note to 81. 33) employ it further at the kindling of the pile.
only
one syllable of being a regular tristubh (11 + 11:10+11= 43).
lacks
and the
Unto sky
5.
(dh>),
The
verse
Agni, gall
The
translation of a
and b
is
purely mechanical.
VS.
(xvii.
In
all
is
preceded by our
across the
vi. 106. 3 a,
and so
where
the ceremony of gathering the bone-relics on the third day after cremation, with the
direction
Todtengebrduche,
and 6
[(cf.
in
from Ke^ava, and Bloomfield's note to 82. 26 J. The comm. adds that the plants are
used by the performer in besprinkling a Brahman's bones with milk. Under this verse
the
comm. makes dydm mean avakam, because this rises above the water without
The verse does not need to be scanned as nicrt.
touching earth
Whom
6.
there
let
RV.
again;,
calls two of the plants kiyambu and pakavhalkaqa) might well be an adjective, free from alkaqa or the
like, if we only knew what alkaqa meant.
|_W's Op.R. accent vyalka^a : and so five
of SPP's authorities, against four with 7>ydl-.\
TA. disagrees with both AV. and RV.
(x. 16. 13)
Vydlkaqd
durva.
in
reading at
(p.
vi. 4. i
kydmbus
and tvdm
'
'
for tdin in b.
springs up near water, having egg-shaped roots, or that has long joints, and adds that
it is
as
little
{brhaddurvd)
but this
The
verse
with justice.
|_and the
This verse
60
in
Agni
in
burning a corpse
its antithesis,
and
its
successor in
vss. 5
the
fire is
With
"fur-
and 60
in 82. 26,
it is
regarded
and probably
mean
not directly quoted by Kaug., but (as was pointed out above)
is
by the comm.
3.
is
(strangely removed to be
and expiatory for the cruel office of
compare Bloomfield in AJP. xi. 342-350 l_or JAOS. xv., p. xxxixj. [_This expiatory
and remedial rite is avouched for antiquity by MBh. viii. 20. 50 = 819: Pdndyah
.
svadham
= preta^arlrarupatk
= fma(dndgnih)
8s
BOOK
Here
7.
is
day
is
it
-xviii. 3
XVIII.
Roy
in India.J
one
at entrance
thee
for
be thou
fair (cdni)
with [thy]
The
RV.
verse
It is also
is
found
in
three
fires, in
who has
established sacrificial
8.
origi-
light, to the
make thee
"
three " lights
[as] station
The
fires.
home
in
2)
is
our
from his
or
'
uplifting
'
once
The
authorities.
violence in c
Lits natural
scansion
as 8
is
-^
1 1
down
:
and are
1 1
'
4.
the
-t-
SPP.
vi.
63. 3
c, d.
The
majority
J.
taking
'
by
It is
verses, are
and elsewhere, in connection with lifting and moving the corpse etc.
This one accompanies (Kau^. 80. 31) the raising of the
corpse to carry it to the funeral pile, and later (80.35), with 1.61 and 3. 9 and others,
the lifting on to the cart and removing and yet later (82. 31) the gathering up and carrying away the bone-relics.
in Kau;.,
9. Start
let
{gdtrd) nor thy frame {qdrira) be left out; enter together after thy
that has entered
mind
The first half-verse and the last pada are found also, as parts of different verses, in
TA. vi. 4. 2 which, however, reads iit tistha 'tas tanuvam sAm bharasva vie '/id
gatram dva hd ma (driram, and ydtra bhumyai vrndse tdtra gaccha. Some of our
mss. (P.M.O.R.T.K.) accent dnu in c; and some (all except O.Op.R.K., also two of
SPP's) have bhume in d; the comm. reads bhutnau. According to Kaug. (80. 32), the
dead body, after being raised (utl/iapay-) with the preceding verse, is made three times
to set forth Q samhapay- sam-hd means usually simply 'get up
it is added, " as many
;
'
times as
it
is
and
this verse is
verse (under which see) and others, in 80. 35 and 82. 31.
10.
me
with splendor,
sight,
xviii.
BOOK
3-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XVIII.
852
Some of the mss. (including our D.R.p.m.T.) read djantu in b possibly it is their
way of emending the false accent of dhjantuj doubtless we ought to change this to
ahjdntu rather than to admit the modulated stem dnja. The pratlka {yarcasa mam)
;
applies to
is
whatever
is
mouth at the end of the cremation ceremony and at the beginning of the pindapitryajna; and also (86. 17), with 3. 61-67, i" the ceremony of interring the bones, in conThe comm.
nection with supporting the dhruvanas* on the north-west of the fire.
*LCaland, WZKM. viii. 369,
first of these three applications.
would read dhuvanany upayachante at 86. 1 6 I suppose he would render, they offer
But are we sure that 86. 17 goes with 86. 16 and forms a
fannings [to the reUcs].'
takes notice of only the
'
part of the
of the
first
dhuvana ceremony ?
n gives the strongest
my mouth
into
me
waters purify
The
its
me
11.
wisdom
verse
is,
Cf.
note to vs.
below.
The non-lingualization
dhuvandni
as against dhru-.\
let all
my
the gods
Vishnu anoint
let
me
wealth upon
fix
pleasant
let
with purifiers.
the
comm. regards
it
As
to
as sharing
12.
me
make me one
Savitar
(all
let
my
hands
editions give
the sacrificial
let
we
if
altered
adhdtdm
to
-thdm; both
the comm. gets rid of the difficulty in its characteristic way, by making
word an adjective to ddityds, and signifying either " making a pleasant sound " or
" making a distress directed at our enemies "
The third pada, if properly read, has a
redundant syllable but the Anukr. would apparently have us read nyanaktu in three
very welcome
the
The Kaug. uses the verse with washing the hands, at the end of
ceremony (81.46), and at the beginning of the pindapitryajna (87. 3)
the comm. notices only the latter of the two uses.
syllables, as written.
the cremation
Him who
13.
died
first
who went
of mortals,
Yama
The second
the same,
a,
half-verse
b (= RV.
under the
latter
14.
etc.
i.
i.
49
my
note to
i.
you
The second
d,
i.
For
d.
first
The
its
LThe
49 J.
and the
49).
to that world,
first
half
verse
is
is
analogous with
redundant by a
is
2. 49,
see
discussed by Hille-
49 1.
Go
C,
see under
for
wealth having
at the
identical with
|_and especially
honey
is
x. 14. i
forth
all
heroes.
half-verse
is
(ii.
MB.
853
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii. 3
{=dattd u) Hi: see Prat. i. 80.J The trans(p. drdvina : ihd^; the comm.
glosses drdvina by dra^nnam j |_cf. my N^oun-lnjlection, p. 331, H 4 J. The comm. also
understands the first pada to signify that the Fathers are to go to their own world, and'
then to return when invoked to their qwn sacrifice and this is probably the sense.
dattaya ^sm-.
drdvine 'hd
is
for
drdvinain ihd
15.
for
all
16.
deva
Vama-
The
it
must
translation implies in
stands
in
as
it
W. doesj
is
[_he
the only variants in the mss. are su(an(asas |_with palatal { twicej
some of ours (P.M.I.) and one (C.) of SPP's, and the accentuation on the second
few (including our O.R.T.).*
without accent.
'
'
'
|_As to
'
'
'
'
'
haste " to repeat aloud three times the simple English sentence " she sells sea-sheUs."J
BOOK
3-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
17.
;;
wiping
{riprd),
metal bowl
off in the
[it]
854
themselves up with
life-time, filling
a corrup-
kansd; the
to,
'
of this
l_See
The
note* below. J
authorities are
latter are
our
O.R.)
in
d-
curious
rite
named dhuvana
or
'
'
pages 138-9, and cf. my note to vs. 10, above. The dhuvana is part of the procedure
According to the siitra next precalled nidhdna or 'laying to rest' (ibidem, p. 129).
ceding 84. 10, an empty pot, rikta-kumbha, is set down, and beaten with an old shoe.
According to our AV. comm. (p. I43'7: but see SPP's note 5), our verse is repeated
by the one who breaks the empty jar, rikta-kala^a, on the night of the day of cremation,
However that may be, it does
that is, at a time a good deal earlier than the nidlidna!
seem as if our kasyi might well mean the same thing as the kumb/ta or kala^a of the
ritual authorities.J
They
18.
gold-purifiers
The
verse
in this
RV.
is
(uksdn) flying
I.
together (sdm)
{1
ix.
krdtu), they
which
also the
comm.).
it
SV.
(i.
564
ii.
\s
grbhnate
964) has
it
and
also
in
at the
The comm.
b mddhvd.
verse is one of the wild
The
utterances of the soma-purifiers in RV., and seems to be introduced here without any
"anoint"
and
it.
it
accompanies an anointing
there
is
so
much
in t\\t pindapitryajtia
[_Padas
is
in
b, c,
T/irdj
What
of
with be at hand
you
is
call it bhurij.
joyous,
(sac), for
{?
drvan)
8s
Nearly
all
BOOK
XVIII.
SPP.
-xviii. 3
patfa-ms. as doing so, and of course reads pitaras, as does our text by emendation.
Nearly
all
bhutdm
at
end of b
reads bhiitd.
We
itself is lost
|_but
who
ought
to
Once more, all the authorities without exception accent suvidatras, which
SPP. accordingly retains, while we have made the necessary emendation to -ddtras.
One is tempted to change arvanas in c to arvahcas. The extra syllable in b suggests
corruption |_and so, perhaps, does the fact that in O.R. the avasdna is before bhutdm,
to bhiitd.
not after
20.
it
J.
Ye who
The meaning
do ye
some of these
of
epithets
in sacrificial
on this barhis.
revel, sitting
is
No
use
Agni, sharp-
is
made
of
So then
21.
ening the
rite
The
RV.
ii.
verse corresponds to
iv. 2.
found also
16,
6. 12-t)
|_or else
the stolen cows which the Aiigirases got back from the PanisJ.
is
[_
Whitney's
Of good
22.
the generations as
Indra, they have
made
The corresponding
vavrdh-, and for d
like ours
J.
[smiths forge]
As
23.
\_dti\
RV.
(iv. 2.
ilrvdrii
[Weber,
verse in
.5"^.
its
'yo,
has
in c
to vs. 23,
the tirvdps, unto the increase of the pious, of the next man.
The
translation
is
The
it
are extremely
RV. iv. 2. 18, which, however, reads in a ksumdti as one word (p. ksuomdti; our p. ksum : dti), makes good meter in b by inserting
ydt after devandm, and reads in c mdrtdndm. SPP. reads, with RV. and with the
questionable.
comm., ksumdti;
dtij
less
verse corresponds to
this
is
against nearly
his
all
but our O.R. have ksumdti and Op. has [the impossiblej
ksumj.
The
ksum
|_they
have ksthn
it
also
xviii.
3-
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
856
(Op.D. ugrdh; O.R.K. ugrah Laccentless !J). The comm. renders a, b thus: "the
mighty one, Agni, looks near by upon the birth of the gods, Indra etc., as in a noisy
{ksuvtati = (abdavati) herd {yfitha being = yuthe) of kine a master sees his own
he says, it is the consuming fire that is addressed " O Agni,
being consumed by thee, mighty by thy favor, in a noisy cattlecrowd, looks upon the birth of the gods as upon herds of cattle (^paqvas) ; the sense
being that the gods come to light in the neighborhood of him who has gone to the world
cattle
{pa^vas) "
who
this sacrificer
or,
is
is the kind of help that the commentator gives in a difficult pashim the Apsarases, Urvaqi etc. and akrpran = akalpayan, which
means upabhokium satnartha bhavanti. Aryds = svaini. The verse can be forced
into the compass of forty syllables (ii+8:io-l-ii= 40), as the Anukr. estimates it.
*|_The RV. verse has been discussed by Bloomfield, JAOS. xx.', p. 183. He ren-
This
of the gods."
sage.
ders
0,
Urvdi^is
is to
d thus
"
Even
for mortal
He
takes akrpran as
comm. and
'
the klptas of
24.
We
have made
[sacrifices] for
He
Sayana on RV.
is
kip
Just as
fire,
(upara ayu).\
thee
the illuminating {vi-bhd) dawns have shone upon [our] rite {rtd)
excellent which the gods favor
krp
explains
may we
active
that
all
good heroes.
The
first
half-verse
without variant,
RV.
is,
RV.
without variant,
23. 19
ii.
iv. 2.
c,
19
a,
c, d).
strange reading
avasvan
(voc.
= avanavan
b the
in
or palaka).
Let Indra with the Maruts protect me from the eastern quarter;
arm-moved [is] the earth, as it were to the sky above to the world25.
we
sacrifice,
whoever
of
shar-
my
Todtengebrduche,
Caland's orientation of
it
obscure refrain
(which ought
bahucyutd J
(its last
in his
to
p.
54. J
This
4.
a moving, of arms')
to -tdinj\ the
comm.
is
16-24).
is
1[ 8,
and
bahucyutd
b,
rendered as
if it
were
it
25-35) are used with 2. 24, 26, etc. in connection with the interment of the bone-relics.
LThis last use does indeed perhaps cast light on the passage. The previous sntra,
85. 25, with Caland's
emendation
(I.e.,
p.
154), reads:
edam barhir
[xviii. 4.
52] ity
8S7
asthitas tantith
yathaparu
the
yathaparu
phrase
'
while repeating
by
edam
'
assemble
xviii. 4. 52,
'
as used in the
to infer
and
dead
-xviii. 3
'
human
by
XVIII.
p. 224*,
iv.,
If v)^ take
sariicinuyat.
samcitioti.
says, at vol.
BOOK
cf.
i.e.
he makes such a
we probably have
right, then
spokesman
son addresses
be
If this
-As
to
10, especially
i.
26.
arm-moved
etc. etc.
27.
arm-moved
all
29.
The
me from
etc. etc.
sky above
comm.
The
me from
me from
in
perhaps rather
definition
the refrain
from 12
to 14;
-I-
i2:i2H-ii).
[_Cf.
[_There
is
x. 3. 5
and
85.
and
I,
in
'
'
'
'
'
light,
Cf.
my
note, p. 847,
8.
30.
svadlid ;
arm-moved
6 d.J
(.'),
do
set thee in
etc. etc.
The phrase purd saritvftah is very doubtful perhaps it means rather, with the more
sense of pura and taking -vrt as from root vr, before covering up [^so Caland
;
literal
takes
'
'
it:
accent,
Todtengebrduche,
makes
it
a pple. (as
p.
if
samehdditah) or else, he says, pura is instr. of pur = farira body,' and it means
"along with thy body " {safartra eva san). Kaug. (80.53) uses the verse (doubtless
'
it)
in fixing the
body
in place
such application.
it.
on the funeral
The comm.
pile
but he adds
xviii.
BOOK
3-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIil.
31.
32.
858
etc. etc.
33.
34.
35.
These
six verses,
30-35, have the same refrain of 35 syllables as vss. 25-28 and the
its first word, ranges from 17 to 19 syllables; the defini;
Anukr.
Dhartar
36.
approximately accurate.
is
('
maintainer
')
art
thou;
thou; bull
maintaining art
37.
wind-purify-
The comm. regards both these prose verses {yajurmantra) as addressed to Agni,
RV. iv. 58. 3 and vi. 16. 39 to prove the applicability to him of the epithets in 36.
The siitras make no use of them save by their inclusion in the series 25-37 in Kaug.
The Anukr., in counting the syllables of 36, restores
see above, under vs. 25.
85. 26
quoting
initial <z's.
The rearrangement
RV. padas
in the
AV.
text is of
such
it
is
of the
RV.
x. 13.
and
AV.
2.
xviii. 3.
38 and 39.
'
.?]
a sldatam
svdm u
a sidatam
lokdth vlddne
||3^
ndmobhih
\
vi (Idka
let
them
place,
[it]
last verse,
This verse
the
is its
fifth,
andj except
ye,
[each] on thine
vs.
d.
hymn
x. 13,
|_
own
except
a, b, c Lits
its
me.
(du.) aid
||39j
859
BOOK
XVIII.
-xvill. 3
v/ordj/ama
grammatically possible
but both
AV.
TA.
the mss.
all
(in
vi. 5.
and
differs
-tdm, in spite of
authorities
its
[_Is
is
-tdm possibly due to a reminiscence of the correct asldaidin of the immediately preced-
TA. ? cf. the case at x. 6. 17, and note. J Vtddne might be from vid
comm. glosses it with jdiiatl. One might conjecture that dltam in b is for
aodttam 'came,' but neither /a^-text views it in that way. The verse cannot be made
which is, of course, properly
a full tristubh without violent resolutions in the first pada
ing context in
'
find
'
the
prose.
is
md
md
itd{ ca
it
amiitaq
cdvatdm md would be a perfect tristubh pada. J Vait. (15. 11) makes vss. 38 and 39
accompany in the agnistotna ceremony the driving up of the two havirdhdnas.
Be ye comfortable
39.
I
yoke
(.'
{qloka)
for
hear that.
|_See
my
The
verse
added note
just
pada d of the RV. vs. x. 13. 2 [_of which padas a, b, c immediately precede in our AV. textj, followed by padas a, b, c of the RV. vs. i. RV. accents in a
svdsasthd ; [_the AV. accent seems wrong ;J both /a</a-texts divide suods-. RV. further
reads in [_its b, ourj c, etu and surds, and at the end amrtasya ptttrah. The RV. verse
is found also in VS. (xi. 5) and MS. (in ii. 7. i) with the same readings throughout as
in RV.
and in TS. (iv. I. 1 2), which reads for our c rd (Idkd yanti pathyi 'va surah,
and in d varies from RV. etc. only by having (^rnvdnti. The comm. glosses svasasthe
with sukhdsanasthe ; he takes ^/(/V as ist sing., as it is translated above; the form
is
|_In d,
(rnvdttu
is
a misprint for
(rnvdn/u.^
40.
footed one
(f.)
the syllable
The
with
{})
translation
is
ascended,
course {vratd)
it
it
purifies.
emi
its
RV.
(x.
its
AV.
etam, and in d ddhi (our abhi has to be omitted in translation) sdtn putidmi.
has
in
ver-
mima
It also
a rupds, which SPP. admits in his text on the authority of the majority of his
comm.
it
it
mean
tnrtah
BOOK
3-
xviii.
purusah)
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
some of our
later mss.
if
there
such a thing in
is
it,
this case.
and
In
b,
86o
to
be regarded as
SPP.
strangely reads
it is
both,
doubtless,
.'
upon the
notes
and
his
verse, p. 160.
Op. dnu
It
may be added
that
O. gives -padimdtiinvdlldd,
ditdt.\
41.
W's
his
(d-ric)
to
body (tanu).'
seem
Yama
be corruptions only.
(x. 13.
it
4)
gives
Thou,
42.
5, p.
46.
{}
svadhdya);
thou,
eat
god, the
they have
presented
oblations.
The
ii.
verse corresponds to
6. 125).
^Disregarding
AV.
it
throughout J.
in this,
Ap.
RV.
ilitd,\
x. 15. 12,
RV.
differs
found also
in
VS.
(xix.
(in
i.
10. 14)
and MB.
(ii.
3. 17)
b and
save that
c,
43.
i.
The
glosses
94.J
'ddt for
of that good,
(f.),
is
arunindm
in
86l
Ye
44.
fire-sweetened Fathers,
conducting ones
come
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii. 3
on each
seat, well-
and assign
to us wealth having
hither
sit
heroes.
all
through three padas, RV. having ford: dtha rayim sdrvavlram dadhatanaj it also reads atta [_p. attd\ in c and three other texts (VS. xix. 59
TS. in ii. 6. 12^ MS. in iv. 10. 6) agree throughout with it. The comm., too, gives atta
and dadhatana. The Anukr. does not heed that we need at the end dadhatatta to make
For the use of the verse by Kau^., with 45 and 46 and other verses, see
a lv\\ jagati.
under i. 51 for its use by Vait., with 45 and other verses, see under i. 44 and 51.
The
RV.
ver.Se is
x. 15. 11
45.
on the barhis;
them
them come
let
let
them
listen here
let
them
bless, let
aid us.
The
RV.
is
x. 15. 5,
a.
()
TS.
differs only
ii.
6.
123
MS.
father's fathers,
who
[his]
sharing his
The
which
57
46.
after
xix.
verse
gift of oblations,
is
RV.
x.
grandfathers, followed
with
them
xix. 51,
let
Yama,
at pleasure.
this,
however, reads for a: yi nah purve pitdrah somyasah. In b our text gives, with RV.
VS. aniihiri (RV. p. anuauhir^), but it is by emendation, for all our mss. have anujahire or aniijahird,
is
p.
anuajahird ;
seem
to
be as follows
anujahird
given by Bs.M.T.,
word
is
he reads anitjahird, p. amiojahird, although the majority |_fivej of his samhitdauthorities and the comm. have the preferable aniijah- Las against three with aniijah-\.
:J
Our
RV.
gives.
it is
plainly a corruption of
what
Sayana, anupiirvyena
nachgezogen sind'),
The comm.
treats the
word
as
if it
came from
root
jagatl character J.
47.
L^'s version
They who
thirsted panting
among
i.
170 note. J
come,
*v
BOOK
3-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKlHITA.
XVIII.
862
kaxydlh pitfbhis after satyals; and TB. has in a tatrpiis, and in b hotravrdhas.
Nearly all our mss., but, according to his account, only one of SPP's, accent rsibhis in
The comm. g\oss&s j^hamSnas mth prayatamdnds ; his explanation of the strange
compound stdmatasta is in part lost he understands by gharma the praxmrgya somaThis
offering and he paraphrases sahasram by aparimitath dhanath yatha bhavati.
verse and the next are used by Kaui;. (87. 22) as explained under 2. 34.
*LSPP. plau-
d.*
for
<n'\\.,
very probably similar to that of rsibhyas at xix. 22. 14 (cf. the qistbhyas
mss. in the next vs. !) and to those noted under xiv. 2. 59 other cases at xix.
of
many
48.
The
d.J
ward,
at the
gharmd.
come
[go]
in
hither-
The RV.,
in the
corresponding verse
(x. 15.
10
a, b, d,
c) Lsee
under our
which
again
all
vs. 47 J,
our mss.
save one (Op.), but of SPP's only one, accent rsibhis (as in 47 d) [_see my note marked
with a * under 47 J. In c (see under vs. 47), MS. reads arvak (but \\s pada-ms. arvail),
TB.
Lwhile
(ii.
6. 16')
AV. RV.J.
reads as
The
verse
is
its
49. Approach (tepa-srp) thou this mother earth {bhUmi), the wideexpanded earth (prt/iivt), the very propitious the earth {prthivi) [is]
soft as wool to him who has sacrificial gifts
let her protect thee on the
;
The RV.,
prthivi in
c,
in the
corresponding verse
d,
TA.
(in vi. 7.
agrees in
general with RV., but substitutes the [modernizedj equivalent form nirrtydsj
in dj.
it
also
on urnamradds, but three of our /afl'a-mss. [Bp.D.Kp.J have the blundering division
urnamomraddh, and nearly all our samhitd-mss. (not R.) correspondingly urnammradds
the blunder grows, of course, out of the equivalence in grammatical theory of mr and
mmr. The verse (according to the comm., vss. 49-51) is used |_Kau5. 86. loj with
2.
50.
thou,
earth
as a
be to him easy of
skirt (sic),
do
vi. 7. i)
18. 11)
TA. (in
bhUmi
'
open
my
sion,
'
itself
thyself.'
In
Reader,
'
863
Ludwig renders
context at ^B.
lic
support
{itpa-^ri)
it
a thousand props
let
let
-xviii. 3
cf.
XVIII.
In neither
v. 4. i9.
BOOK
The
TA.
verse
\Jisthatu
sii
RV.
is
a tichmdhcin
Poona has
it
which
x. 18. 12,
Calc. ed.
|_so
leaves
reads
in c
Poona has
(rayantdm unaccented
rightly <;rdy- ;J in c it |_has madhu(Ctiio ior ghriai;c:ito, and J omits syonas (or bhavantU) ; |_and begins d with vii^vaha : so
accented in both ed's, as if it were two words, as in RV. i. 52. 1 1 ; 130. 2 {dha v{<;vd) ;
(if
iii.
be not a misprint)
it
52.
{">.
brace up
|_so
Calc.
{ut-stabli)
let
if
an interesting variant;
cf.
this
thee.
The corresponding RV. verse (x. 18. 13) reads in c-d dhdrayantu
The TA. (in vi. 7.1) reads tabhnomi in a
:
down
pillar
mitas (iniyamdnd
a.
logo), let
for thee
it
54. 22J.
osadhayah).
clod
Grain. 185
c,
in b,
it
sub-
do two or three mss. (including our O.) and the comm., lokdm [_surdj for
logdm [_sonant: cf. note to ii. 13. 3J; at the juncture of c and d it agrees with RV.
\-yantu te'lra\; and ends with sadandt te minotu. |_As to sadandt te, cf. the contrary
blunders at xv. 10. 2 xviii. 2. 3, note. J Nearly all the mss. (all save our R. and one
stitutes, as
in
to
risam
[^as
sthUndrii
doubtless
'
reads J.
tava grhanirindndya.
trisiubh, the verse has really three syllables in excess instead of one.
(86. 8) in the
RV.
As a
Kau^. quotes
it
'
the
notice this.
The RV. has in the corresponding verse (x. 16. 8) esd for ay dm in c, and at the end
mddayante ; TA. (in vi. i. 4) reads in a jihvaras, and, like RV., esd in c. The Kauq.
(81. 9) makes it accompany the laying of the /(/a-bowl on the head of the corpse on the
funeral pile, when the deceased's sacrificial implements are disposed about him to be
burned with him.
The
(12+11:10+11= 44)
is
unnoticed by
the Anukr.
54.
The bowl
that
Atharvan bore
is
well
full to
done
that,
soma
{indu) ever
purifies itself.
The comm.
12
11
i.J
[_See
my
::
BOOK
3-
xviii.
55.
What
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
of thee the black bird {^akimd) thrust at, the ant, the ser-
prey {^dpada),
Agni make
864
let
Brahmans.
The
verse
RV.
is
x. 16.
TA. has
6 without variant.
TA.
also, in vi. 4. 2.
it
reads in
viqvad (' all-consuming ') agaddin, the curiously pervertedj vlqvad (' from every ')
aiirndm which is glossed by sarvasmad ttpadraz'ad rnarahiiam upadravarahitam \.
c Lfor
In d
I
it
has
brahmandm
Calc.J explains
an alternative
|_Our pratika is cited by Ke9ava, p. 368',
qarire; and it reads of course dvive(;a\.
as yat te krsnah qakunlty red : is (akunl a blunder ? cf. iddth ydt krsndh ^akum's,
64.
vii.
I,
2.
is
wounded place
is to
the
comm. makes
be burned with
The
fire
this
is
the
same
Rich
in
rich in milk
is
my
milk
what
is
the
milk of the milk of the waters, therewith let one beautify i^^ubh) me.
|_The translation implies (instead of the ^iimbhatilu of the Berlin text) the reading
(umbhatH, which
by SPP.
Two
is
W's
Ws
and adopted
AV.
57.
let
tearless,
first
This verse (= RV. x. 18. 7 TA. vi. 10. 2) was found above, as xii. 2. 31, where see
not used by Kaug. in the book of funeral and ancestral ceremonies.
;
it is
Unite thyself {sam-gam) with the Fathers, with Yama, with thy
sacred and charitable works in the highest' firmament abandoning what
58.
is
reproachful,
very splendid.
let
865
The corresponding
RV.
verse in
BOOK
-xviii. 3
(x.
The
XVIII.
half
first
is
gachasva,
t.
found also
in
TA.
which has svadhabhis ior yamina, and adds after it another sdm. We had
pada above, as 2. 10 d. The mss. are divided between dvadyain and miadydm
vi. 4. 2),
the last
in c
They
59.
avadydm
[_with
RV.J.
second
The
for
life
first
half-verse
we had above
as 2.
49
a,
will.
b |_and
its
prior
is
RV.
(svardj)
pada
also at 3.
46J the
;
much
etaiii
x. 15.
RV. The
last
pada
identical with
is
vii.
104.
above.
60.
for thee
refreshing ones
the frost
let
down
fall
weal
[as]
in the waters
fire.
The main
TA. vi. 4. I
:
3.
my
3.
Bp.P.M.I.
also the
is
RV.
and
x. 16. 14
is
= TA. vi. 4.
16. 13
closely
that
it
in
3.
i^
see note to
3. 6.
Considering
in
AV.
In
it is
how
strange
TA. has
sti sdm gamak (of which our version, p. jnanduki : ap^sii : (dm :
no better than a corruption), and TA., again differently, 7nandukyasu (as an
is
adjective, supplying apsu) samgamdya; and the comm., finally, mandukyd 'sya (am
bhava : moreover, for the qdm of both ed's, some of our mss. (O.Op.R.) and one of
SPP's have sdm. In e, at the end, RV. has harsaya and TA. (amdya : our (amaya is
better than either.
To the main stock of the AV. verse are prefixed two padas which
TA.
agree nearly with the second half of the next verse but one in
vs.
TA.
(vs. 5
interposed as
i.
84, note,
ii.
472.
preserving, quick-giving
here;
61.
6.
pfsvd but gives prsthd as variant) the comm. glosses prsvd with jalaFor Bloomfield's discussion, see under vs. 6. Bergaigne comments on the
ed. accepts
binduh,
i.
let
there be in
me
Q.
he who
is
well-
these heroes be
many
fear,
BOOK
3-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XVIII.
866
About half of SPP's mss., and one of ours (Op.), accent at the beginning vlvasvan.
The comm. explains jirddanns alternatively by jivanasya kartd and vayohaner (as if
ixomjr 'waste away') data. LPada a is found (with metrical rectification) as noted
under vs. 62. J The third pada is identical with xii. 2. 21 d. By Kaug. 81. 48 the verse
and again
is used at the end of the cremation ceremony with an oblation on the north
see the comm., p. I76'3j a stha(82. 36), vss. 61 and 62 accompany each [^separately
;
lipaka offering to Vivasvant at the gathering of the bone-relics, while a third offering
|_82.
37
J.
And
thus
" in the
ceremony of gathering
The
standing in the western part of the cemetery, should approach the departed."
l_Verses 61
applications.
489. J
62.
is
i.
is
immortal come to us
immortality;
in
death go away;
let
let
men
until old
let
age
what
;
let
Yama.
and MB.
i. i. 15
are found as the first two padas of a verse our
na aitu of our 62 b, both texts have tna a gat (the me is
incongruent with the following nas)
and for the vivasvan of our 61 a, both have
vaivasvato,\ thus rectifying the meter. The mss. accent vivasvan as in 61 a. We
need to resolve mS to ma in d to make a good tristubh pada; but the Anukr. would
apparently read mo and balance the lack of a syllable by the redundancy of one in c.
Possibly a is intrusive in c, and the meaning was 'defend from growing old.'
The
ritual use of the verse was explained above, under vs. 61.
In
CCS.
62 b and 61
iv. 16. 5,
a.
[_For the
63
The reading
in the first
{} prdmati)
may
pada
is
Yama
doubtful
that
it;
tor's interpretation is
SPP's mss.
it
are
of prayers [matt)
.']
in the atmosphere,
him
praise ye,
all-
nd,
and
so, apparently,
S PP's pada-vms.
somewhat
The commenta-
similarly at variance.
Only the sense can decide, and that is quite doubtful the translation
The second half-verse occurs again below as 4. 54 c, d.
tempted to understand viqvdjnitras |_so accented in both ed's with all the
One
is
'
'
Ascend ye
to the
highest heaven;
gone
seers,
is
made
be not afraid; ye
to you
we have
;
86?
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii. 3
Encouraged by the comm. {anyan apt yajamanan somam payayanti'), the translation
the repetition in c by violently taking -payin as causative to -pa.
mends
Agni shines
65.
The
me
(.')
verse corresponds to
vi. 3. I.
in
show
{ketti)
RV.
x. 8.
&yati ;
in
SV.
i,
and
is
also found as
i.
TA.
71 and in
vi. 73. I
also J,
TA. has avir v{(;vdni (for a rddasi) in c, RV'. has the far more acceptable reading
dntdn upamdn, while SV. gives dntad upainam and TA. dntdd npa mam; |_moreover,
;
TA.
The AV.
accents udatiad\.
all
which gives dntdm; the samhitd-mss. generally have upamam (K. -man), and Bp.
upaomdm; but some (Op.D., also T.) and two of SPP's pada-mss. have upa : mam,
with TA., and with the comm. and this last is implied by the translation, though both
[_Pischel, Gottingische Gelehrte Anzeigen, 1897,
editions adopt upamam, with SV.
K.,
As, longing with the heart, they looked upon thee, flying up*
66.
(ridka),
(in
ii.
j.
8S),
and TA.
(vi. 3. i)
all
lair of
is
Yama.
(i.
bhuranydm.
noteworthy that
It is
320 and
vss.
ii.
1196),
RV.
(not
the SV.) /rz^a-text has the bad division and accent abhi : dcaksata.
at the end
[as]
and are not used by Kau^. save in the group 61-67, are
found almost together (separated only by our 3. 7) also in the funeral collection of TA.
*[_W's "up" for upa may be an oversight: render perhaps 'they looked upon thee,
flying onward {upa) [as] an eagle ?
Our comm., taking thee as the dead man, conconnection with funeral
rites,
'
strues,
'
but
'
'
is
cf.
Griffith
in his
'
Perhaps RV.
6^.
{(^iks)
ix.
85.
1 1
may throw
light
on our verse.J
living,
attain to light.
The
RV.
i. 259
ii. 806, and TS. vii. 5. 74
the
TS. has no as-, unlingualized, in c. The comm. glosses
yamani with sathsdragamane, and i^iksa by anu^ddhi.
verse
is
vii.
68.
What
for thee,
32. 26,
is
that
with
ghee.
The
verse
ddhdrayan ;
69.
is
repeated below as
[_but
What
one of SPP's
grains
4. 25.
Yama
xviii.
BOOK
3-
According
to the
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XVIII.
Lat
Manas
26 he says ta
4.
868
tava bhogaya
amtjanatu.
may
have the benefit of his viaticum, or not.J The verse is nearly identical with 4. 26, and
Its meter is (9 + 8:8+10 = 35) rather irregular, and
is precisely identical with 4. 43.
lacks a syllable of being
full
measure.
{d/iiiiianii-)
and the resolutions taas and raja anu in d, it scans very well as 8 + 8 8 + 2.J Kaug.
(85. 27) directs that grains be scattered with verses that have the sign {salingay and
Ke^ava states these verses to be the two that begin yas te dhands (doubtless 3. 69
= 4. 43 and 4. 26, since 3. 70 is evidently not saliilga), also 4. 32 and 33, and another
1
'
not found
in the text
the
comm. says
4.
26 rather than
I
that
any
at
he immediately cites
rate,
3.
it is
1897, p. 813.
is
Give back,
70.
Yama's
that in
performed apropos of some joyful occurrence in the family, barley is substiso Qraddhakalpa, iv. 5, as cited by Caland, Totenverehrung, p. 37.J
Two
It is
GGA.,
Manes
69 and 70
3.
the two vss. that begin with _j'(?j/^(///aaj, [_by which he seems to
seat
forest tree,
him who
he may
speaking counsels.
sit
is
The
>
verse
is
repeated, according
Kaug. (83. 19), when the bone-relics are removed from the root of a tree, at which
the comm. adds " provided they have been pre-
to
which a corpse
LWith regard
ner,
It
ZDMG.
71
(t^jas-)
Take
his
to
lii.
reads more as
if it
to the (hollowed)
is
my
vanaspate, see
note to
2. 25,
above
and as
(Jtdras)
be with sharpness-
735.
hold,
Jatavedas
let
thy seizure
well-doing.
Or (in b) 'let thy flame be brilliant.' The verse is used LKaug. 81.33J with 2.4
and others (see under 2. 4) at the lighting of the funeral pile.
72.
let
What Fathers
of thine
went away
earlier
and what
later, for
them
The second
'ta.
The noun
is
is
both ed'sj
|_so
c,
The
d below.
mss. are
(86. 2) in the
T^.
Ascend thou
this,
gaining
midway
go
(iid-mrj)
forth,
vigor
unto [them],-
(vdyas)
be not
is first
there.
thine
left
own
behind
869
BOOK
XVIII.
_xviii
Nearly all the mss. (all save our I.O.R., and one or two of SPP's) accent in a
unmrjdnas, -which our edition accordingly reads S PP. makes the proper emendation
to -jands (cf. mrjaiias, vs. 17, note).
The comm. glosses vdyas with antariksam,
because viyanti gacchanty asmin ! and then of course makes it the object of a roha,
explaining unmrjanas as ^arirad utkramanena svdtmanarii qodhayan.
For the use of
;
2. 37,
parah
ci.
ekonanavati}
'
kakummatt) ; 3g,
(^6.
gdyatri ;
anustubh
dsury usnih
76.
prdjdpatyd 'nustubh;
(67-68, 71-86. i-av.)*
pathydpahkti ;
J3.
6, g,
86, 87.
purmirdt
4 p. usnih
78.
83,
svardd gdyatri
73. dsuri
;
dsuri pankti
'72-74, 79.
dsuri tristubh
kakummafi ;
(86.
SSST,
66. 3-p.
"paristdd-
satahpaiikti
dsury anustubh
sdmni brhati ;
ca
ddivJjagati ;
77.
82.
8.J
68, 7/.
If
anustubgarbhd tristubh
4g.
trdistubham
mahdbrhati ;
12.
848,
p.
page 8 14.
atifakvarl ;
LCf.
73 verses.
yamadevatyam mantroktabahtidevatyam
jS.jagati;
hymn and
LFuneral verses.J
4.
[A/Aarvan,
87.
81.
(ankumati);
88. 3-av.
at p. 814.J
iti pitrdevatyatn
and 25 were defined by the Anukr. under 3. 69 and 3.68, and the defini*\\n stating that vss. 71-86 are i-av., the Anukr. uses
the
itiprabhrti
itydtas that appears at Kaug. 81. 44 cf. 85. 26 and 86. 17, where
also we have the strange itydtas.
3|_Verses 43
|_Parts of the
As
p. 6.
hymn
to vs. 75,
it is
hard
to
and 76-87
it
first
so Whitney, Index,
scans easily
or not.
may be
it
(cf. p.
belongs,
is
significant
is
of it
5)
intentionally
772,
IT
ahas of vss. 76 and 77 destroy the rhythm of those vss. The comm.,
lumps the whole A^cdA-sukta, vss. 71-80, together, and says etat suktath sarvam yajurmantrdtmakatn.\
|_Only one verse (49) is found in Paipp.
As to the significance of the occurrence,
metrical, while the
p. 240',
used
in
the
The Vaitana
agnyddheya; and
medha, particularly
p.
all in
814, end.
Something
manes
from
this
hymn
But
vs.
59
is
in the sdka-
like
hymns a very
citations
rifices, vs. 71
makes few
naturally
vss.
tlie
hymn.
Whereas
For
in the
preceding three
hymn
BOOK
4-
xviii.
:;
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
870
However much
or
little
weight
is to
be
laid
"
and
AV.
in part indeterminable.
is
sometimes
is
to
obscure
be found
thus the practices that go with vss. 51 and 52 are separated in the ritual; but the vss.
are set together in the text because of several notable surface-resemblances between
them.
The RV.
=
=
=
=
=
=
our 28
our 29
our 45
our 46
our 47
our 58
The
vi.
RV. X. 1 7. 1
RV. X. 107. 4
RV. X. 17. 7
RV. X. 17. 9 ab 8 cd
RV. X. 17. 8 ab 9 cd
RV. ix. 86. 19
our 59
our 60
our 61
our 69
our 88
our 89
= R V. vi. 2. 6
= RV. Ix. 86. 16
= RV. 82. 2
i.
==
=
=
RV.
RV.
RV.
i.
24. 15
v. 6.
i.
105.
Part
all,
TA.
30, 34,
verses 1-15.
I.,
hymn may be
in
in
ignis
to
its
belongings and
is
for
28.
sesame.
etc.; then
Verse 28 seems
tions: cf.
Part
III.,
any
'* suflSciently
II.,
This seems
marked by
and
to
their exter-
be appended
verses 29-44.
of Part
me
to
16-24
me
etc.
to
(29-30, but also 36), the garment (31), the black sesame (32-34, but also 43),
and the vanyS. cow's milk (35) may well be taken as parts of the dead man's
viaticum.
If vs. 42 be part of the dhuvana (Caland), it is not far in time from
the viaticum ceremony,
pinda ceremony
But the
suppose.
(so comm.),
ritual use of
may
well follow
it
if
by a long
As
Part VII. of
To
hymn
The
i.
trca
is
ritual unit,
RV.
x. 17.
7-9, recurring as
the cremation.
KauQ.
The comm.
fee.
67 and
vs.
;
70 find no use
ritual
and in reporting the use of
and 50 stand side by side in Kau?. with 49
takes the two bullocks that drew the hearse, and with 50 he accepts his
he groups with
the liturge
vs.
it
67.
Vss. 49
Vs. 51 goes with the strewing of darbha on the pyre: and 52 would seem
it,
but
is
put
to a
871
human
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii.
If
the latter use be the correct one, tlien the acts that go with vss. 53 and 54 (covering
bones with/a/afa and stones) form a reasonable sequel to it; although, to be sure,
they also form a sequel to vs. 36 (besprinkling of the bones), both naturally and in
the text of Kaug.
If
am
of the grave-mound (see under 55), then the piling thereof (with vss. 66 and 67)
must intervene between 54 and 55. Vs. 56, a symbolical taking of his heredita-
son,
the viaticum
is in
65, the
Vss. 66
act, the
Kaug., seems to
me
to
like 69,
it
All
this
The comm.,
pindapitryajha.
to X\\^
are announced with svaha and z'dsat and those to the Fathers with
This Part
subdivision 5
= verses
= verses
= verses
Subdivisions
subdivision 3
grain
subdivision
and
80
78, 79,
869,
If
5) belongs
subdivision 2
subdivision 4
its
=
=
gods
svadha and ndmas.
own manifest
unity
86, 87.
[of
trln adhomustln, Keg.], and they dovetail each into the other in such wise
Thus
p.
is
idatii "
somdya pitrinate
-Then comes
which
is
of a better place.
tions of
homage
Subdivision 4
consists of 2
Verse
277-294 Griffith,
Weber's analysis
;
to wit, 8 ascrip-
latter to this.
fires
Why
should be here,
by nouns and 4 by
and a final doublet (85) with ndmas and svadha.
entirely symmetrical 4-membered mantras, the prior
Translated: as
Subdivision
: comm.).
These first
and their symmetry is marred only by vs. 73,
79, awkwardly interjected after vs. 72 for lack
;
is,
as
etc., p.
277-8,
may be
consulted.
BOOK
4-
xviii.
Ascend
1.
Fathers travel
out,
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
872
hath carried the offerings; united {yuktd), set ye him who hath sacworld of the well-doing.
rificed in the
The
and
havyavahas, and SPP. has that
our edition makes the obviously necessary emendation to -ziahds |_cf. the
also, accent in c
all,
as svotpddikdin
aranim; and
its
he explains janitrttn
same view
iti
prthag
may
The comm.
be strongly questioned.
monies
to
who has
person
of the cremation
ceremony (Kaug.
The
a good y^zga^z-pada
cadence,
2.
ficial
is
vss.
is
in the case of
verse, as a tristubh,
is
redundant by a syllable
|_in a,
which
however, by reason of
in d, which,
is
thus
tristubh
its
The
gods, the seasons, arrange the sacrifice, the oblation, the sacri-
(sriic),
fills
But
In the comm's
fires."
All this
with
in
is
The verse
is,
of course, in
as a sacrificial cake
takes no notice of
is laid
to be probably an intrusion,
and
it is
this.
third firmament.
The
8 d.
Our O.Op.R., and one or two of SPP's
The comm. explains viqrayasva in e by vi^ritaJi
pratisthito bhava. The metrical description of the Anukr. fits the verse, if we Ldecline
to make two of the three easy resolutions (in c and d) by which the verse reads as five
last
ix. 5.
c.
at the
filled (.')
{qritd)
let
873
The pada-text
as a locative
reads in a
see Prat.
mayu M, which
i.
is,
it.
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii.
dual,
it
'
as
In
c,
comm.
Neither
The
5.
spoon
sacrificial
the atmosphere
{npab/irt)
this verse
in the
(p.
is
[_and Whitney's
viosihah)
it is
quoted by Kauq.,
comm.
sustains the sky, the offering spoon
{juhti)
me
unto
let
(.')
The
g^\t pratiomatn, as
pratimam
it is
io\m pratimam \.
in the
comm.
[_!J,
so reads, explaining
imam
as referring to prthivlin;
The
our edition has pratimam, with the majority of our earlier mss.
mam,
prdti
\&prattmam.
verse
-I-
intelligibility
AV. reading
translation implies
Simply /rii// would rectify the meter, and give a yet better sense. The
This and the verse
1 2 ( 1
?) -(- 1 1 =47) is, of course, no proper jagatt.
6.
all
sume,
the paiia-Tn%s.
if it
ladle,
7,
it.
sacrificial
with the
stride,
offering spoon,
spoon (sruvd)
little
[as] calf,
company
milk thou
all
The
ble;
mss. in general strangely accent the two vocatives in a and b on the final sylla-
all
satithita)
all
all
all
make
in c
all
At
the end,
Of our
make no
in
my
his authorities,
SPP.
M.
gives in
his text
reading -nah
{-^/d in
is
it
kindly
what
to the sacrificer
atha pratyaksavad
By
fords they cross the advances {pravdt) called the great ones, by
[road] the sacrifice-makers, the well-doers, go; there did they set a
BOOK
4-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
sacrificer,
874
{bhfitd).
Ui
h-j
joint
dhatu)
Though
the verse
explains fravdto
mahtr
The
8.
track
is
Ved. Stud.
vs.,
southern
ii.
fire;
fire
Both
describes
it
49, above, or
R V.
x. 14. i
is
the eastern
fire
the Adityas'
[as]
powerful
(sdrvci),
[t
is
the
gagmd),
disposed by brdhman.
in the next,
it
The
sukhita.
9.
and
in this verse
reports
74.J
the householder's
is
translation as given.
SPP.
The comm.
(/'?').'J
verse (11
(atiqakvarl
householder's
11
60
syll.).
fire
burn
(tap)
fire
let
the southern
fire
let
the
burn refuge,
[_Cf. vs.
As
I.J
to the accent of
daksinagnis
in c, see
under
vs. 8.
The
funeral pile
To make
we have to commit the violence of scanning ague instead of 'gne in
the last pada (so 12 + 10:12 + 11 + 12 = 57).
|_The a of agnis in a and that of agne
in e are of course to be elided.
The insertion of another tva in b after 0m pascal
rectifies the meter.
In c we have perhaps to tolerate 5 pre-cesural syllables but with
is
fires.
this reservation
10.
Ye,
and the
rectification in b, all 5
{tanti)
carry
him
The
is
(J.
common
i.
if
nom.
Two
it
is
is
in
Burn
(tap),
him
in
front; burn
him
8/5
[_Cf vs.
.
The adverbs
9.J
be rendered
on the
'
west,'
'
translated
on the
'
east,'
behind
XVIII.
might with at
etc.
'
on the
'
BOOK
and
north,'
-xviii.
on the south.'
'
Nearly
all
our mss. (not Bs.I.), and half of SPP's |_have the impossiblej accent jdtdvedas in c;
AV.
at the
end lokdm.
|_
it
Let the
12.
making done
him down.
The
verse (11
kindled,
fires,
{qrtd)
12:12) lacks a
at the beginning.
|_Cf. vs.
The comm.
of our
13.
ava has
[_The verse reminds us strongly of 2.4 (which see), where ciksipas without
throw
Two
faw
the Jatavedases,
let
is
'
that
Agni
is,
'
them [the
let
not]
fires,
man
kindly and not let a foot, the head, or a hand fall off
consume him completely cf. the comm., who aptly says,
yatha nirava^esam dahyate tatha. The importance, in Hindu belief, of having every
member of the body carried by Agni to the other world for use in the next life is abundantly shown by the hymns see especially AV. xviii. 3. 9 ab 2. 24 c 4. 64 iv. 34. 2
When, as often happens, the
and Whitney, Orienlal and Linguistic Studies, i. 56-57.
pile of wood is too short for the corpse, the feet will naturally overhang and drop off
tanvds")
to treat the
is
pile,
dead
but
to
is
pyre
a bamboo.
Upanishad
above]
In
"
But
An
back."
failing,
he took
it
at vii.
clearly
is
fingers
made by
and chucked
it
Chandogya
the bamboo,
the
13. The sacrifice goes, extended, adapting itself {'iklp), [taking] him
who hath sacrificed, unto the heavenly (svargd) world let the fires enjoy
it, made a whole oblation
let the Jatavedases, making done here him
;
that
is
|_Cf. vs.
2.
'
Sacrifice
'
and
'
'
it,'
that
is
tdm
in
c, J all
refer, of
abhijayati ; mrtasamskdrend
'mum
lokam,
in his
Todtetigebrduche, pages
74,
78.
The
defective meter
The
full
atiqakvarl
(i
10
1 1
12
12
56).
xviii.
BOOK
4-
He
XVIII.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
876
14.
up
to
heaven
road, traveled
(div)
by the gods.
mss. vary in a between citdm and cittAm; our text reads the latter; SPP's the
former, which is doubtless correct, and which is implied by the translation. The comm.
notes that agni is used to mean istakacitah pradei^ah, quoting Apast. 25. 4 as authority.
The
According
to
laying of the
comes next
it
after
vss.
i
46.
Agni thine
15.
pile
the right thy supervising priest (braJundn) this offered sacrifice, being
completed (sdmsthita), goeth where is the ancient track of those offered.
;
in
c,
with nearly
all
iii.
and half of
'ydm being a matter of
The
55).
verse
is
used (by Kaug. 81.45) at the end of the cremation ceremony (see under vs. i).
far from being a regular tristubh; [_after resolving hota adh- in a and restoring in c
is
there
the elided vowel, padas a and b and c scan with smooth cadences as 12 + 1 1 1 1
remains pada d, with one syllable missing before the cesura it would be a faultless
:
tristubh
if
we dared
the
comm. understands
the equivalent
vidyaUJ.
Rich
16.
in cakes, rich in milk (kstrd-) let the dish (cani) take seat
we
sacrifice,
whoever
of
LThe
definition of verses
16-24 as 14
12
1 1
first
We
had the same refrain above, in 3. 25-35. |_Cf. my introduction to hymn 3, p. 847,
According to Kaug. (86. 3), the verses beginning with apupavan (16-24) are
used as, in each case, what is specified in the verse {tnantroktam') is deposited in the
this is in the ceremony of
quarters and intermediate quarters (diksv aslamade^esu')
1[ 8. J
vi.
4.
SE. etc., and so has only 5 depositionmantras instead of 9. The matter is treated more fully just below.J According to the
comm., caru means specifically the contents of the dish here kiimbhydm pakva odanah;
and ikd signifies asmin sathcayanakarmany asthndm samtpe pa^cimadigbhage ; the
|_Observe that
others are set in the remaining half-directions, and one in the middle.
the AV. begins the depositions with the west (so the comm., at p. 197', and at 20 1'*
the depositions in the intermediate directions,
TA.
|_As part of the requisites for performing the pitrnidhana, Kau^. (83. 2) prescribes
According to Kaug. 86. 2, two dishes {earn *) are to be deposited,
4.
57 and
3. 72,
human
figure
877
to 3. 25)
next, eight
more (Kaug.
is,
4.
XVIII.
-xviii.
we
madhye
we must read,
*[_So
16-23; and then the eleventh and last dish in the center
'pavantam
BOOK
and as
p. 152,
|_TA.
dyam
vi.
esa te yamasadane
order of deposition
center.
In the
is
first
is,
from E.
in the
N. and
to
by kstrdvan, kslrd-
W.
to S. to
bhagas, and sahdsraksara ; in the fourth set (north), by dddhivan, dddhibhagas, and
ayutaksard ; and
Thus
sara.
by mddhuman, mddhiibhagas and dcyutdkwould begin apupdvan inddhumdn etc., for the
that of all the dishes (so AV. comm., p. 2025 apupa-
mantra
the
deposition of cakes
is
common
to
Rich
18.
Rich
in cakes, rich in
Our O. reads
drapsa
drops
(drapsd.-), let
SPP's mss. J.
According
19.
Rich
20.
Rich
21.
Rich
Rich
in cakes, rich in
23.
Rich
24.
Rich
in cakes, rich in
honey,
water
means cakes
comm.,
22.
ing that
to the
curds" {dadhikands').
signifies "particles of
let
{dpa-), let
comm. has a second time apiipavant, explainIn the five dishes of TA. (vi. 8) are
of a different material.
contained respectively (besides the cakes), ghee, boiled flesh ((rtd), milk, curds, and
honey.
|_Caland's suggestion of
'pavantam
for
pacantam
at
369) brings the text of Kaug. into harmony with dpavdiis of this
the notes to vs. 16. J
viii.
What
25.
vs.
WZKM.
cf. If
3 of
they for thee rich in svadhd, rich in honey, dripping with ghee.
While most of the mss. quote it, as
According to
it in full.
the comm., the verse follows the deposition of the nine dishes
and it adds " one
should put on mixed grains " the Kaug. makes no mention of it.
This
usual,
is
a [_precisej repetition of
by the
first
words with
ity
3.
68 above.
BOOK
4-
xviii.
svadlid,
Yama
written out in
ing
it
let
king
878
What
26.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
full
by
3.
4.
The comm.
under
3.
69.J
it
this to the
both this
it;
as an independent verse.
28.
69 and
the mss.
\Jox a possible
with jnahatyas.
27.
all
{ySni) and the one that was of old; of the drop that goes
lair
lair
do
make
ijwtra).
RV. x. 17. 1 1, and found also in several other texts VS. (xiii. 5), TS.
TA. (vi. 6. I), MS. (ii. 5. 10), QB. (vii. 4. n"). RV. differs from our
text by reading in a prathaman dnu dyun; all the rest agree throughout with AV.,
save that TS.TA. have trtiyam for samandm in c. Lin MS. this verse stands between
The
verse
is
our
ix. 4. S
and
4. 4, as
ix. 4.
J
5.
it is
in the funeral
others)
to the
soma-drops {ydiprusd),
yam)
The
Land saihgamd
at
saptdmataram
is
its
value.
comm.
takes
it
b as for thy sake,' against the accent. Kauq. does not quote the
it and the next are used together on watering the bone-relics with water falling from a vessel with a hundred holes
and these hundred holes it regards as referred
ii in
'
says that
to
by the
first
word of the
verse.
30. They milk a receptacle (koga), a jar with four orifices, Ida [as]
milch-cow rich in honey, in order to well-being reveling refreshment,
;
Aditi
among
ment (vyoman).
879
The
half-verse
first
our text
is
they
c,
for
-xviii.
d),
all
name
XVIII.
found also
devun
is
BOOK
of a certain cow.
{da
TA.
is
c, d, with [the
correspondent of J our 36 a, b below as first half, is used next after our vs. 28, and for
the same purpose.
The Anukr. does not heed that the first two padas ax&Jagatt.
31.
that,
Some
is
by
variously accented
half of
The
32.
upon
became
mss. are a
is
little at
and
these,
The
69 above
32-34 grains mingled with sesame are put upon the
Be
The comm.
its
bones.
33.
calf;
the
a milch-cow; the
her,
The
grains
3.
short.
what
is
desired;
variegated, white, of like form, of different form, with sesame as calf, let
One of our mss. (Op.), and three or four of SPP's authorities, accent tUavatsds in d.
= 37) is not at all an upaThe comm. has bhavanti in b. The verse (8 + 7 1 1
:
-(-
1 1
Grains variegated, yellow, white, grains black, red, [be] thy milch-
34.
kine here
with sesame as
calf,
yielding {dull)
ever unresisting.
The
verse
is
found also
in
TA.
abbreviated to inlr
dhdna hdrintr drjiinlh santu dhendvah ; and it accents Ma- in c (with our Op. and one
or two of SPP's mss.). Our O. Land apparently also P.I.J, with |_one orj two of SPP's
mss., also accent enis.
Only a minority of the mss. (including our Bs.p.m. and Op.) have
at the end -ntth, the rest -nti. Here and in vs. 36, most of the mss. accent anapasphur-,
and accordingly both edited texts accept
be emended to dnapasphur- (which
faulty.
suggests
'
in 36,
is
by none)
The comm.
= \_avina^varyah
not refractory.'J
it
stupidly declares
orJ akstnah.
'
to
licit)
W.
version
;;
BOOK
4-
xviii.
between
asjya in a,
Weber
streamed fountain
is,
offer
(fdsa)
[our] great-grandfathers
That
and asmai
in b,
In Vai^vanara
35.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
it
it
88o
TA.
version)
in c.J
oblation,
this
a thousand-fold,
hundred-
supports, swelling.
The verse
is
found also
at the
beginning
^atddhdram
6
etdm; and its c, d are not less different tdsminn e^d pitdram pitdinahdm prdpitdmaham bibharat plnvamdjie. One of our mss. (Op.) also accents prdpitamahan. In
TA. (as noticed above) the verse is next followed by our 4. 28, in the relic-interment
ceremony; according to Kaug. (82.22), it is used on the second day after cremation,
with an oblation on the back of a vanya^'atsd * cow, after causing her to be milked on
The comm. [p. 209' ^J calls the cow anyavatsd (only by
the site of the funeral pile.
an error of the editor?). [If error, it is an easy one, for the comm's words as combined are dahanasthdnasamjiidhdv anyavatsayah : but anyavatsd occurs in the comm.
The verse (11+9:11 + 12 = 43) is hardly fit to be
to AB. vii. 2, mentioned below.J
of
TA.
vi.
but this
rectifies the
t'ltsam
reckoned a
iristitbh.
won
over to or wonted to
'
:
abhivdnyavatsd
is
'
mean
'
'
its
to
be
new
possessing such a
'
calf,'
.',
After putting
to
find
Kau9. 82. 22 there can be little doubt (cf. BR. i. 347) that we have to read apivdnyavatsdin after ddahane caj and in like manner, at 80. 25, apivdnyavatsdyds : with the
passage
be compared QB.
latter
also Caland,
is
to
Todtengebrduche,
p.
ii.
151.
6. i*,
The use
The
first
7. 17, p.
half-verse stands in
io2'4j as the
first
88l
BOOK
XVIII.
-xviii.
the mss. (including our O.L?JOp.R.K.) liave in d the false accent npasate.
exceeds the proper measure of a tristubh by the amount of dksitavi in a.
(86. 5),
it
so sprinkled
{sahasracchidra-patra)
ceremony,
I.e.,
cf.
a,
b the
This funeral
fellows, look
Caland,
*LThe
p. 13 /.J
who adds
I.e.,
that
it
is
The
p. 173.
sprinkling
iv. 27. 2,
down
at
it
this
The verse
By Kaug.
pada of
first
mortal goeth
to immortality
[his]
make ye
The
'
pada-icxt at end of b
fellows
'
of the deceased
the
comm.
all
are to look at
them as deposited in the hollow, while the manager recites the verse. The meter of the
last pada is redundant, and suggests emendation of the closing word.
[_The vs., with its
cayanena citam and grhdn (cf. QB. as cited below under vs. 55), seems clearly to refer
to a grave-mound
but the ritual use, with its trench, is in flat contradiction with such
;
reference.J
38.
here
Be thou just here, winning riches, with thought here, with ability
be thou here, very heroic, vigor-bestowing, not smitten away.
39.
These waters,
the
son, yielding to
let
the
heavenly
is,
The abhi
spared, and
in c
and dj.
its
on the
other.
Some
omission would make the verse a good astdrapankti |_with tristubh close
According
fire
is
used
in the
pindapitryajna while
and
this
one
40.
fice of
mine
let
sitting refreshment,
may they
corresponding verse
is
found
who
in
HGS.
(in
ii.
this sacri-
heroes.
xviii.
BOOK
4-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
882
ni yacchantu ; and the comparison appears to convict our uninpada of being a very gross corruption. [_Observe that the word preceding asinam ends in m, and of. the cases assembled under xviii. 2. 3. J The comm. has
no difficulty in explaining 'a sitting refreshment' as "a pinda set upon the barhis."
Both editions read at the tni yachan, but all the mss. save one of SPP's read yachat;
the comm. has -an.
The Anukr. does not heed that the first pada is jagatl. For the
no
rayii'n sarvavlratii
telligible third
They
41.
|_With
a, cf. 2.
d,
above.J
gone away
to the
distances.
-V
The comm., with his usual disregard of the accent, iakts ghrlapriyam as ixom ghrtd
priyd \_pritikaram ajyath yasya\. For the ritual use as prescribed by Kaui;. 87. 22,
2.
Kaug. 86.
18, at the
kasuka)
34,
fire
it.
But the verse is used also, by
end of the ceremony of interment on "making the devouring (sarh-
see under
up "
blaze
this the
samkasiikam,
xii. 2.
What
42.
to thee,
1,
See under
xii. 2.
means samindhaie
and note the free
xii. 2. in
what
rice-dish,
what
ghee.
The second
all
half-verse
|_see
under
2.
identical with 3. 68
is
mdntham
in
c,
d,
Nearly
above.
the
articles
The comm.
again
By Kaug.
all
comm. overlooks
this.
cf.
Caland,
Todtengebrduche, p. 137.
What
43.
grains
them
let
king
rich in
Yama
26
and SPP's
This
44.
[is]
it,
69
they
who are
(.'
abhisdc)
is
it.
'
'
'
'
883
doubtless not at
all
being a
full tristubh.
On
45.
On
46.
;
second pada
is
identical with
The
in d.
-xviii.
verse
It lacks (in a)
i.
54
is
one of
a syllable of
b.
call
may
is
SarasvatI give
is
south
Its
82.31 notej
XVIII.
being extended
what
BOOK
on
sitting
this bar/us,
call,
do ye revel
from disease.
47.
svadhds,
ficer
wealth.
These three verses are a repetition of i. 41-43 Lsee notes thereon J, quoted by Ui
in most mss., but written out by our O.R. (both accenting daksitia in 46 b).
tis-
rdh
let
come
(pi.)
far
away be a
with that of
xii. 3.
22,
finder of
among
to be (sam-bhu)
good
for
the Fathers.
is
it
evidently
and he explains the meaning to be that earth is smeared upon the vessel
j_porridge-potJ, which is entirely out of place in this connection, the analogy being with
the other
our
C
own phrase
rendered
is
see
how
this
it
it
as
according to
as " one
who
is
arrived
if
composed
of
|_p. pdraopardita\ in
pdrd-pard -\- etr ; the
adhd 'mrtds
in d.
*LCf.
p. 869,
but
cannot
gives -reias),
also,
against
7.
Start ye (du.) forward hither, wipe off that which the portents
{''.abhibhd)
this
form, as
at.
49.
its
meaning
and explains
strictly
which
This
is highly obscure, and the second half-verse, especially, is rendered only mechaniand even then with substitution of vdslyas where nearly all the mss. have vd(fyas
or va(iyas (our M.I.D., and one of SPP's, va^dj^as, which our text, quite unsuccessfully, emends to vagaya); SPP. admits vd(iyas in his text; the comm. has vdsfyas.
According to Kaui;. (82. 40), the verse is addressed to the two kine (the comm. says,
cally,
drawn the hearse) the direction is Hi gdvdv upayachati ; it is perhaps intended as a purification of them after the ill-omened service which they have
performed.
In c the vocative, aghnydu, is an emendation, SPP. reading with the mss.
aghnydu ; but the accentuation of the mss. is here very unauthoritative the comm.
:
word as vocative.
without accent.
and
The comm.
is
Nearly
all
our mss.
(all
in
BOOK
4-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
884
xvii. I. 30,
comes
this verse.
Its
is
pos-
This
50.
sacrificial gift
According
Kaug. (82. 41, the next rule to that which quotes the preceding verse),
comm.J of a daksina or sacrificial gift
to
But
this gives
the
first
upapfTicatl
is
it is against all rule to accent any but the last of two or more prefixes to
which accent is given by [_two orj three of
same verb hence upasampdranayat
SPP's authorities, and which he therefore had good reason for adopting (it is also
given by our O.Op.R., all collated after our publication). [_If I understand the CollaThree of our pada-m%%. (Bp.Kp.D., but D.
tion Book, O.R. accent upasdm pdra-.\
not accented) make the anomalous division upasdin : pardnayat ; the other (Op.) has
upaosampdrdnaydt, which is the regular and proper form see Prat. iv. 2 and note, and
priicati; and
the
In
iv. 7.
c,
ydu
vdrie,
and O^. yduvdnesu ; while Bs. [_O.K.J also accent _yaa vdne, as do two of SPP's mss.
(three others _)'fli'(f^, and only two, with our M.T.R.s.m., ^aiz/(j^).
This barhis
51.
I
let
corresponding verse
is
who
man, becoming
sacrificial
art departed.
vi. 7. 2),
which reads
in
a bharema,
for
devibhyo jivanta uttaram bharema, fore, d tdtivam drohaso 7n^dhyo bhdva [^Poona ed.
bhavan, as
if
: its
text
is
Bhdvan
our mss. save one (Op.), and the majority of SPP's, reading
mixing the word up with bhava, imperative. The comm. reads in \) jroan.
an emendation,
all
c,
is
wood
also Caland,
the
Thou
that
|_so
52.
its
is
joints
bliava.\
become
sacrificial; let
arrange thy
accord-
885
The
reading yathapani in c
comm. has
but
it,
all
(51 d).
its
The
We
muchness.'
is
should expect in b
in ritual use,
it
-xviii.
which
separated from
is entirely
XVIII.
latable: 'according to
janantu
is
BOOK
tdither janan
than another
its
accompanying, according
to
fiaru^ds.
is
sense (much less so by the mss.) of the two Kaugikan passages which give the ritual
for
ix. 5.
4 and for
and
85. 25.
53.
King
ing
(pi.),
leaf is the
come
The comm.
reads in
a,
and
abbreviated pidhdnam.
hundred autumns.
It
may be
pald^a-ttet
is
this
the overlord of
trees.
correct
the
[_Cf.
paldi^apatrdir dcchddayef)
ha
lent
cf. also
Sayana on TS.
paragraphs on
of the eleven
this.
i.
TB.
8. 6, p.
i.
6. io3,
whose deposition
is
especially
liii.
fit
by reason of
:
srug ghy
1167, Poona.
ZDMG.
this subject,
is
212.
am
16.
last
nine
The "plates"
are
54.
The
attained
may
of
that
the
foods;
Yama make
man;
him
the
praise
stone
ye,
all-
BOOK
4-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
886
The second
half
is
half-verse
identical with 3.
is
63
c,
d above.
'
leaves vigvamilrds in this verse without accent, on the authority of two of our mss.
(Bp.M.)
all
The two
in his text.
p.
viqvdomitrah, as in
55.
for
As
Yama,
some
and he accepts
this
3.
63, then
Weber's observations
of their basis.J
corresponding verse
and evdm
3. 63,
made to agree, but there is little rea|_the comm. takes the doubtful word as
is
found
TA.
in
(in vi. 6. 2)
may be many
it
reads
of
hdrmydm
me
in
(.').
a and
c,
and
for
The comm.
in ours, purely as an emendation.
is read in both editions
makes no difficulty of taking dsaia as = sya/a, and explaining "that ye my relatives
may be numerous " but that would be dsathaj and dsaia has no grammatical standing
of any kind, and hence is to be rejected. The comparison with TA. at least shows that
the pada is corrupt.
The comm. foolishly divides evavapdmi in c into eva dvapdvii.
dsaia, as
Three of our pada--n\?,&. (not Op.) most absurdly divide dva-pan in b it is strange that
SPP. reports nothing of the kind from his authorities. By Kauq. (86. 11) the verse is
used next after 2. 50 etc., with the direction /'// sam^riiya (' on finishing the pile ?)
;
'
the
comm. says
that with
it
cf.
.''
:;
88/
as they pat
to the left'
it,]
iti in siltra
samqnathya
is
much
and
1,
with splints of
it
If this
then
wood
be right and
if
XVIII.
-xviii.
kuttay
is
the
comm's version
of
Whitney's
BOOK
on finishing the
'
pile
'
would
call
for saritsthdpya;
Root qnath means thrust, push,' in their ordinary and in their obscene senses,
and here, with sam, to make [the mound] compact or firm by striking or beating or
patting,' as a modern gravemaker pats the mound with his spade to give it shape and
qritya.
'
'
firmness.J
56.
father,
Wear
(bhf)
of thy
The majority
Many
pitiir.
of
ours have
|_cf. xiii. i. i,
c,
mrdhdhi
in
note J in
see Prat.
i.
first
half-verse
Both those who are living and those who are dead; those who are
born and those who are worshipful
for them let there go a brook of
57.
We
The
mddhtidhdrd.
42 above J.
3.
72
c, d,
madhudhdrd, as
Yajfilya
is
if
|_cf.
and the
end of note to
comm. reads
instead
it
.'
dhdrayitum
(it
ought to be jdntvds)
mddhudhard
in dj.
The
schol.
add
the verse to 56, as used by Kauq. 80. 46 the Kaug. uses it twice with 3. 72 see under
that verse in TA. it has an utterly different application, in the ceremony of turning
;
loose the
58.
cow
that
There
was
made the
jars to
skill.
This is a verse out of one of the most formidable hymns of the RV. soma-book
(RV. ix. 86. 19), and occurring also twice in SV. (i. 559; ii. 171). In b, RV. reads
sdmo dhnah prataritd 'sdso divdh ; in c, krdna and avtvaqat ; in d, hardi and inantslbhis ; with this SV. in general agrees, but has, with AV., dhndm and usdsdm in b, and
acikradat in c it is peculiar in reading prdna (^. praodnd) at beginning of c; a cor;
ruption, doubtless,
which
is
The
AV.
BOOK
4-
xviii.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
reading praoidritah,
is
and meter,
very strange
pratdrita
in b,
888
us-,
have the correct -io 's- of SPP's, according to his account, about half support
and he accordingly admits that reading into his text; we ought to have done the
same by emendation. \For hardim avi^dn (p. dovi(dn) man-, the comm. reads hdrdima
mau-.j What right the verse has here (or vs. 60, coming from the same
aviqat
-td
-/a
's-,
tis-)
sacrifices
He explains the
nam ityddlnatk
dheyah, which
'
rivers
offered,
me
bright
for thou,
it
in the ritual
but
is
should
it
be piirtnedhakanda evokto ?\
smoke
59.
soma
not clear to
uses
'
tisrndm
is
comm.
(.'
tvesd)
(krpd).
The
verse
is
RV.
vi. 2.
6 and SV.
83
i.
The comm.
or stutya.
the
cf.
xvii. I.
J.
in
Lin b,
SV. combines
= krpayi
explains krpa as
ceremony of establishing
fires.
Soma
60.
{iudit) verily
soma,
in the jar,
the com-
thou rushest to
by a road
of a
hundred
tracks.
The
verse corresponds to
RV.
in
Our
'
'
lamely
the
he has the
RV.
-gir-,
verse
is
is this,
barring
c,
61
off (dva)
have praised
The
inspired, youngest,
verse corresponds to
RV.
we
own
implore.
i.
82. 2 a-d,
889
BOOK
dvd 'priyah
(p.
XVIII.
dva
-xviii.
is
perhaps the true Atharvan text (though the accent, in that case, should be dva 'priydn),
and defensible on the ground of sense our last pada is nothing but a senseless corrupIn Kaug. (88. 27) the verse is used, next after vss. 81 ff.,* in Xh& pindapitryajna,
;
tion.
one
to
is
(?
comm.
mean
f>araphrases this to
that
TB.
pitdrah
6. 32, dksati
ii.
LQGS.,
i.
Come
62.
is this
RV.
when
!J
ye,
Fathers,
axle
('
LSee
')
to
p. Ixxix.J
delectable,
The
HGS.
last
ii.
10. 5
comm.
notices only the latter use, stating that with this verse one
is to
sesame on the barhis spread for the purpose of giving tht pindas. In number
of syllables, the verse answers to the description of the Anukr. (9+ 10: 11 + 11 =41).
[_The MB. reading makes a rectification of the meter at the beginning of b.J
scatter
63.
Go
away,
stronghold [purydna)
eat the oblation, with
All the /a(/a-mss.
both editions
make
commit
to our houses to
the
comm.
aydta;
In
some of the mss. make great difficulty over dttiim, reading also \ji>inum,\ atnum,
antum, atnun, and the comm. gives as a compound haviratniin j but our O.R.D., and
the majority of SPP's authorities, have the correct reading; as does also HGS. in its
corresponding verse Lii. 13. 2J.
HGS. |_spoils the meter of a by modernizing somyasas
d,
The
first
half-verse
and AQS. ii. 7. 9. MS. makes nearly good meter of it, reading
pdre 'tana pitarah somydso gambhirdbhih pathibhih piirvSbhih (which should evidently
be emended to ptirvyibhis') AQS. differs from this only by having at the end purvinebhis
Prat. iii. 83 quotes the word /??r(with K. and Kap.S., as pointed out by Schroder).
occurs also in
MS.
i.
10. 3
ydna.
in the
very poor
[_it
is
The
spoiled metrically J.
vs. 6r
in dismiss-
-)-
1 1
12
1 1
but
its
is
is
BOOK
4-
xviii.
64.
What one
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAJflHITA.
XVIII.
in
left
up again
fill
89O
revel ye,
to
Fathers,
your limbs.
[all]
HGS. has (in ii. 11. i) an analogous but quite different verse: yad vah kravyad
angam adahal lokan ayam pranayan jdtavedah : tad vo 'ham punar a ve^ayamy aristah sarvair angaih sam bhavata pitarah. Most of our mss. (all except O.Op.R.), but,
by
a unaccented
in
without exception accent in tpitdras, which SPP. accordingly admits into his text;
but our emendation to pitaras is plainly necessary. What the comm. says is here
all
latter half
of the explanation of this verse, with the text of the next and the larger part of
its
expo-
KauQ. uses the verse (88. 5) in the pindapitryajna, next after vss. 74, 78,
to accompany an offering of rice-grains with the stirring-stick (sayavana Lthat is, saSyavana: SPP's samyavana, p. 2334, does not seem right J). LAs to completeness
sition.
my
by Whitney, O. and L.
S.,
i.
S7.J
of
We
half-verse
above as 3.42
c, d.
accordingly adopts
in his text
it
The
the root
vand does
a kind of echo of
latter
RV.
iv. 54.
[_TB.
iii.
7.
I3<J.
the last one quoted in \hc pindapitryajfia by Kaug. (89. 14), to accompany
the withdrawal of the " extended " fires. |_By " extended " I suppose W. means the tech-
The
verse
is
/rai7a (cf. comm., p. 2336). The words of Kaug. are agnim pratyanayati: the
ceremony seems to be the same as that prescribed by QB. at ii. 4. i'^^, punar ulmukam
api srjati, and by Q^QS. at iv. 5. 9, ulmukam agndu krtva.\
nical
66.
Thou
yonder, ho
hither thy
mind
earih.
as a vocative
it
is
read by
all
emendation to dsau
the mss.
the
in
comm. understands
both edithe
word
also reads the interjection as ha, while the /a^^a-text gives hat.
It
further glosses
50
d.
little child.
We
had the
bone-relics.
The comm.
includes with
it
2.
third
50 and
vs. 67.
Let the worlds where the Fathers sit adorn themselves (^umbh);
make thee to sit in the world where the Fathers sit.
6"].
vi.
115. 3;
xii. 2.
40;
f,
3. 13, 21,
26
xviii. 3.
56.
vii. 9.
10 has
cf.
notes
Sgr
68.
Thou
The
metrical description
them
is
i.
XVIII.
-xviii.
of the Anukr.
used with
BOOK
y/ asm-.
51 etc. (see
under
In Kaug.
i.
ing of barhis.
O Varuna,
us,
69.
in
down
[loosen]
thy sphere,
Aditya, be
The verse Lwhich is RV. i. 24. 15, etc. J occurred above as vii. 83. 3
among our mss., only O.R. write it out in full. The comm. notices the
goes on to give a
In Kaug. (82.8),
full explication.
it is
after cremation (next before 3. 56), with the direction iti jyesthah, apparently
day
first
[_which seej;
repetition, yet
implying that " the oldest " son of the deceased pours water on the attendants
comm. says
the
all
the
Brahmans
70.
Release from us
by
thee,
all fetters,
so
may we
live
is
bound
hundreds of autumns,
The rendering of samSm^ a.nd vydm^ \nb is far from certain: cf. iv. 16.8. The
comm. explains samdmo nama vydmasaritjtiitaprade(^dt samkucitapramanako de^ah :
:
it,
The
first
pada
Most
gupita instead of
-tah.
The comm.
how
is
is
The comm.
easily z
rdksamdnds
\s lost
for
is
after / or
f.
SPP's read
good fortune
71.
72.
|_
To Agni,
To Soma
vs. 75,
and GGS.
iv. 2.
pitrntdte.
AQS.
ii.
6. 12.
ndmah, and
the
These
p. 869, If 5. J
In VS. ii. 29 a, b, are
same
in
vs. 74. J
In Kauc;. 87.
8, vss.
QQS. iv. 4. i
VS. accents
in alter-
downward of
the same cere-
three handfuls of offering; and |_are usedj again, later (88.2, 3,4) in
mony, with oblations. (_Verse 71 is employed by Vait. (9.8) in the sdkamedha, and
Ap^S.
73.
74.
viii.
Tf
and 73 also
[and] homage.
[and] homage.
to
be thus used
cf.
xviii.
BOOK
4-
For the
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XVIII.
preceding note.
Here
75.
is
:
;
MGS.
ii.
892
the pratikas in
9. 13: cf.
them that
Here
jS.
is
after thee.
Here
TJ.
is
father.
Passages analogous with these three verses are found in a number of other texts
TS.
i.
GGS.
A^S.
8. 5';
iv. 2.
35
same
of the
6. 15
ii.
^B.
Ap.
W.
opinion.
also
(cf.
9. I
i.
4.
ii.
viii.
6;
16.
12. 9)
xiii.
notes K.
ix.
In 77
6.J
CQS.
K(JS.
all
iv. 4.
iv. i.
12
is
one (Op.) read tdtas instead of tata; half of SPP's do the same. In Kau^. 88. 11 the
three verses (doubtless: only the pratlka of 75 is quoted; the comm. says the three)
are used on setting down three combined (samhata) pindas on the barhis j and Vait.
it
|_ Apropos of tata
and tata,
T[ 5. J
and Sayana, in his comment on that passage, gives two
about Prajapati's early linguistic ventures which remind us somewhat of the
comm.
the
little tales
cites
^iKm
beautiful
AA.
i.
3. 3
story as told
by Herodotus
78.
Svadhd
79.
Svadhd
80.
Svadhd
Ap.
also in
upon the
9. 6,
i.
and
in
earth.
GGS.
iv. 3. 10.
GGS. has/r/Ai-
vlsadbhyas [_and antariksasadbhyas\\ both combine ///ri5/yo '^ar-; and our O.R.K.,
with half of SPP's authorities, do the same; the Anukr. implies -bhyo antar-, but that
proves nothing.
For the
under
Honiage,
81.
to your
72 above.
homage,
Fathers,
homage,
Fathers,
sap'.
Homage,
82.
vss. 71,
names
to your fury.
Homage,
83.
Homage,
84.
Homage
85.
to you,
propitious
is
svadhd to you,
terrible;
homage,
homage,
pleasant.
is
Fathers
is
cruel.
is
Fathers.
For a wonder, these formulas are written by all the mss. without variation and withCorresponding passages are to be found in many other texts VS. ii. 32
out error.
TB.
i.
3. 108
12. 10;
GGS.
MS.
QQS.
AQS.
and xiii.
7
none of them agree closely with our text;
of accordance and of difference are not worth giving.
In Kaug. (88. 26)
iv. 3.
i.
10. 3
18-21
K.
ix.
MB.
ii.
3.
8-1
iv. 5.
ii.
7.
Ap.
i.
10. 2
893
accompany
they
in the
They who
86.
The
the latter
pitdro
yS
is
first
made
Fathers
Fathers
As
SPP.
we
there are ye
[be]
and the
in 87
are there,
may ye be
after
-xviii.
'
%T.
XVIII.
BOOK
yi
after the
[be]
they
pitaras |_accentlessj
second pitdras
pitarah pitaro
ye
in
86
pitdrah
'tra
are wildly discordant, presenting every possible variation, and, considering the
many
accentual blunders which they commit in this part of the text, the details are not worth
sense.
i.
i.
ii.
in
86 unaccented
Bhriydstha
is
this non-accentuation, so
farasitgoes,
be emended to
edge
unless
it,
we use one
since
it
but our
any rate blunders in not reading either smo asman or smo 'sman since
it has omitted the avasdna-mark.
The metrical definitions of the Anukr. are worthless,
as there is no trace of meter in the two passages they can by violence be read into
(_printedj text at
number of
the
* |_In the second and third paragraphs below are given these passages from TB., MS.,
and ACS.
t|_We ought,
vs. 87,
that
TB.J
SPP. an avasdna-mdiXV
after S7nah in
not only as being abundantly supported by the mss. of both editions, but also as
called for
same
bad_j'(? 'sinin
|_The
TB. passage,
yd etdsmih
at
i.
3. 108-9,
by
And
verse.
it
is
the
printed in
mam
ed., is
sthd
its
ahdm
8,
1893, and
May
2,
1896.
In the
first,
having
word
and to begin the first apodosis with it, and to delete the second sthd. In the
second, having our AV. verses before him, he ascribes the false ending of bhuydstha of
86 to the correct preceding stha; and, on the other hand, the false sma of 87 to the
the
syAs,
The
false
sma, however,
is
as we
have seen
to
be
BOOK
xviii.
may be
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XVIII.
smo or smah
printed
pitaras of 86
(cl.
Index, p. 41 b).
a corruption of pdretas
do not
feel
894
mortui
('
\.h3.t
istic
this
would be an
jlvds of 87 (??S. manusyas) than does the word pitaras itself and the latter are
cf 2. 48 (but also 49), and 1 50, 54 above, also
distinctly enough other-world beings
Apropos of the blunder bhuyastha: reading Digha Nikaya on the day of
X. 6.32.
;
observed at
ix. 7,
line 5, the
ideas arise,' and then in the very next sentence, eka sauna, uppajjanti,
'
'
etc.,
a single idea
with plural verb-ending, albeit the eka makes the breach of common concord
most manifest and some mss. indeed read uppajjati. For the like error, see xv. 7.3:
arise,'
cf.
I
The MS.
2. 59; xviii. 3.
47.
passage, p. 143^, is: esa
yusmakam pitarah
The A^S.,
p.
To
itikaradhydharena sutracchedah
adds
ram
varjayitva.
MS. appears
88.
Thee,
unwasting
yusmakam
sd
ya
this,
in his vrtti,
to refer to
svadhas
as above
(cf. C^(JS.
asmdkam
sah)
yd
and the
as that very
wondrous
(dyumdnt),
full of light
god,
sky
{div),
The
RV.
419 and
TS. iv.
agna idhSPP. reads in c, with the comm., ydd gha, and
for tvd 'gna idh-, and in c sya for sa.
makes no note upon it, implying that his mss. have the same ours, however, g\vtydd
dha (p. ydt : ha), in accordance with the other texts. All the mss. put an a7>asdna
between d and e Li.e. after dydviJi, and the Anukr. supports it, whence SPP. has it in
his edition ; we left it out as being uncalled for, and wanting in the parallel texts.
For
4.
verse
4* and
MS.
is
ii.
v. 6. 4,
i.
ii.
372, and in
13. 7.
89.
find
firmaments
(rodast).
The
RV.
verse
in
is
xxxiii.
i.
105.
90
a,
cf. p.
871,
3.
golden-rimmed lightnings
b;
know me
AV.
19th, verse J.
they
as such,
it is
3.
first
is
two
refrain
SPP. has the former, which is to be preferred. The comm. repeats the story of Trita
and his two brothers, as "told by the ^atyayanins," in almost precisely the same words
as those in which it is given in the commentator's introduction to RV. i. 105. |_Oertel gives
a summary thereof, and
JAOS. xviii." p. 18-20.J
|_The
comm. quotes
i.
184, text
and version,
vdruni in the Naksatra Kalpa, 18. J Why the verse should be found as conclusion of
this book of funeral hymns is very obscure.
LJ^" ^^^ P- lO'S.J
[_Here ends the fourth anuvdka, with i hymn and 89 verses.
The quoted Anukr.
says ekonana^iatig cdi 'va yamesu vihitd rcah
LHere
cf.
1[ 4,
note i.J
JJ
;:
Book XIX.
LSupplementary hymns.
extent
and
Vedic
Pada-patha and the Paficapatalika and the Prati9akhya, and to the Kau9ika and Vaitana sutras.J
treatises, the
|_The contents of book xix. resemble in large measure those of the earlier books, and
wear (as VV. says: see the General Introduction) the aspect of after-gleanings: of.
hymn i with i. 1 5 h. 18 with iv. 40 h. 34 with ii. 4, and especially 34. 4 with ii. 4. 6
;
39 with V. 4 h. 44 with iv. 9; h. 57 with vi. 46. Had these hymns of book xix.
been parts of the original collection, we should have expected (as W. intimates) to find
them in their respective places with those of the earlier books. But more conclusive
h.
Homage
is
offered
to parts of the
and presupposes
and
collection,
our text
cf.
in
their existence as a
preceding eighteen.
on pages 478, 484-5, and 539 of the Bombay edition will give some idea of their multiplicity.
Many of them (like trin nakahs at 27 4 see W's note) " are of the superficial
variety of discordant readings which swarm in this book and have no real importance."
Others are blunders of the grossest sort, as to which there is substantial agreement
among the authorities or even complete harmony such for example is the impossible
ydsmai
yacchati at 32. 2, where not a single one has the absolutely necessary ^ff.
W's
chati :
cf.
"what
this nineteenth
note to 45.
5.
Especially
book can do
in
the
noteworthy
way
is vs.
4 of
h.
40 as
illustrating
is intel-
handed down elsewhere " (so Whitney the A V. version is so utterly corrupt
that he is forced to translate from the RV. version, RV. i. 46. 6).
If degrees of corruption and badness are to be distinguished, perhaps we may set down 49. 2 as the worst
in book xix., or possibly in books i.-xix.
in the latter case, vi. 22. 3 is surely a close second.
The uncertainties of the tradition of this book as to the precise amount of material to
be included in it, and as to its division and the numeration of the parts, are rehearsed
in the sequel
cf. the references at p. 898, end of 1[ 2.
First, the Pada|_Relation of the text of book xix. to the ancillary Vedic treatises.
patha appears to be very modem, as it is certainly very blundering and untrustworthy
ligibly
89s
BOOK
XIX.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
896
SPP's notes on pages 410 and 460 and especially 543, and W's note on hymn 68,
and observe, for example, the wild resolution of vdrtna slvyadhvdm as vdrma : asi :
vi^adlivdm at 58.4. The corruptness of the text made Whitney doubt (in 1862 see
Second, book xix. is entirely ignored
his Prat., p. 581) the existence of 2l pada-patha.
see
i.,
p. 24.
Third, "
to the
SPP.
stated also by
is
prehended only the first eighteen books of the present collection " so Whitney, Prat.,
cf. his Index of passages referred to by the AV. Prat., p. 600 c, and especially
p. 581
:
the text of
book
xix. as
The
sutra-citations
Kauqika, and styles the former " Atharva-sutra " or " Vidhana-sutra "
crit-
in the text of
45.17
68. 29
r^
57.
JiA
/vi
dgne
samidham
aharsam
-.e.
26
66.
van
[Darila, in full
1-3)
RV.MS.TS.VS.]
[RV.TB.TA.]
(
X^
/:
in full; AGS.PGS.
gCS.HGS.GGS.MB.]
[Dae. Kar.,
^^
[TS.TA.PGS.]
The
given in parentheses
noted at the right
in
and the
is
given at the
texts,
square brackets.J
[?]
[Passim.]
[Dag. Kar.
left
Ath. Paddh.
Kegavl.]
AV.
is
differs
from Bloomfield's as given in the places just cited it has been revised with the
help of a friendly note from him. J tL^he verse prana prandm (xix. 44. 4) is cited at
47. 16, which is a part of Bloomfield's "Vidhana-sutra," and seems to have been overslightly
looked by him at
t^Kegava (on 6. 37) and Darila (on 45. 17) understand the
p. xxxi.J
whole AV. hymn of five verses as intended by kamas tdd.j
[Citations by pratika.
The three phrases, (i) devdsya tva savitnh prasavi tlxA (2)
a^vinor bahubhyam and (3) pasn6 hdstabhyam, are unvaried as between the AV. text
and the citations by Kaug. (in full at 2. i and 2. 21 and 137. 18 the citation at 91. 3 is
Sg?
BOOK
XIX.
hy pratfka with dyuto 'hdm) and by Vait (in full at 3. g) what follows hdstabhydm is,
2. I, agndye justani nir vapdmi (as at TS. i. 1.4^); at 2. 21 and in Vait., it is
prasiitah praqisd paristrndmi (Vait. pratigrhndmi) and at 137. 18 it is a dade (as
at TS.
3. n and very often); while AV. xix. differs from all these in adding prdsiita
:
at Kau^.
i.
rabhe.
that they
The phrases are of such extremely frequent occurrence (see introd. to h. 51)
may be called a commonplace of the sutra-\\\s.x2A\xxt and, as W. intimates,
;
our book
much
is
Of
the
takes dyuto
p. 499',
yajurtnantrdtmakath suktam.\
by technical designation.
Thrice in the text of Kaug. (at 3.4; 58. 7
90. 22), as also once in Vait. (at i. 19), we meet the prescription yfi/aM/r acamya. The
"jfvas-vtrs&s" says Darila (on 3.4), mean "four verses beginning with yf^'a stha."
They are associated, both at Kaug. 3. 4 and at Vait. I. 18, 19 as well, with other sutramaterial, and in particular also with the five prapads (which are called in Vait. prapadanas and which Darila characterizes as kalpajd) considering this fact, the citation
may well be viewed as containing no distinct reference to our book xix., albeit indeed
the verses are found there as 69. 1-4 and the entire absence of sakalapatha both in
text and in scholia, if taken in connection with the mode of citation (by a technical
name and so without iti), does not appear to be inconsistent with this view.J
[_Citations
LCitations in sakalapatha.
The most conclusive evidence to show that book xix.
was not recognized by Kaug. is afforded by the five verses which, although occurring in
our xix., are yet cited by Kaug. in full {sakalapatha') these are 59. 3
33. 3 and 44. 4
and 52. 5 and 72. i. As to the first of the five, a devanam dpi pdttthd/n aganma, cited
at J. 12, Bloomfield has already remarked in his note that the sakalapdtha shows that
it is regarded as coming from some other source than our book xix., and it is in fact not
infrequent elsewhere (RV.MS.TS.QB.); moreover, it is a part of the same group as
:
(on
:
Introduction, p. xxix.
know, except at
The
verse ydt
xix. 33. 3
kdma
is
found at
xix. 52. 5,
at
its
Still less
xix.
BOOK
I-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
898
appears also in RV.VS.TA.SV. and the verse ydd agne yani kani cit (xix. 64. 3) is
common to RV., and to the Yajus texts, MS.K.Kap.TS.VS. while the apratiratha
hymn (5fzi^ ^igdnah : xix. 13. 2 ff.) is found in RV. and the Yajus texts just named and
;
in
SV.
also.J
Tht prapaihaka-A\\\%\on
xviii.
is
The
following statements
The book
numbers 72 hymns, with 456 verses, and is divided into seven anuvakas. If the verses
numbered 455, a precisely even division would give 65 to each anuvaka, and it appears
hymns
refer to the
numbered
may
be without breaking hymns but hymn 20 is put into anuvaka 2 rather than 3, because
it forms a subject-group with hymns 17-19; for a like reason the limit of anuvaka 4 is
and that of anuvaka 5, after hymn 45 and not
set after hymn 33 and not before it
:
1234
7
s
12
68
74
before
it.
Anuvakas
Hymns
Verses
Sum, 456
11
59
72
65
sum up
Several mss.
verses.
18
63
5S
Uiacertainty of verse
The comm. omits hymns 60-63 ^nd reckons 69 and 70 as one hymn
and some mss. insert RV. 99 between our 65 and 66.J
h. 60)
With an
I.
\Brahman.
\jrcam.^ydjhikain
The hymn
resembles
i.
is
found also
5,
and, as
may be used
it
and
19. 4,
Translated
ii.
2.
pathydbrhatydu ;
the
first verse,
hymn where
GrifSth,
Nalcs. K. 20).
panM.}
it
It
comm. maintains
the latter
is
quoted
\C.l. also
259.
Together, together
1.
the birds
3nustubham
cdndramasam.
J.
(Kaug.
hymns).
i.
that
to the
(see introd. to
let
songs {gir)
an oblation of confluence.
The
i.
5.
first
2 C
in this verse
SPP's
2.
half-verse
is
text
This
i.
15. 2.
it is
5.
ii.
i.
15.
26. 3 d.
a,
The
do ye
sacrifice
flow together
i.
aid,
offerings (homo)
songs
this one,
make
ye also that
offering with
an oblation of confluence.
SPP. reads in a hdmas, with all the mss., but our emendation
demanded by the sense the comm. also imderstands the word as
;
homd
vs.
I.
to
homos
vocative.
is
evidently
Ppp. reads
yajila pacate ida?h, and uses the last half of vs. 3 as refrain, instead of that of
899
BOOK
-xix. 2
XIX.
The metrical definitions given by the Anukr. for this hymn are of no value
two are inexact even as regards a mechanical count of syllables.
\Sindhudvipa.
also in Paipp.
Weal
Griffith,
ii.
pahcarcam.
The comm.
viii.
Translated
the
first
2.
Found
etc. for
dpyam.
finds
it
dnustubham^
a ceremony of appeasement
259.
Our sanisyadas
near the endj
in c is
all
the mss.,
te in d.
2.
Weal
of the
in b.
Skt.
|_see
(^ath
td "po
11 48. 4. k.,
{-.
marshes
Gram.
Many
be to thee those
f-J.
TA.
(in vi. 4. i)
a half similar to these two, and in part accordant with them (reading corruptly anukyds)
LPoona ed., p. 420, rightly aniikyas]. Our i. 6. 4 above is still more closely analogous.
:
3.
Digging
we
keen
{vifra),
working
in
address.
The
mss. and
achavad- (^= achaaavad) because the Atharvan everywhere else [_except iil. 20. 2J
reads the latter and not the former.
Ppp. reads and combines gambhirepsd bhisagbhyo
to
bhisaktard "po
4.
a-.
{srotasya)
in the forth-washing
The
last
pada
of the text;
all
the mss.
to be made.
it is
is
very
literally
identical with
rendered
i.
4.
C.
SPP. reads
is
unquestionably
2-
xix.
BOOK
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
900
who
they
thirsts, [be]
which has numerous emendations. At the beginand SPP. read tas for {dm te {^antas might be better) the latter was
intended to fill up both sense and meter (the Anukr. says nothing of a defective pada;
but this is of very little account). Then they have thrice apds in a, b, instead of apas
The
comm. has apas both times in a. In c they all give trpyate ; Ppp. has athai
For d, SPP. reads tas ta a datta bhesajth, with the comm.
|_who understands the second word as U or also as ie\ the mss. mostly have ad uta
but the
(p. at
uid), but they vary to aduita, adata, \adatta, adrttta,\ ahuia, with various
The
accentuation.
verse
is
it
3.
[Atharvdiigiras.
first
caturrcam.
dgneyam.
trdistubham
2. bhurij.'\
The comm.
half-verse.
Praise to Agni.
hymn
beyond
ix. i,
to point
out that
it
Lxix.
of special pleading.
madhusiiktena.
Translated: Griffith,
1.
ii.
260.
Forth from the sky, from the earth, from the atmosphere, out of
whithersoever
borne,
Jatavedas,
come
The
translation implies
all
the mss.
which Whitney here intends, read tdtas tatd j-, which is neither one thing nor the other,
but a confusion between the atnredita and tdtas 4- stutd ;\ and the comm. has tatastatah.
The
here
SPP's
2.
What thy
grasp together
greatness
is in
all
;;
90I
BOOK
XIX.
-xix.
Two or three of our mss., |_and (six) half J of SPP's, read tanvah in c, and some of
ours have bharasva instead of rabhasva, probably as an only accidental variation, though
What
3.
body
in
is,
among
The
little
we have
Ppp.).J
spread
end of a svargds
to us.
[_so
To him
4.
worthy to be known,
no fear for us
with speeches
pacify {ava-yaj),
whence
also
cf.
Ap.
v. 5. 8,
which
is
far
is]
apply for
fear,
be there
The verse is found also in Ap. xiv. 17. i, but with very
upa ydmi ^ansanj with tat krdhl nah at end of c and,
iyaksva
[there
more
namobhir nakam
different b
for d, 'gne
different.
asty
[_In c,
is
a misprint for
astv.\
4.
\_Atharvdngiras.
caturrcam.
To various
dgneyam
\_2.
divinities.
mantroktadevatyd \.
trdistuhkam
i.
^-p.
virdd
atijagatl ; z.jagati.^
The
Translated:
What
I.
Jatavedas
Griffith,
ii.
oblation
made an
261.
Atharvan sacrificed
same do I first
(dliuti)
offering, that
offering
SPP. reads
a pure make-shift.
in
texts,
first,
call
hail to
Agni.
h-,
and at beginning of d
tdbhi stuptd V- (p. tabhih : stuptdh ; so all the pada-xs\^%. Lbut Op. and L. have sruptdh\ what stuptdh [_or sruptdh, for that matterj should be supposed to be is a com;
plete mystery).
in
d tdbhi
in
stutah; he explains that Atharvan means the paraindtman, who at the beginning of
made an oblation to please the gods whom he had created pada b signifies
what (^yd being used instead of yam) oblation, given by Atharvan, Jatavedas
made worthy to be offered for his progeny [_the progeny of Atharvan in the r61e of
paramdtman ?J that is, for the crowd of gods made manifest by him." Our dyejd in a
is indefensible, but the translation implies eji {a-iji) or something equivalent
in d it
implies tdya trptd vall the mss. have -pto, except one of ours s.m., which favors the
comm. Johavlmi possibly comes from root hu (so BR.) instead of hu. We ought to
creation
this
"
have
in
it is
xix.
BOOK
4-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
902
Half the mss. accent in b cUtasya ; in c and d, all have emi and Lnearly allj videyam,
which SPP. accordingly admits into his text our /// and videyam are necessary emendations
in such a condition of text as is offered in this book, it is useless to be governed
;
by the tradition when it is certainly and palpably wrong. The verse is found also in
TB. (in ii. 5. 3'), which reads in a mdnasas for subhdgam, in b yyajhdsya for cittdsya
andj me for nas, and for c, d ydd icchami mdnasd sdkdmo videyam enad dhfdaye
Ppp. reads devydm in
nivistam.
a,
and
Jiie
'stu in
[_?
or
c.'J.
The
first
pada
is
the
With design
to us,
in c dehi.
The
in
of
whom
Ppp- reads
d subhagas.
my
[my] speech
came
Kamas
of
vacam
in
in
The mss. differ in their accent of sambaSPP's authorities, about seven accent sdm-, and four accent -vuh^. All read
in d suprdntlds, which SPP. accepts in his text.
Ppp. gives iasya devd devatd sathbabhiiva (ifupraniha, which is too corrupt to give any help.
Ppp. also combines in a
md "kutim. The comm. has abhy etti in d. The omission of metrical definition by
the Anukr. seems due to a lacuna.
\\i the suspicions resting on vdcam and kdmas are
justified, the vs. would scan smoothly as 8 + 1 1
1 1 + i i.J
afigirasds as simply epithet of Brhaspati.
bhiivus
|_of
5.
\Atharvdngiras
The
verse
is
in Paipp. xx.
I.
Indra
ckarcam.
dindram.
trdistubhamJ]
RV. vii. 27. 3, without variation, and is found also, with the same text,
The comm. gives as its viniyoga that one who desires riches may wor-
Translated
(?').
it.
Griffith,
[is]
261
ii.
also
by
the
RV.
translators.
human
beings
[NSrdyana.
This
is
the familiar
sodafarcam.
purusa-hymn
sacrifice.
piirusadevatyam.
of the Rig-Veda
dnustubham.']
|_x.
little in
the readings.
The RV.
varia-
verses
903
hymn
TA.
of
RV.
ix.
The
i, 4,
x. i.
7,
SV.
i.
The same
618-622J
RV.
verses in
with x. 2, in the purusamedha, accomand the coram, finds it used in the ^anti|_The Bombay ed. makes two hymns of this hymn see
is cited,
-xix.
RV. verses
Paipp.
RV.
iii.
the 7th or
XIX.
i,
BOOK
hymn
in
two recensions
in the
come from a Katha Brahmana or Aranyaka. The first recension accords with that of
RV. the second also agrees in general with that of RV., except for the variants which
:
further,
it
agrees with
RV.
i,
Translated
Griffith,
ii.
2, 3, j, 7
262-265
from
For
to 15.
brevity,
refer
KathaB.J
and, as
often
so by Colebrooke
(1798), in
i.
183
Deussen, Geschichte,
i.
I.
Hymns from
P. Peterson,
150-158 (repeated
in his
Sechzig Upanishads,
p. 830).
VS. hymn,
it
"nana-^lrsavan.
Especial
attention
is
Thousand-armed
1.
is
LThe
RV.
is
xxxi.
VS.
after
it
it
by ten
fingers' breadth.
i
VS.
i
SV. i. 618 TA. iii. 12. i.J All the other
sahdsra^rsa (SV. -rsah) SV.VS. |_KathaB.J have in c sarvdtas, and
sprtvaj |_von Schroeder reports the KathaB. reading as smrtva : but per-
verse
x. 90.
is
rather sprtva\.
|_
Deussen,
expositions
the substi-
p. 150, calls
if
here
feet
[RV.
text
With three
2.
BOOK
6-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
904
dkramai safananagand abMj VS. agrees with this throughout Land so does KathaB.,
except that it has bhumim for visvan\ TA. differs only by reading in b 'Iia "bhavat
;
'hd
i.e.
Calc.
The pada-m&s.
pat : asya
No
in his /aa'a-text J.
give in
\i
padasyaj
vUvann
samhitd-ms. has
|_but
SPP. accepts
a-,
rule
all
movable creation," or
So many
3.
that
a foot of him
immortal
LRV.
in a, b
superior IJydydti) to
is
is
in the sky.
X. 90.
VS.
xxxi. 3
SV.
mahima
etavan asya
unintelligent creation."
and Purusha
beings {bhiitd)
all
is
and
'to
jy-
2 a, b (our 4 a,
purusah
b) + RV.
d (our 4
that
621
i.
LSV. makes up
in b).
iii.
RV. reads
12. 6.J
(but
its vss.
TA.
|_in
the Calc.
= RV.
+ RV. 2 c,
620
c,
d)
is,
'
verse,
'
L^hU.
As to the
quarter.'
ChU.,
vs. in
cf.
he emends the
in his edition,
it
RV.
readings. J
Purusha
4.
is
also
all, what is and what is to be
which was together with another.
just this
(f^vard) of immortality,
LRV.
pada
X. 90.
i.
is
620; TA.
all
In
c,
all
of
ydd
mss. have
it
last
dntiend
he] lord
12. i.J
iii.
[is
in b,
bhavydm ;
this
of
W's
Leather
all
When
5.
authorities ;J
distribute (vi-klp)
%)y
good reason:
save that
it
my
Sit. Gr.^ 1084 a) Land note to xviii. 1.39J the reading of the
In c, d, VS. agrees with our
^-^ KathaB. has enam for our v{.\
L^"
wantonly defaces the meter by intruding an unnecessary dsit after asya;
cf.
RV./a(&-text.
text,
.'
X. 90. II
VS. xxxi. 10 TA. iii. 12. 5. J The mss. vary between vyddadhus
adadhus ; the pada-m&s,., between vt : ad- and vi : dd- the latter is (without any
LRV.
and
.'
.'
.'
905
uc-
itcyate
cf.
Prat.
22 and note
ii.
XIX.
-xix.
while
my
|_also
BOOK
Noun-Inflection,
p.
341
[_KathaB. agrees
J.
with VS. in showing the intrusive asit, and with Ppp. in reading the ungrammatical
ucyate.\
6.
arms
(two)
his face
became his
feet was born
from
his (two)
the Cudra.
|_RV. X. 90.
VS.
xxxi.
1 1
TA. iii.
12. 5. J
The
The moon [is] born from his mind from his eye the sun was born
mouth both Indra and Agni from his breath Vayu was born.
;
from
his
text
I
From
8.
his navel
ear {qrotra)
LRV.
c,
it
X. 90.
14
VS.
xxxi. 13
TA.
iii.
12. 6.J
The
throughout.
9.
Purusha
when
it,
came
out of Viraj,
LRV. X. 90. 5 VS. xxxi. 5 SV. i. 622 TA. iii. 12. 2.J RV.TA. read, for a, tdstndd virad ajayata; SV.VS. L^^d KathaB. readj the same, save tdtas for tdsmdt.
Ppp. reads in h pdurusat, and in Apura. \_For piiraA in the Berlin ed., rta.d purdA.^
;
10.
spring was
LRV.
its sacrificial
6; VS.
X. 90.
butter,
xxxi. 14;
TA.
summer
iii.
12. 3. J
1.
born
L^he
first
autumn
its
oblation.
half-verse is our
vasantb
its fuel,
texts, the
vii. 5.
a, b,
only variant
is
'sy- in
VS.
They
in the
beginning
LRV.
in
X. 90. 7
VS.
xxxi.
TA.
iii.
12. 3. J
in d
sddhyd
One
ca.
12.
From
;
both jaws
The
RV.
etc.)
Ppp. has
in
TA.J.
xix.
6-
BOOK
LRV.
From
TA.
xxxi. 8;
The
12. 5.J
iii.
other
three
906
[but not
texts
niter y^ in b.
KathaB.J omit ca
13.
VS.
10;
X. 90.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XIX.
chants [sdman)
meter
|_sic !J
sacrificial
(re),
the
formula was
X. 90.
VS.
xxxi. 7
TA.
The
12. 4.J
iii.
m. and
p.
two of SPP's, read instead chdndo ha, and SPP. follows them this, though an ungrammatical corruption (as shown in the translation), has the best right to figure as Atharvan
;
LSee
text.
14.
From
(prsaddj'yd);
it
made those
belonging to Vayu
cattle
p. xcvii.J
those
that are of
is,
12. 4.J
iii.
|_The verse
RV.
pa^un
alone combines in c
of ours,
all
vSyavyan.
15.
end of
at
Ppp. has
in c
pieces of fuel,
y)
usage everywhere
tlie
is
ta-; in d,
when the
its
its
bound Purusha as
victim.
|_RV.
x. 90.
15
VS.
xxxi.
TA.
'
iii.
12.
3.
comm.
The
of
'
show
that he
merely
is
guessing.
16.
Seven times seventy rays (anpi) were born from the head
hymn
the
vii. 5. I,
|_iii.
is
when born
found nowhere
else.
in a different meter,
besides occurring in a
12. 7 J, in
which was
number
of the
out of Purusha.
also a i6th verse, an
found as RV.
earlier
of other texts
in
VS.
i.
appendage to
and is our
16J and TA.
64. 50,
|_xxxi.
The comm.
refers to the
double character of soma, as plant and as moon, and notes that, while the sun's rays
are a thousand, those of the
The hymn
is
7.
[^Gdr^a.
moon
mantroktanaksatradevatyam.
fianca.
wanting
for blessings.
in Paipp.
The comm.
finds
trdistubham:
it
4.
bhurij^
i, 6,
and
Whitney
in
pages 351-356, 377, and 421 and the chart following it, or else
JAOS., vi. 414, 468, and chart; further, Weber's essays, Die vedischen
Linguistic Studies,
ii.,
Nachrichten von den naxatra, Abh. der Berliner Ak., i860 and 1861.*
asterisms
is
given in
my
appended
to
list
of the
Konow's
ed..
907
BOOK
p. 214.
and
i.
ill.
1-2
AV.
references to asterisms in
cf.
vi.
10
and
XIX.
ii.
TB.
10 and
iv. 4.
notes,
-xix. 7
i.
5.
Note, on the one hand, that our series begins, as does that in TS., with the old beginin Taurus, to wit, with the Krttikas or Pleiades, and not (as later
see Whitney,
ning
O.
and L.
a(vi>il {j3
S.,
ii.
and y Arietis). Note also, on the other hand, that our series, unlilce the
by including abhijit or Vega, far to the north of the ecliptic, comprises
series in TS.,
28 asterisms, as
is
8. 2
a but whether 28 or 27
:
the original
is
Hindu number is a moot point carefully discussed by Whitney, I.e., pages 409-41 1.
The names of the asterisms in our hymn differ from those in TS. in a number of minor
and major points most notable among the latter is the TS. name tisyd. for the 6th (or
8th) asterism, our pusyd; and TS. has i^rona for the 21st (or 23d), our qrdvaiia.
:
hymn and
incorporation of these
hymns
in the
is
the next
Weber
at p. 300,
Translated
1.
Griffith,
ii.
265.
(.')
in
wor-
W's
mss.,
The
mich-\
astavihqdm (or
in c to
astavihqani of
8.
a,
|_This
-fa).
is
turm^am
series in this
hymn
is
|_two of
gives for
it
mem-
a double
case,
forme [be] the Krittikas and Rohini be MrigaArdra healthful {qdm)\ be the two Punarvasus
pleasantness, Pushya what is agreeable, the Agleshas light (bhdmi), the
2.
Easy
9iras
of invocation
Maghas progress
The
[and]
excellent,
(dyana) [for
me J.
fl
the emendation
is
is
me
for agne,
made
in
our
text, for
points
be regarded as included
in their invocations
which
quite ingenious.
piisyas
and
supported reading.
There seems
to
be no good reason
BOOK
7-
xix.
dyana
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SASIHITA.
XIX.
in
3.
end of a [northern or
'
Maghas.
as occurring in
')
908
auspicious (piinyam)
me
be
Mula uninjured.
There are sundry
tioned,
and the
It is
out
it
would be easy
to put the
dvaya
somehow hidden
5
All the mss. (both samh. and pada) agree in the
in the awkwardly redundant dtra.
ungrammatical [ending -// of J S7idtl, and SPP. accordingly admits svatl into his text:
b
of
in place of
purva
is
not
ours emends to svatts : svdtt would have been equally acceptable, and
is
supported by
two of SPP's grotriyas [V. and K.J and by the comm. The masc. sukhds (p. suakJidK)
can hardly be tolerated we ought to have suk/idm, or else, with the coram., sukha.
All the mss. read in c radhe, as if there were an adjecrive radha; SPP. and the comm.
;
!)
if
it
it
did not
compound.
dvayi? The comm. renders purva by purve,
But the position of
is
word defining
in the highest
f [I
radho
mulam
ungrammaticalness
viqdkhd,
name
as another
this involves
have mAdrista
is
that radha, as a
name
for
ca, too, is
which purva
is
very suspicious.J
name
anuradha, which word simply means 'success' (cf. dnv esam aratsmi 'ti:
tad aniiradhah, TB. i. 5. 28), but was thought of as meaning the one after (anu) or
asterism,
'
following radha.''
4.
refreshment
Abhijit give
let
the Cravishthas
make good
is
absurd
if
me what
food
is
let
auspicious
let
Cravana [and]
prosperity.
me
in a, the
mss. ^wt.
is
unavoidable.*
In
b,
all
accepts
the circumstances,
latter,
Whitney's and most of SPP'sJ and devy litt-, and SPP. adopts the
because the comm. has it but then the comm. makes no difficulty of understand-
ing
ns
dehy
utt- [all of
it
devyasj-
it
is
hoped that no modern scholar would follow him in that. The emendahy jittare,] considering that all our mss. (and all but two of SPP's
authorities) have uttare (p. uttare), was a naturally suggested and easy one but we need
instead ya hy Uttara a, feminine words, like the purvas [the pada-mss. and the Anukr.
and
it is
to be
read
purva \
in a;
SPP. reads I'lttards, with the comm. and two of his reciters. The
if we had qronas for qrdvanasj but the Anukr. acknowledges
909
tive middle,
3d
to
it
view rasatam
thus conforming in
On
same
and the
utotard
in spite of the
on
and plural
Gram.
896),
take rasatam
in
me
it
may
out of congruity
a).
(cf.
a corruption,
living reciters
is
form
identical
If
our vahantu
we cannot
value.
so as to conform with
little
in c otherwise
to be of the
-xix. 8
XIX.
in
comm. has
BOOK
If
4 of note
xviii. 4.
Annam purvd
vahdtu
(p.
devt
uttard
vahdtu)
'
may
the
may
RW.
meant
in fact to print ^/
hy
iitta-
5.
left,
me what
There are no
difficulties
8.
l^Gdrgya.
sapta.
For well-being
mantroktanaksatradevatyam
jagatl ;
6.
LAs
to the asterisms,
Translated: Griffith,
What
(6.
brdhmanaspatyd').
trdistttbham
i.
virdd
is
comm.
hymn
in the
hymn.
1.
hymn
full
text of this
7.J
267.
the earth, what ones in the mountains, in the quarters, what ones the
our
mss.,
text.
Anukr.
2.
allot to
(kshna)
and-night.
homage be
to day-
BOOK
8-
xix.
QIO
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XIX.
usual i2.^\or\,
is
hymn
duction to
Be
3.
it
\_ks,
7.J
for
me
well at sunset
(.'),
ino-, well by day; be it for me well with beasts, well with birds; with
easy invocation, O Agni, having gone with well-being to a mortal, come
or svasitiam, as
svdstitam; [one. ms. and two ^rotriyas of SPP. and J the comm. give svasti tdf) to
svastamildm, which is bold, but not implausible. For sudivdm the comm. has the
The
is
only a makeshift
reading svastya
L.,
The
correct.
implied
dmartyam.
is
the
imdrthe end
all
at
abhiondndan (one has aya) both our mss. are imperfect, one reading simply a,
the other perhaps ayd with the^ erased; if the word is to be accepted at all, it should
apparently be a : aya. The repetition of rnariya in our text is doubtless too daring,
aya
considering
unsatisfactory a result
it
yields after
all.
4.
tar,
how
drive (suva)
The
away
me empty-handed
for
half-verse
sdrvair
me
alter
better sense
comm. understands
isms "
the
with
Savi-
all.
also read
is
them, O
by SPP.,
in the
second
Suva; we might
;
(.''),
which
(.')
sdrvdis to sarvdtas, so as to
it
to
mean
fill
all
much
emptypottedness) "
(lit.
the translation
'
'
or does something of that sort [probably scolding, sneezing, and coughing are meant],
may
out, Jataka,
ii.
153^', 1543.)
ill
effects of those
It
almost seems as
if
omens.
and
this verse
we
ApGS. 9. 2, which prescribes an expiation in case some one sneezes or coughs near one
who is setting out on business arthaprddhvasya pariksave parikasane cdpa upaspr^yo
:
'ttare
yathdlingam japet
(cf. ed. of
Wintemitz,
p.
12 and p. 61).
Wintemitz, Hoch-
91
BOOK
XIX.
-xi.x.
95 (cf. p. 26), gives the verses that are to be repeated I give them as
he has printed them at MP. i. 13. 5-6 anuhavdm parihavdm parlvaddm pariksapdtn :
diisvapnam (should be -niam) diiruditath tdd dvisddbhyo digamy ahdm : dnuhutatn
zeitsrituell, p.
and AV.
6 stand
x. 3.
in close
(4
This passage
etc.
and ksavam
and they
and so Ppp. has paricchava for
as against pariksavatn
SPP's
authorities
away
[Drive]
5.
{pimya) sneezing;
evil
let
sneezing about
may we
for thee.
[it]
a,
apapapdm ;
pdpdm. Again, all the mss. and SPP. accent bhakstmdhi. Ppp. reads dpa mdpa
pariksapam punyam bhaksunahi ksapam, which gives no help. For c, d, SPP. reads
fiVa te papa nasikdm ptinyagag cd 'bhi mehatdm (the pada being pUnyaogak : ca :
abhi : me : hatdm) the comm., givd te pdpandqikd pandakag cd 'bhi medhatdin. The
comm. explains qivd as a name for jackal (so adopted in the translation above) pdpandgikd is, of course, destroying evil abhi medhatdm = protsdhayatu : the general sense
being that, whereas the sight or hearing of a jackal, or the sight of a eunuch, is a bad
;
How SPP.
These
6.
(fern.),
do thou, O
Indra,
The pada-mss. give in b vatah instead of vate, which latter is evidently the true
The comm. also understands vdtas, which compels him to take irate as = irte,
and to translate it as if causative. The comm. understands the quarters (digas) as
reading.
it
the
hymn
and
7.
at
is
silly
but what
is
definition of
and-night.
The
what
is
see.
7 together into
tyaie,
This
hard to
verse
is
wanting
in
Ppp.
52.
let fearlessness
"[No
be ours
b,
visUcer vdca
homage be
to day-
BOOK
9-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
9.
sdumyam.
[Brahman ((dntikdmah).caliirda{a.
to various divinities.
trdistubham
'
not a single
its
that
vs.
is
hymns
treatment of
912
hymns lo-ii) ddyam (hymn 9) mantroktabahuLondon ms.J *LAt the beginning of its treatment of the
Anukr. says brahmakdndam dnustubham.]
deuatyam.
kdnda, the
W.
follows the
The comm.
The hymn
ing
this,
hymn
Translated:
Appeased
1.
this
Griffith,
ii.
finds
used in Parigista
it
heaven
(gdn/d) be
2.
a, b, cf.
AGS.
ii.
6. 5 (in
(cf.
4. 5
(" mutter-
the pistaratri-
note to Kaug.
9. 7).
268.
(dyti),
[With
and
14
4.
moisture {udanvdnt),
in
us.
;
PGS.
iii.
3.
MGS.
ii.
8.
6 b.J
The comm.
vastiini,
explains
purvarupdni
it
'
from necessary or
3.
is
the done
left
means what
Instead of nas in b
it
is
certain.
which
as karydpeksayH karandvasthapannani
first
produced
is
(srj)
for us.
4.
which
Or(.'')
is
this
mind that
produced what
makes no mention
is
is
terrible
b vatn instead
of either in
its
of vd,
and SPP's
but
its
text (so
The comm.
SPP. reports)
These
five senses,
is
produced what
is
my
terrible
heart, sharp-
by them
be
The mss. read mdnah sasthani (p. mdnah : sasthani), but SPP., as well as our
emends to -thani, and this the comm. also understands. In all the verses 3-5,
some of the mss. leave sasrje unaccented. This verse (io-f8-(-7:8-f8 = 4i) is ill
text,
913
padas
the order
in
a,
d,
c,
BOOK
XIX.
9 and VS. xxxvi. 9 both these, howand they read for our b i;dm no vUnur
90.
i.
-xix.
b,
urukramdh.
Weal
7.
for us
destroyer {dntaka), [weal] the portents from earth and from atmosphere,
(.')
moving
in
the sky.
The mss. vary between utpatas and utpatas, the great majority favoring the former.
SPP. xt.^d& parthivd "nldriksds, giving in/a^a-text -vd : ant-, while the /a^/a-mss. read
-vd : ant- but his reading is palpably wrong and impossible, while a very slight emenda;
vdntariksdh.
ended
known to us down
course makes no question
included
The comm. of
all
Weal
8.
smitten
is
that interpretation.
for us
be the quaking
no
the
if
word had
of explaining
grahds
{vip) earth,
our
at the
when
is
c.
meteor-
cleaving down.
as a nom.
pi.
milked
'
In
c,
some of
yamand, and
In
all
at all
dva
the
by which nothing
tlryatih,
d,
it
this reading
9.
would be with equal propriety rendered 'bloody-milked'; and the two things
gives
is
it
intelligible
avadiryati
is
both
|_one of
is
SPP's
at least
reciters
dfryaii^.
for
us
All the mss. read in a ulkabhihwhich SPP. accordingly adopts the comm. again (as in 8 b) regards
it as a compound, which it is unquestionably meant to be, and which our text gives by
emendation; the prefix abhi suits the situation, as nir (8 b) did not. In c, SPP. has
Literally,
(p.
ulka
'
abhi'^h-'),
we accepted nikhdtas,
since
it is
later,
have valagdh.
xix.
BOOK
9-
as does one of
SPP's
have
all
Weal
10.
+ 11:11 +
it is
extremely
difficult to
under-
willing to
Rudras
and
an evident blunder for -kah,
iilka in c,
by emendation
914
The pada-mss.
which SPP.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XIX.
of keen brightness.
The
translation follows in
also
Weal
1 1
weal the
[for
fires
.'J.
weal for us the divine great seers, weal the gods, weal
Brihaspati.
In
c,
Some
treat the
word
in
the
is
same manner
it
seems strange
many
The brahman,
12.
The
me
me
refuge
the gods
'
men-
is made for me
Brahman grant me refuge let all
let
the gods
grant
all
(8+10:8 + 8 + 8: 10+
'
me
refuge.
Anukr., the comm., and a better connection are here followed, by adding to this
have
d to
of them separately.
asii);
to
in
by them
Our emendation
in d.
= 62,
'
We
know, be they
b, in
two
division.
13.
10
weal for
me
let
'
in the
weal be mine,
let
fearlessness be
mine.
Many
and saptdrsayo.
|_In
d asty
is
14. [Be] earth appeasement, atmosphere appeasement, sky appeasement, waters appeasement, herbs appeasement, forest trees appeasement
all
appeasement
for
me.
915
-xix. lO
XIX.
;'
terrible,
is
With a
BOOK
us.
syllables)
it
hymn 6 and
our
There are
cf. p.
vss.
6-16 make his hymn 7 thus his first anuvdka consists of 10 hymns.
no further quotations from the Old Anukr. or Pahcapatalikd :
:
of course
896, line
4. J
For well-being.
ID.
\Brahman
(jdntikdmaK).
dafa.
sdumyam.
trdistubham.']
This hymn and the one following it are together RV. vii. 35,
latter, in unchanged order, and without a variant except
of the
together in Paipp.
to Kauq. 9.
hymn
in
7.
Translated
1.
xiii.
one being
vss. i-io
Both are found
the (inti gana, see note
this
in 8 b.
Weal
Griffith,
for us
270
ii.
and
also, of course,
by the RV.
translators.
whom
and-Varuna, on
winning.
This verse
The comm.
is
found also
in
VS.
xxxvi. 11,
Weal
for us
(sttydma) truth
3.
Weal
for us
in the
and
d.
{^dhsa)
About
The comm.
suydmas tu
(p.
suaydmastu).
xix.
BOOK
lO-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
916
The mss. write in b uriici, uruci, and tlruci ; the comm. explains it as the earth,
dhartr as Varuna, separator (zndhdrayttr) of the good and bad, and svadha as anna;
adri he simply glosses hy parvata.
Weal
4.
Agni with
for us be
weal
b -na agvina.
in
Weal
5.
let
be heaven-and-earth in our early invocation the atmosweal for us be the herbs, the trees {vanin),
for us
Weal
6.
as intended
The comm.
SPP. emends
!
let
(rajas).
pada.
for us
the Rudras
in the last
declares jalasa a
agnabhih
it
with devapatnlbhis.
Weal
7.
to
brdhman; weal
for us the
the
sacrificial
sacrificial
The
posts
hearth
sense of
yupa
(prasii),
(I'Mi).
The comm.
out of Ppp. J
8.
With weal
four directions
rivers,
9.
sun arise
The RV.
vantu.
order of words in b
[_The
Weal
first
|_cf.
introd. J is this
The comm. glosses vratebhis with karmabhih sdrdham, and bhavitram by bhuvanam
udakam aniariksam vd. LPpp. also reads bhavitram.
10.
Weal
shining dawns
field.'
god Savitar
weal for us be
field (ksitra).
as
917
BOOK
XIX.
-xix. II
For well-being.
II.
\_Brahman {^dntikdmah).
sdumyam.
sat.
trdistubhamP^
The hymn is made up of the remaining verses of RV. vii.35, |_vss. 11-15, J with
RV. verse (v. 47. 7) added. Among the former the differences of order and
reading are very slight.
|_The hymn is found, as noted under hymn 10, in Paipp. xiii.J
Translated Griffith, ii. 272 and also, of course, by the RV. translators.
another
Weal
1.
be the kine
weal
II).
Weal
2.
prayers (did)
{'irdtisdc)
weal for us they of the sky, they of the earth, weal for us they
of the waters.
This verse
comm.
is
Weal
to the vi^ve
devdh.
these
The RV.
version reads in b (dm nd 'hir b-, and at the end -gopdh (_Miiller's 2d quarto
and Aufrecht's 2d ed. have -gopd : as for the form, see my Noun-Injlection, p. 445 J
Ppp. agrees with RV. in b, and has -gopdh at the end. The comm. explains penis as
pdrayitd duhkhebhyah, and prqni as mother of the Maruts. The omission of nas in
ed.
our b makes the meter defective, but the Anukr. takes no notice of
it.
Let the Adityas, the Rudras, the Vasus enjoy this very new worit is performed
let there hear us them of the sky, them
4.
ship (brdhman) as
The RV.
version
[_vs.
who
are worshipful.
The comm.
explains gojdtds
5.
shiped of
RV.
as IxoTn
as
is
reads in a
gi
his
in
let
them bestow on
'sing,' as
wont
takes -gdya
Be
6.
be
BOOK
II-
xix.
SO,
it
homage
The
verse
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
Mitra-and-Varuna,
ing
may we
O Agni
so,
weal [and]
918
us
profit for
is
is
and understands by
earth.
this the
RV.
v. 47. 7.
it
Ppp. reads in c
The comm.
takes ^asiam in b
gdium
for
gadham, and
in
sadhanaya.
12.
{Brahman {{dntikdmaA).
The hymn,
or verse,
is
wanting
ekarcam.
in Paipp.
life.
sdumyam.
trdistubham.']
with
its
second
half, with
I.
The
sense of the
emendation
|_
nobleness,
sister's track
may we
72.
to
Kaug.
9. 7J.
away on her
the gods
RV. x.
as a fa//-hymn,
revel, living a
first
therewith
half-verse is difficult
following RV.J,
all
in heroes.
SPP's (only one has dpa [_and one, apd\) reading instead dpah; the comm. has apa.
Half |_of SPP's authorities, and one or two of W'sJ give in b suyatdta. The comm.
amuses himself with etymologizing svasr as svayant eva sarinl.
all
13.
\Apratiratka.
ekddafa.
[Apratiratha hymnj.
dindram.
trdistubham
3-6, 11.
bhurij."]
The hymn is, with slight variations, identical for the most part with the familiar
hymn of the Rig-Veda (x. 103), found also in other texts: VS. xvii. 33 ff.
SV. ii. 1199 ff. TS. iv. 6. 4; MS. ii. 10.4. LThe readings of VS. and SV. agree with
those of RV., as noted under vs.
J Our first verse is peculiar, being found elsewhere
2.
only in SV. (ii. 1219) and vss. 10, 12, 13 of the RV. hymn-are here wanting.
[_The RV.
vss. here occur in the order 1-3, 5-7, 4, 8-9,
The hymn occurs also in Paipp. vii.
r.J
In Vait. I. 18, the selected brahman-priest is directed to recite the Apratiratha hymn;
this probably means our hymn
GB. (ii. 1. 18) quotes the pratlka of our vs. i as the
apratiratha. |_Varahamihira's Yogayatra (8. 6) prescribes the hymn for use by a king
Apratiratha
just
about
to
Translated
march
i.
ii.
war
273
translators.
Cf. also
Oldertberg,
Die
247.
cessful bulls
forth to
Griffith,
them
will I first
tlkav asahyaii ;
in c, tail
vfsanau)
is
VfsSnau
it
[cf.
p.
;
!;
;
919
BOOK
XIX.
-xix. 13
yoga and
= /Jj^w^,
is
The comm.
in
He
also takes
pada-iexi, as one word [cf. 15. 4, note J, and explains -yat as a participle,
in t
prathamayogd
= gacchat
"gate.
2.
roaring,
{carsani),
men
armies together.
vs. ij agrees throughout with the RV. text; SV. and VS. show no
RV. through the whole hymn; TS.MS. read here in a. yudhmds for
bhlmds, and MS. has also ksdbhanas. The mss. also vary in this last word between
-nas and -nas; SPP. adopts -nas, as does our text.
variants from
With the
3.
bold one
roaring,
fighters,
men,
= yoddharas ;
d as vocative
in
abhibhavamyam \.
He
4.
controller
[is]
[he,]
conquering
in
fitted [arrows].
TS.MS. read
RV.J
in
Many
sdmsrstd; some (as also elsewhere) lengthen the u in kampa at beginning of d; all
have at the end dstdt
which, however, even SPP. emends to dstd, with the comm.
The pada-xas&. give in c soma'^pd (RV. -pah). [The comm. notes as an alternative that
yudhas
in
i.
168)
which
may be taken
is
as yndhds, oxytone
(cf.
and
abl. sing,
(he
is
65. I.J
5.
To be known by
his
strength,
stout,
winning chariot.
hero,
powerful,
excelling heroes,
excelling
foremost
victorious kine-
The
vs. 7,
and
BOOK
13-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SASIHITA.
XIX.
920
RV. hymn is transposed [_in the AV. text so asj to follow our
AV. is vs. 5 RV. The other texts LRV. etc. J all read at the end govU
MS. have in c sahojas. SPP. retains in a the visarga before sthdv-,
and
vs. 5
except
all
all
Nearly
emendation.
the comm.,
\\-iMt
ha.vt
Be ye excited
6.
W.
the authorities of
all
and
well,
etc.
talce hold,
companions,
We
RV.
had
this verse
|_
which
two
is
lines,
7.
pitiless,
formidable,
stalls,
let
in the fights.
b,
but
all
lished
AV.
reading.
it
so
8.
In
c, all
ayod/iyd/i, |_and
vs.
4 of
all
and they read in concert for c prabhanjdnt sindh pramrnd yudha jdyann, and at the
end rdthdnam. The pada-va&i. commit the blunder of reading mUrdti |_or ntitran\ in
b; SPP. emends to amltrdn, which the comm. also gives.
A number of SPP's sajhhi/a-mss. have (after the fashion of MS.) -mitrdn or -mitrah; \jA. note to 27. 4, below
J.
9.
fice,
soma, go in front
of the
gods
|_RV. vs.
a,
let Brihaspati,
the
sacrificial gift,
the sacri-
let
8. J
and dgram
in
The
(for
text of
mddhye)
in
hardly paralleled elsewhere in his work he points out that some explain daksind in b
as meaning " on the south," but that, as the word would in that case have to be accented
is
921
daksina, as shown by
1.42,
xviii.
it
Of Indra the
bull (vrsan), of
creation-stirring, conquering
RV.
Indra
15
{yajne
'sacrificial gift'
vs. g.J
1.
-xi.x.
formidable
Maruts, the
XIX.
BOOK
[is]
ours
[in conflict]
let
us,
let
the arrows
gods, aid ye at
the invocations.
bhdresv
a.
The
verse
it is
found
van (save as
ends
hymn
its
omitted
is vs.
1 1
in part
in the
Atharvan, RV.
of the
occurs as
vs. 12
hymn
This
is
Translated
to the
Here have
come up
The
me
;
The
trdistubham .]
a "
it
hymn
Some
end no
yad dgdth
gomad
.
syone
.
Ap.
'slu.
me
svdhe
vi. 29.
\Atharuan.
'ty
sadrcam.
and
refers tva
cf.
(it
also
Parigista
What we
'vasanam
Ap.
xiii.
25.3.
dindram
s, 6. mantroktabahudevatyam.
i.
pathydbrhatT ; 2,/.
4, 6. tristubh.'\
preceding,
the
gana
it
belongs to
(^anti K. i6;
5. 3).
p.
fear,
away scorners.
of ours combine
idath qreyo
Some
in b.
the
Translated: Ludwig,
me
for
Naks. K. 18
heaven-and-earth
us.
avasite juhoti :
1-4.
read
dyavaprthi't'l abhiitdm
15.
in the
avasanam
m.ss.
me
let
I.
19. 7.
(,riyas.
at the
It
Griffith calls
274.
ii.
iii.
conquered enemy.
I.
we
13 in part at
Kauq. 16.8).
to
Griffith,
dydvaprthivlyam
and
2. 5,
For safety.
14.
[Atharvan. ekarcam
iii.
Griffith,
513
Indra,
ii.
275.
make thou
for us
of it;
smite away
haters,
fearlessness
by thy
aids
BOOK
IS-
xix.
The
verse
have tdn na
RV.
is
reads iitdye in
u-,
922
50(61). 13, without variant; also SV. i. 274; ii. 671, which
c, but two of ours (P.M.)
viii.
Most
c.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
and on the authority of these and of RV.SV. our text gives the same
the comm., and it is probably to be regarded as the true
;
we invoke
2.
let
may we be
successful with
defective in
is
prefix
anu
which
(twice),
have an appreciable value, although it is very difficult to see what the comm.
paraphrases anurddhatn by anukramena piljanlyam, and he quotes RV. iv. 25. 8 in
ought
to
how
illustration of
anji in
its
b.
SPP. reads
Indra
3.
tector
[is]
(.');
behind, he in front.
In b the translation follows the comm., who explains paraspd (^-pah) no v-\ all the
mss. (save one or two s.m.) * have parasphano v- (p. parasphanah, without division),
and this is doubtless the true Atharvan text, though an unintelligible corruption, of
which our gayasphdna is an only partially successful emendation. *|_In fact, W's O.
and three of SPP's mss. have -spha-, p.m., and -spa-, s.m.; andSPP's reciter K. gave
The
-spha-, while his reciter V. gave -spa-.] Ppp- reads parampdno (^paraspd no?).
/a(/a-mss. unintelligently divide ca
The
verse (8 -H8
Do
4.
heavenly
12
-I-
10
= 38)
ramatdh
verse
is
b svdrvaj jy-,
RV.
vi.
47. 8,
found also
in
May
the atmosphere
In
the
d,
make
The comm.
TB.
(in
ii.
7.
133)
group
-j jy- to -jy-
RV.TB.
north.'
The
verse (i
-f-
|_in
'
in
gives svaryat,
13. i);
comm. has
The comm.
c,
12
1 1
4-
[.?]
= 45)
in
sense of points of compass, pointing out that adhara gets the value
esis to uttara
is
heaven-and-earth here
;
may we
front
at
reading svdrvaj\
5.
some
ed.
The
in c
is
is
'
south
'
by
antith-
no sort of a-jagatl.
be
all
places
my
friend.
923
BOOK
XIX.
-xix. l6
b,
all
At
16.
[Atharvan.
vari.]
trcam.*
*LSo
mantroktabahudevatyam.
London ms.
the
t.
anustubh
2.
This and the following hymns, to 23 inclusive, are wanting in Paipp. The comm.
in a ceremony to be performed by the purohita, on the
Translated
Griffith,
The comm.
rivals in
me on
krtdm
takes
is
276.
ii.
Freedom from
1.
Savitar [protect]
The hymn
iv. 5).
15.
front,
behind us
[is]
b as 2d du. impv.,
= kuruiam,
made;
fearlessness
me
on the north.
and SPP.,
in obedience
even reads krtam, although twelve of his thirteen authorities (with all of ours)
have krtdm, the thirteenth evidently disagreeing with the rest purely by the accidental
c,
to this,
omission of an accent-mark.*
It
*LFor
krtdm
the use of
to take
md
in c
(the participle),
and d as
tdlr
cf.
me
From
2.
defend
fires
the sky
let
me
let
Indra-and-Agni defend
let
me
in front
let
the being-makers be
my
let
the
defense (vdrman) on
all
sides.
In e the mss.
all
on
it
'ghnya
retains,
though tira^dn
is
is
aghnya)
Our emendation
is founded
something like,
the translation
for instance, tirydk cd 'gni raksatu jdtdveddh ; the jdtdvedds leads naturally to the sus-
agnl
as
r-
but he
by Vedic
is
is
somehow hidden
license for
-els,
The Anukr.
ment
is
in the
us.
and
The pada-mss.
all
asmdnj
or else
make what
amivdka
(see p. 928)
treat-
but the
;;:
BOOK
l6-
xix.
third verse
La
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
924
in the
repeated passage, below, 27. 14, 15 (see the note); here, moreover, as noted above, the
mss. of the Anukr. are at variance as to whether the hymn is to be reckoned as of 2 vss.
what follows
padas,
tlie
we begin
call
'bMtaA
at the beginning.J
For protection
17.
[AtAarvan.
dafnkam.
to various gods.
pratyrcam mantroktadevatyam
jagalam
j,
7, /o. atijagati ; 6.
bhurij
^. J"-/. ati^akvart.'\
same ceremony
hymn group
themselves in
hymn and
Griffith,
ii.
me,
let
take refuge
{^ri),
him guard me
The comm.
hymn.J
'
h. 18
do likewise
276.
1.
him
'
Translated
comm.
point and a
19.
This
LProse.J
me
on the east
to that stronghold I
to
him
commit myself
go forward
:
in
;
him I step, in
him defend
let
hail
qualified
2.
him
me
in
I etc. etc.
Let Soma with the Rudras protect me from the southern quarter
him I etc. etc.
Let Varuna with the Adityas protect me from that quarter in him
4.
3.
in
I etc. etc.
ii.
show
11. 12 to
Soma
is
associated
quarter: in
him
the western
Let the waters with {-mant) the herbs protect me from that quarter
them I
let them defend
to them I etc. etc.
6.
in
me from
I etc. etc.
925
BOOK
XIX.
me
7.
ern quarter
him
in
-xix.
I etc. etc.
8.
him
in
(-vani) the
etc. etc.
x.
Vi^vakarman as highest self (^parainatman), and (most super85 (96). 7 and AB. iii. 20. i (part) to show that Indra and the Maruts
RV.
fluously)
go
viii.
together.
Let
9.
with
together
quarter
Many
support
firm
him
in
possessing
Prajapati,
etc.
powers
generative
[pratistjid),
comm. makes no
the
difficulty of
prajdnanavanj
jananena
for
sahd
|_W's B. and
to govern,
SPP's
of
all
it,
viewing
him
in
The comm.
etc.
all xi.zA
pratisthayct
a palpable corruption;
is
supplying pra-
10.
fixed
it
quarter
it
the
etc.
{prajdnanavant),
me from
protect
all
in
SPP's
me from
di^ds.
prati^sthdydh,
although
text,
^i.
do not see
the upward
etc.
it is
possible to
read out something like the numbers of syllables required by that treatise.
18.
\Atharvan. dafakam.
|_Prose.J
to various gods.
See note
etc. are
pratyrcam mantroktadevatyam.
The gods
For protection
dvdipadam
)
to the
7, 9, to.
preceding
MS.
AV. v.
i.
5. 4, p. 7 19-' 5,
10 presents
W.
Book
Translated: Griffith,
I.
as
ii.
i, 8.
hymn
|_The two
in that hynjn.
iv.
sdmnl
prdjdpatyd
tristubh ;
tristubh.'\
uses J.
|_for ritual
hymns
are closely
40
cf.
K.
found
vii.
2."
more.J
277.
the
at the
end of
makes
AV.
//
all
Most of
.'J
unaccented.
With
V. 10
'
(_Is
'bhi-.
Some of the mss. leave
hymn by -vant or -mant, not by
is
As
coming
"come upon."J
xix.
BOOK
l8-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
2.
me from
shall attack
926
that quarter
come
me
4.
me
shall attack
is
6.
me from
me from
shall attack
that quarter
come
In our text there has dropped out an accent-sign under va before udlcya.
8.
me from
shall attack
that quarter
come
9.
come upon
10.
come
Verse 8
syllables
is
me from
all
shall attack
me from
the gods.
initial
19.
\Atharvan. ekddafakam.
out.
uta mantroktadtvatyam
pdiiktam
i,3,g. bhurig
The comm.
is
accompany with
and that
it
ceremony
Translated
Griffith,
ii.
278.
1.
ward
that enter ye
The comm.
2.
3.
4.
means Agni.
927
5.
6.
BOOK
XIX.
-xix.
20
etc. etc.
that stronghold
etc. etc.
7.
8.
hold
The ocean ascended with the streams to that stronghold etc. etc.
The brahman ascended with the Vedic students to that strong:
etc.
etc.
The comm.
9.
10.
says that
the
Veda with
the afigas.
to that stronghold
etc. etc.
11.
of
detail.
20.
bahudrvatyam.
\Atharvan.
irdistubham
2. jagati ; ^.
furastddbrhatt
; 4.
anustubh.^
The comm. says, purely on his own authority, that with this
|_Not found in Paipp.J
hjrmn the purohita arms with a breastplate a king going to battle. [_For the reference
to vs. 4 in
Kau^.
Translated
1.
25.
Griffith,
Have
set
ii.
viii. 5.
down
|_In
279.
apart the
Indra-and-Agni,
Yama
let
is
deeply corrupt
'
Soma
The
|_Caland,
'
etc. in
translation omits
in a
it seems probable that a
Avestan usage, takes pauruseyam
ydtn
citing
vadhdth ydm as accusative of the crystallized combination pduruseyo vadhd ydh which
we had at i. 30. i: see note to xii. 2. 19. But W's suspicion is weighty. J All the mss.
accent nyddhus (the /artiz-mss. having, against all rule and practice, nyddkuh, instead of
nioddhuh or nl : adhuli), and SPP. follows them (in p. also) our nyddhus is an emendation,
'May Soma
from
appointed.'J
'
etc.
The
unless
verse
is
death
4-
|_Griffith
12: 124-9
= 44)
etc.
^^ called simply
a tristubh.
2.
made
What
[defenses] he
put on {vas)
let
as
unquestionably called
vasaU\_Gram.
is
who
for,
61 3 J.
have vasate\
The comm.
in
RV.
of such accent
xix.
20-
'/;.
LThe
BOOK
verse
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
properly
is
12+11:11 +
What
3.
928
from
its
prior half.J
for overlordship,
us on
when
fighting
all sides.
Pada b
is
altogether corrupt
The
.)
little
ddhUraja :yd/i
dhehi
in
'
our
text,
nah (SPP.
is no form *).
The
comm. has {devdh) dyurajayo (implying p. dyztar-') dehittah, and this SPP. accepts,
despite its unsatisfactory character the comm. explains dyurajayas as divi dyuloke rdja-
ntanas, which
is
absurd, and adds that, since the wearing of armor implies a body (dehd),
silly.
is
of
SPP's
samhiia-mss.) strangely read sarvdtas at the end instead of vi^vdtas; the comm.
and both editions accept the latter [_and since W. notes nothing to the contrary,
his D. presumably has vi(;vdtah\.
The text, with b as translated, and with ca-kr-e in c
Lmaking ii+8:8 + 8J, answers excellently to the definition of the Anukr. *[_W.
means, I take it, no form which is usable in this connection.
;
Defense for
4.
may
ress
{^.
affront-
Some
of the mss.
ma
defense
in d.
\i.3Me.
-ka.
^^
{Ungemach); the
translation
above
the verse
18 above
found also
To be compared with
which has our a, b (but reading
agnis with our comm.), and, for third pada, varma me santu (ira^cikdk ; and in
Ap. xiv. 26. I, with agnis in b, and, for c, d, varma tne brahtnanaspatir md md prdpad
a to bhayam.
is viii. 5.
is
hymn
hymn
21.
\^Brahman.
ekarcam.
AQS.
11
2. i,
i.
Some
The meters.
chdndasam.
lav.
2-p.
sdmni irkaii.']
[_Not found in Paipp.J The comm. finds the verse quoted by the appellachandogana in Naksatra Kalpa 18.
|_The Anukr. says: idam Brahmd chandonukrdntivijndnayd 'pa(;yat.
The meters are arranged, according to the number of
their syllables, in an arithmetical progression ascending by a difference of 4.
In VS.
xxiii. 33, all these and kaktibh are mentioned.J
LProse.J
tion
Translated
I.
The
words.
Griffith,
ii.
279.
first
two
|_The metrical definition (18 syllables) calls for the resolution gayatrl kj-.J
SPP's
-tis),
one pada-ras.,
-ti,
and
-tye, -tyai,
The
-tyau.
929
of
!! ! !!
BOOK
-xix.
22
-ii) to
text of the
XIX.
and, either with reason or on account of his usual disregard of accent, he takes
compound word
this to
it
to
mean
etc.,
safer to say "perhaps," or "possibly," since the separate accentuation, the nominative
form panktis, and the division by the Anukr. into two padas (in the ^a^a-mss., after
anttstup')
all
speak against
Homage
22.
ekavinfati.
\Ahgiras.
The
it.
to parts of the
mantroktadevatyam.
i.
Atharva-Veda.
II, ij. ddivi jagati ; j, iz, /y. ddivi tristubh ; 2, 6, 14-16, 20. ddivl pankti
18. dsury
anustubh (/-20.
hymn and
The comm.
It is
is
Griffith,
With the
ii.
gdyatrt ; 4,y,
8-10. dsuri jagati
Translated:
279;
first five
vs. 21 also
|_Cf. introd. to
by Ludwig,
p. 219.
hymn and
c,
is
next hymn.J
hail
the next.
|_
in the
other padas.J
2.
3.
4.
5.
To
To
To
To
Two of
our mss. (O.D.) accent with our text hdritebhyas j SPP. reads haritibhyas,
with (apparently)
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
all
his authorities
and nearly
all
of ours.
In 9 and 10, SPP. accents, with all the mss., dvitlytthyas and trtiyibhyas ; we have
not hesitated to make the necessary emendations to -ttye-. LThe false accent is perhaps
a blundering assimilation
to that of
especially to xviii.
Two
11.
12.
13.
To
To
To
3.
47
of
prathamdbhyas :
W's
cf.
have rightly
-tiye-.\
SPP. again
2 J.
! !
BOOK
22-
xix.
To
14.
!!
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
930
Here also we emended the accent Lto fsibhyas, which W's D.L. indeed givej but
SPP. has, with the mss., rsibhyas. \Yor the rationale of the blunder (due to qiMhyas,
;
To
15.
and
13
and note
to xviii. 3.
To
To
To
16.
17.
18.
\}cit.
all
the translation
To
To
19.
20.
qisibhyas.
gands, hail
ing
47 J
is
(.'.')
Angirases, hail!
is
a corrupt read-
brahman
{?), hail
brdhmane
is
to
at p. 932, line 7. J
demanded by
Tlie
|_I
think
numbers of
Anukr.
It is
us,
He understands
them.
hymn
to the
of the homage.
much a
mantras
to
of creatures
Or
therefore (thtd)
who
is fit
to
.''
-mo 'tha
in the verse
the easiest
way
repeated as 23. 30
is
plainly
also accent jyestha; finally, the pada-'[a%^., with incredible folly, divide at the
spdrddhi : iuthkdh
SPP. holds
thamd
it is
far
end
had brahmdn
it in that form (but with prafrom improbable that brdhman was used in the first half-
931
verse and
TB.
(ii.
BOOK
XIX.
-xix. 23
4. 7'),
that vss.
1.
brdhmajyestha
(its
second
Homage
23.
\^Athar7ian.
trin^at.
ddivi tristubh
; 8,
Atharva-Veda.
to parts of the
i.
2<).
ddivi paiikti ;
g,
The
application of the
hymn,
as
As
at the end.
Its
In this connection
begins with
hymns
from
of every
vi.
it
is
norm
first
table
significant
of our
on
p.
first
388.
the
to 18 verses (mostly in
and
vii.).
is in
the
grand division (and only there) one hymn or more of every number of verses from
verse to 18 verses, it is interesting to note that there is, in the whole AV. (books i.-
first
I
xviii.
top)
and of
and 17
differs
this fact
of
hymns
'
'
division consists
be a valid
if
'
if it
to read
mahdkdndaya.
BOOK
23-
xLx.
! !!
! !! !! !
! !!
ought
to
view, perhaps,
is
if I
932
were or
am
come between
much
21. 21.
If I
less specific.
On
in vss.
the beginning of
am
is
7,
ought not
brahmdn in these
TB. vs. cited under
to be preferred to
the
cf.
xix.,
from verse
After writing
treatment of book
its
brdhman
right,
subject-matter.
its
right,
but
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XIX.
my
graver objection to
seems
to call
and 17 were added (in genuine Hindu fashion) merely for schematic completeness, we
have only to note that all the verses of the hymn are reasonably accounted for, save
only verses 21 and 22.
LH^^See pages cl, clvii, clix.J
Translated
1
2.
3.
Griffith,
To them
To them
To them
ii.
280.
Atharvanas, hail
comm. and
15.
To
To
To
To
To
To
To
To
To
To
To
To
16.
Nineteen
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
14.
7.
them
them
them
them
them
them
them
them
them
them
them
them
Twenty
ihrts pada-mss.
SW's pada-mss.
in
i.
i. 5.
hail
hail
comm. has
-fatydi,
[_But cf.
P- 93', IT 6, end.
18.
To
W's and of SPP's mss., and the reciters as well, give mahat-, not mahS- but
comm. appears to read mahd-, and to say that it means the entire Veda of twenty
books': mahdkdndaye ^ti ^abdena vin(;atikandatmakakrtsnavedavdcind; and this
seems to support my suggestion that a Hindu might use kdnda of a group of kandas
cf. IT 5 of introduction, above.
Weber suggested at Ind. Stud. iv. 433 that mahatkdnda
might mean book xx.
but in a later volume (xviii. 154), that book v. might be
|_A11 of
the
'
intended.J
To them
Between
This
is
22.
To them
text inserts
it
23.
To
The
mss.
23
dvyrcebhyah svaha.
clviii top.
7.
What
(p. ekaoanrc-),
as an emendation, but
ekanrc- should
follows the
-xLx.
hardly successful.
XIX.
LSee page
BOOK
this verse
them.
21.
20.
! !
933
19.
is
better.
rohitibhyas.
except W's O.D., which have r6h-\, and hence also SPP., accent here
The comm. remarks that in this and the following verses the books
means book
This, of course,
xiii.
|_which
is
designated by rohitais
J.
24.
To the two
That
is,
25.
To
to the
Suryas, hail
(xiv.).
Again the two anuvakas of the Vratya-book (xv.). [_Both ed's read vratyabhySm,
with all the authorities, save W's D.L., which have vratya-.
The minor Pet. Lex., vi.
189, notes vratyd as an adj. to vratya: hence, rather, 'To the two \anuvakas\ about
See my note, p. 770, \ 3.
the vratya, hail
!
'
26.
To
is difficult
of
book
as noted p. 792,11 4- J
i.e.
'
xvi.
after [2
verses.'
why
in the
saptakah parah :
prdjdpatyo ha catuskah, |_"
"J
has four hymns |_or paryayasj; the [parydya'} next
one of seven
though
to say.
27.
To
28.
To them
This, from
it
its
of
position,
One
is
ought
to signify
book
a euphemism such as
i.,
is
p. 4, p. 5,
hail
xviii.
is
the
and especially
p. 2.
To
of our mss. (I.) inserts after this verse five others which do not appear to occur
elsewhere, as
pdya svahd.
(dntikalpdya svaha. 3
29.
vditdnakal-
BOOK
23-
xix.
svaham.
given in
Our 29 then
33.
all
Collation
the mss.
Book
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
follows, in the
brdhmajyesM
934
LThe foregoing
'iy dkd.
suppose, to angirasa-
and sarhhiid-.\
To
29.
See above,
of SPP'sJ have
which
brdhmane;
p.
this is identical.
SPP's
932,
If 2.
30.
the brdhman
Brahman was born as
contend with the Brahman }
first
therefore
who
is fit
to
the
This
full,
is
'tha.
24.
\Atharvan.
astdu.
dnustubham
vs. 2, is
7.
found also
4-6,8.
in Paipp. xv.
The comm.
it is
1.
that,
With what [garment] the gods caused to wrap god Savitar, with
O Brahmanaspati, do ye wrap this man in order to royalty.
The
translation implies
emendation
in
b of ddhdrayan to ddhdpayan ;
this,
obviously
2.
that
to great dominion,
dominion.
All the mss., both here
and
times nayaj the translation implies our emendation to ndydi, the propriety of which
it is
HGS.
i.
4.
qrotrdya (or rdstrdya, or posdya) dadhmasi : athdi 'nam jarimd nayej jyok froire (or
adhi jdgarat : of these three forms, the first is intended for a Brahman,
compare our next verse. The comm.,
Lin 2 a and 3 a, appears to have had before him indramdyuse and somamdyuse, whatever his accentuation and pada-i&xt may have been this he understands as indra md
rdstre, or pose)
935
BOOK
enam
text
is
Wrap ye
3.
this
-xix.
24
giving an easier
[_his
XIX.
HGS. and
"yuse and soma nia "yuse, his vocative i}idra\ agreeing with
and better
itj.
man [as] Soma in order to life-time, to great instrucmay conduct him unto old age may he long watch
[it]
over instruction.
perhaps only by an accident that
It is
omitted in Ppp.
vs. 2 is
it
it
a;* and naya, with the comm., in c; further, in a it gives pare 'mam. *LStrictly
it has somamayuse, with a possibility for the same objectionable division as
speaking,
appears under
Wrap,
4.
age
vs. 2,
set
which
.see.
to king
This
Soma
is
for
to die of old
wrapping himself.
a repetition of
ii.
13. 2,
it first
above.
is
compendi-
ously this," and proceeds to give the same exposition over again, word for word (unless,
indeed, the editor
the note to
Go thou
5.
is
For the
13. 2.
ii.
safely
(sti)
abundance
of wealth.
|_The verse
omits
sti,
is
while
found
in
PGS.
HGS. MP.
HGS.
(i.4. 12),
(i.
jaraih gacchasi;
h3.v&
4. 2),
and MP.
in b, all
In
(ii.2. 7).
a,
PGS.
and abhi^astipavd ; all three end c with suvarcas; and PGS. has for d rayim ca
putrdn anu samvyayasva, adding ayusmatl 'dam paridhatsva vasah.\ In b, the translation follows Ppp. Land the three texts just citedj in reading krstlnam people instead
of the absurd grstlnam heifers,' which is given by all the mss. and the comm., both here
and in the nearly accordant verse ii. 13. 3 see note to ii. 13. 3 [_and cf. Roth, ZDMG.
xlviii. iioj.
The comm. is driven by the reading grs- into taking abhiqasti- from fax
|_Our abhiqastipa it, at the end of b in vss. 5 and 6,
cut
abhito vifasanam hihsa.
'
'
'
'
'
would seem, in view of the -pava of the other texts, to be a faulty assimilation
end of d in vs. A,, pdridhatava u, such as may be found elsewhere.
Thou
6.
to the
allies
(.')
thou shalt
The
translation implies in
b dbhiir aplnam
|_see
ms. reading vdpinam |_misprinted vap- in foot-note, of Berlin ed.J into u and aplnam
(the /a(/fl-mss. have ibhiih : vaplnam).
The vafandm of our text* is a conjecture pro-
voked by the grstlnam of vs. 5 as that is got rid of, this naturally falls away also.
The comm. has again grstlnam, and this time interprets abhifasti- as a fear on the part
of the heifers of losing their skins {tvagdddnabhlti |_cf. note to ii. 13. 3 J)
The Ppp.
;
'
'
BOOK
24-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAldHITA.
XIX.
no variants.
HGS.
Tlie
936
i.
4. 3),
b adhi dhdii Lone ms. correctly 'dhilhakj svastaye 'bhur apinam^ abhi^astipdva: and, for d, vasiini cayyo vi bhaja sa jivan j the variant to cams, taken in con-
reading in
a,
cams, malces
aptnamj and
LMP.,
dha for dhah, cdryd
it
genuineness suspicious.
its
HGS., save
that
has
it
We, companions,
7.
This verse
TS.
(xi. 14),
is,
call to aid
?
vdja).
RV.
without variant,
MS.
(in
ii.
i.
7. 2),
Of golden
8.
to take as nominative.
and
Soma
this
The second
at xvi. 9.
2J
half-verse
the
Agni
this
says,
we had above
'
enjoy
'
as
viii. 5.
5 a,
b |_ which see
He
and pada
explains
sam
c occurred
viqa as used
= svagrham
adhitistha.
To a
25.
\Gopatha.
The
verse
I.
is first
The
called
Griffith,
ii.
it
upon
282.
hymn
is
is
very obscure
for
atidrpto bhava.
labheycC).
all
the mss.
not sufficiently motived; the minor Pet. Lex. has utkulim, which
26.
Of
this
Naks. K.
fire,
For long
hymn
agneyam
only vs. 4
17, 19, in
life etc.
is
more
in accord-
fallen out).
hdiranyam.
trdistubham
j. anustubh
; 4.
The comm.
pathydpankti.'\
finds
it
used
in
ceremony.
:
is
caturrcam.
Translated
comm.
it.
l^Atharvan.
in
phaldni
finds
dnttstubham.']
is
horse.
vdjidevatyam.
The comm.
is
makd^dnti ceremony
Translated
ekarcam.
Grill, 49,
192
Griffith,
ii.
283
i,
in a
tuldpurusa
937
The gold
1.
mortals
that,
whoso knows
who wears
SPP. accents
end
in 2 d)
at the
(bhr)
XIX.
it
26
-xLx.
immortal, maintains
it,
age becomes he
fire,
BOOK
over
itself
it.
same
accent
this
also
found elsewhere
is
in
AV.
The
2.
c.
Very nearly
give
isiri.
with
all
for
call
For
3.
SPP. reads
our text
in
noun, as
thee
'
The comm.
first line is
comm.
different
from the
thou
'
srjati,
comm. reads
the
among
'
is
the people.
b sam
srjatu to each
plainly wrong.
Probably the
supplies in
if
of the
(_The
tej-.
end of c
at
i.
The comm.
'
thee with
it.
As
srjatii.
{mdnii) of old
all
The
of long life
a,
itself.
(as noted)
and the
text of the
all
the other authorities are agreed as to the accentuation hirattyatijasa ; which, however,
is
inherently improbable
bination as one
to
which the
vocative
first is
tijasd, as
is
two words, of
what our
referring to the
we refer
badhnami (as
'
com-
just
if
the
the other
'
'
'
at
i.
35.
iv. 10.
7 c
xix. 46.
c,
d),
also as
What
life-giving,
may that
corresponding to
this,
c,
and has
for d,
LHere ends
fifth
pada.
\i
the third
yad u
p\x\s
arhanam.
me varcasa
yad before
indras
;
:
BOOK
27-
xix.
For protection
27.
pancaiiafakam.
\Bhrgvangiras.
stui/i; 10.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
jagatT
|_?
etc.
with a
trivrddevatyam
triple amulet.
cdndramasam.
uta
11.
938
drey usnih
; is.
dnustubham
drey anustubh
9. tri-
_y,
; /j.
sdmni
Found (except
The comm.
Naks. K. (17, 19) its use, in a mahd(;anti called prajdpatyd, by one desiring progeny
and cattle, and in case of the loss of progeny, with the binding on of an amulet made of
three metals, gold and silver and copper.
Translated:
1
Griffith,
ii.
283.
{vrsa7t)
let
let
let
Vayu
(.'
protect
indriyd).
Let Soma protect thee with the herbs let the sun protect with the
[let] the moon, Vritra-slayer, [protect] LtheeJ from the months
;
asterisms
let
most unnecessarily
i,
seems
It
mddbMs which we
blundering confusion
above).
he reads
like a
in
raksati, but
glosses
it
here
with
raksatu.
3.
They
call
these triple
The
is
made
to
triple
mss. vary between trivftd (which both editions read), trivfids, and
Lcf. vs. 9 d,
below J.
In a in
combine trivrtd "pa a- in c to make a good tristubh. |_I doubt if it is a tristubh.
To reckon tritii to pada a is very harsh. I suspect we have to pronounce /_r//;t//j- in a,
and to read and pronounce trtny antdriksd in b. Thus the verse scans as 8 + 1 1
11+
4.
li.J
The
do
(J
Mata-
Nearly ail the mss. read in a nakans, and a part also bradhndns.* The comm. has
badhnan, and |_some of J our mss. also badh-, although SPP. strangely appears to find no
badh- among his authorities. The /arfa-mss. give nakam and Lsome of them J bradhndn.
939
Some
c,
BOOK
AH
in d.
XIX.
_xix.
2^
The comm.
explains his
bhiita adityah, in
his
fashion.
i.,
own
= 30).
preface, p. xii;
and to
and Pischel, Cram,
With ghee do
5.
butter
sacrificial
of
sprinkle thee
fire,
of
all
let
over,
moon, of sun,
the breath.
The comm.
etc.
O man
thy breath,
read in a
filling
out
c,
d so as
to
Let not the wily ones damage your breath, nor your expiration nor
flame (?/idras); shining, all-possessing, run ye, O gods, with what is of
6.
the gods.
The
to
vas
in
whom
He
understands
the amulet
is bound,
d he supplies rathadind
sddhanena vegena vd. We are tempted to emend at the end to daivyena "dhdvata
Ppp. reads mavata for dhdvata.
and haras
in
One
7.
b as qatrubaldpaharakaih
unites
tejas.
To
daivyena
the wind
is
in
ways. LSeep.xxxvi,
n.J
All the mss. (save one of SPP's, which has -jdti) read srjati in a, and, as the meter
it, it might better stand (our text emended to -anti).
Ppp. gives for a prdnena
'gnim sath dadhata, and [_reads andj combines at the end \juryam^ devd 'Janayan.
favors
8.
long-lived
do not die
live
one
live as
all
gives -usk:
SPP.
all
comm.
vdtam
(p. dtma^tvdtdm .'); the comm. appears to imply -nvatdtn in his explanation,
though (according to SPP.) his text also has -tvatdtn. Nearly all |_SPP's authoritiesj
accent after
jtvd; both editions xt^A jtva, [_SPP.J on very slender authority. Our
upa gas in d is an emendation, for the ud agds of the mss., SPP., and the comm. the
change was demanded by the requirements both of grammar and of the sense and
Ppp. supports it, reading upa gd v-.
'\\.
The
9.
let
travel
the gold
BOOK
27-
xix.
The
pada
last
comm.
nearly so
10.
a repetition of 3
is
and comm.
tions,
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
d,
a,
'ttv- (p.
94O
in mss.,* edi-
indra
but trivfta of 3
is
atiii-)
that of
*|_0r
here trvdta.\
[it]
within the
waters, holding
dear
[it]
comm. so understands
it
is
it
priyaydmanas
(j>.
the
{priyam ivd "carantyah). The Anukr. is curiously confused here after correctly
devdndm nihitam nidhitn as a tristubh, it proceeds to define dpo
hiranyath jugupuh as a jagatt, and takes no note of trayastrin^ad devatdh as a praProbably there is a quid pro quo here, by a slip of memory; but one does not
tlka.
fern,
see
how
|_With
jagati.
a, cf. 37.
matical equivalent in
11.
Ye,
a, tri
10
*[_Possibly
below. J
c,
ca viryd (cf. 3 b)
-f 11
=45) should be
we have
a 'sti before
called simply a
gram-
c.J
oblation.
12.
Ye,
gods,
Ye,
oblation.
RV.
i.
139. i\:
i.
i.
14.
Freedom from
15.
fires
From
defend
the sky
let
front,
behind us
let
[is]
let
fearlessness
me
crosswise
let
me
in front
let
my
defense on
let
the
the being-makers be
made
on the north.
Indra-and-Agni defend
defend [me]
rivals in
me on
Savitar [protect]
let
all
Jatavedas,
sides.
These two verses are a repetition of 16. i, 2 above, and in our mss., as usual, are
asapatndin purdstdd iti dvd. The Anukr. does not repeat its definition of their meter inasmuch as it reckons the hymn as of fifteen verses, it plainly takes
the addition here as of two verses only the comm., however, again counts three, making
read simply thus
of |_our 15
comment
nation, as
a,
bj a separate verse*
were the
an oversight?) he reads
first
me
In general, the
and
*LThe comm.
in 14
b (perhaps merely by
our vss. 11-13
in fact takes
J:
941
as one
vs., his
our e as in
1 1
our 14 as his 12
Or, he says,
BOOK
28
-xix.
XIX.
16. 2 e.J
28.
\Brakman {sapainaksayakdmah).
The hymn
is
da^akam.
xiii.,
dnustubham.']
The comm.
finds
it
rather the whole triad of hymns, 28, 29, 30J used by the Naks. K. \j7, 19J in a
mahai;dnti ceremony called aindrt, with binding on of a darbha amulet, by one desiring
[_or
Translated
1.
Griffith,
ii.
285.
to brilliancy
life,
the
all
Ppp. reads
b varcase, and in
in
-jambhand.
Burner of the heart of the hater, causing to burn the mind of foes,
do thou, O darbhd, burn together like heat {gharmd) against all the
2.
evil-hearted.
The
and hence SPP., read for a dvisatds tdpdyan hrddh, as if hrdds could be
and the comm. has the same, and glosses hrdas with hrdayam. LBy
some oversight, SPP. says on p. 384, note 3, that the text of the comm. reads sarvahs
tvaih; and on p. 385, note 1, " Sayana's text too has sarvam!'' \ The comm. explains
as if the |_questionableJ word were simply sarvam, the evil-hearted one's everything.'
In d, the mss. and SPP. read ivd 'bhint samtapdyan (one of ours abhit, another abhdut
mere accidental variations), the pada-t&xt presenting abhtn : samo the comm. has the
same, and explains thus abhCn abhaydn samtdpayan bhinddhi \Jti sambandhah connecting the phrase with the bhinddhi of vss. 3, 4, 5J.
Our abhisdthtdpaya is heroic
surgery, but very plausible abhtl s- (i.e. abhi : it : s-) would save a little more of the
mss.,
an accus. sing.
'
and
original,
ii is
gharmas
first
gharme
TA.
3.
gharme
'va,
indrdi 'va.
haters,
21
v.
i.
xi. i.
Ppp. has
The comm.
glosses
The
5) with pravargyas.
cf. viii. 4.
like
heat,
in 2
darbhd, burning
down the
amulet, split thou our rivals to the heart, like Indra breaking
apart Vala.
The
pada-r!\f,9>.
so has Ppp.
bh-
and saapdtndndm
bh-
in d, as
noted under
vs.
2.
BOOK
28-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
942
Split,
4.
make
their
our
head
adhitisthan
thus explained
is
Split,
5.
my
darblid,
my
rivals;
enemies (dtirhdrd);
each pada
in
is
changed.
In
split
my
split
verb
amulet
The
\iva'\
trnagulmdusadhyddy-
all
our haters,
rivals, of
fly apart, as
haters,
hymn and
this
lake.
me;
split
amulet.
the one that follows
only the
it,
c,
next verse.
Sever,
6.
7.
8.
10 of this
6, 8, 9,
instead of -das in c
9.
Carve
The
(.'),
hymn,
darbhd,
my
10.
The
it
One
here.
Pierce,
of
emend
in this verse
my
rivals
\^As 28.
is
Translated
1.
Gore,
enemies
ii.
it
mean cumba
to
xiii.
it is
hard to see
'kiss'!
2.
Bore,
3.
The comm.
darbhd,
my
rivals
darbhd,
my
me
gore
bore those
etc. etc.
Obstruct,
they
The comm.
why
286.
darbhd,
gore
s.m.J.
navaiam.]
Griffith,
As,
They
to pt'nsd.
29.
This
are divided.
pinfd
sufficient
darbhd,
durhar-
in 28. 6, 8.
stituting
my
etc. etc.
all
those
In verses
dan
rivals
943
but rudlU
rtidhi
is
found
in
4.
Kill,
5.
Grind,
a,
Crush
30
b, c,
darbhd,
-xix.
darbhd,
XIX.
is
BOOK
(pis),
as
if
darbhd,
my
rivals
crush those
darbhd,
my
rivals
etc. etc.
The
8.
Scorch
{us),
Burn,
The decided
9.
Slay,
my
darbhd,
rivals
darbhd,
my
rivals
For protection
also in Paipp.
them
Translated:
1.
What
xiii.,
28.
pahcakam^
in use.
Griffith,
ii.
|_J@^ See
287.
hundred-fold
translation
my
rivals
p.
1045.J
defense,
etc. etc.
etc.
\As
Found
burn those
follows them.
30.
ciated with
SPP.
this
man
by thy heroisms.
te,
which
is
(p. vdrmasu) vdrma te ; the comm. has jardmrtyu^atam marmasu (explaining yarajawi
mrtyiinam ca qatam granthisu.'). The te in b had to be omitted in translating.
marmdni.
The decided
The comm.
3.
Thee they
call
The
is
tvdm
at
beginning of c
none of ours
is
read Lby
darbhd, Brahmanaspati
to
::
xix.
BOOK
30-
4.
hater
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
destroyer of our
an
rivals,
944
make
The
for thee.
Emendation
to
darbhdm
in
to get rid of
first
it,
explains te as
tanupdnam
ca
What
5.
krnomi
'ti
sambandhaniyafn.\
lightning, therefrom
darbhd.
Our
edition
necessary.
emends
in
a to samudri, which
is
[_The translation follows the mss., SPP., and comm., which have sainudrd
The comm.
derives the
it
to
iv.
lo.J
31.
[Savilr (pustikdmah).
stubh
caturdafa.
6. virdt
mantroktdudumbaramanidtvatyam. dnustubham
j, ii.tri-
Translated
Grifiith,
ii.
287.
desiring prosperity
all cattle.
The connection
let
to a, supplying asti in a,
1:
945
Rich
3.
in
prosperity
manure, rich
let
BOOK
XIX.
-xix. 3
in fruit, svadlid
Dhatar assign
me
to
in
our house
the
(tejas) of
[amulet] of udtimbdra.
The comm.
explains ira
as
first
pt'istim.
= bhiimi,
Ppp. reads
and then as
in
a karlsinath jthalavatlm.
Both what [is] two-footed and what four-footed, what foods [there
what savors {rasa)
I seize {grah) the abundance of them, wearing
the amulet of udumbdra.
4.
are],
Some
emendation
5.
have seized
all {pdri-)
may
Nearly
6.
all
Brihaspati,
may
pusHm.
Let
assign to
let
of
udumbdra confirm
to
me
pos-
sessions {drdvina).
SPP.
leaves asdni in a unaccented, though every ms. but one (doubtless an acci-
it,
of antithesis.
Either Ppp. lacks 6 d and 7 a-c, or so much of its text is lost in the manuscript.
in c was an emendation, all the mss. (SPP's as well as ours) g\v\ng jinvdtas,
Owe jinvilds
and Ppp. likewise; but the comm. has jtnvitas, and SPP. accordingly adopts
his text.
Some of the mss. leave upa at the beginning unaccented.
8.
The heavenly
winning of riches
it
also in
let
it
cattle, of food,
all
the same.
9.
As
in the
bhdumdnam
beginning thou,
in
c.
Some
10.
me
fatness of riches.
and
SPP's
\jphdHm\, the comm. having
authorities
c.
The
this
BOOK
31-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
946
Both our pat/a-mss. divide in b pdyah-^phatim, but SPP. reports no such reading
Our
his three, and gives correctly pdyalpsph- (the accent is probably false).
In c, the pada-m%s. make the blundering
text emends, perhaps unnecessarily, to gdy-.
among
emends further
text
to
in
Thou
1 1
reading /ayaj/A-.
possessions
all
amulets
do thou here,
in
powers
(vdja), [are]
i^sah)
far
Troop-leader art thou, arising a troop-leader being anointed {abhido thou anoint me with splendor; brilliancy art thou, brilliancy
maintain thou upon me wealth art thou, wealth assign thou to me.
12.
sic),
The
reading of a
is
probably corxupt
for utthaya,
or three mss.), the mss. in general have ukthydya or utthydya or ucchydya, with a or a.
to SPP., the comm's text has grdmani chdyd, and Ppp. strangely gives the
what he attempts to explain is very doubtful ato 'smdkam api grdinanir bhava
atha vd mam api qrestham kuru. SPP. divides gramanih in his pada-itxt, but
without authority from the mss., and against his practice in iii. 5. 7.
In b, some of the
mss. read sinca.
On the ground of meter, SPP. suggests that ray{s in d may be ioxddhirayis, one of the two successive adhi's being lost
this would be more acceptable if the
word adhirayi, or anything closely analogous with it, anywhere occurred. The comm.
makes an adhirayis (explaining it as adhigatarayis or prdpladhanas) by stealing for it
the ddhi of c, with his usual disregard of /ao'a-division and accent (neither of which, to
be sure, is of much account in this book). |_The Index calls this vs. prose but with
ddhi at the end of c and ddhirayis in d it might scan as 1 1 -)- 1 2 1 1 -(- 1 r
According
same
.
13.
pletely
me
householder
me com-
[amulet] of
all
The comm.,
against the Anukr. and the natural division, adds e to verse 14.
Some, including
all
mss., in reading
-ras) in c
Part of
some of
tvam without
947
ahdm
|_The non-elision of a in
accent.
meter, which
is
if
we scan
14.
BOOK
XIX.
-xix.
justifies the
the vs. as 5 x
1 1
.J
is
may
32
let
it
make
it
heroes.
all
Some
For long
32.
\Bhrgu
sdnim
(saruakdmah.
dyuse).
in c.
life etc.:
dafaiam.
brhatl;
in b.
dnustubham
8.
purastdd-
to.jagati.^
g. tristubh ;
also in Paipp. xii. The comm. finds the hymn quoted in Naks. K. ig, as used
mahd<;dnti ceremony called ydmt, with the binding on of an amulet of darbha, in
Found
in a
Yama
case of fear of
Translated
(^yamabhaye).
Griffith,
289
ii.
vs.
1.
the darbha
that
is
(.')
[prolonged] life-time.
Some
(p. utatirdh),
able enough
|_cf.,
vi. 36.
2j,
and
and appears
in
Very nearly
a.
all
read uttirds in b
25.
Some
i,
it)
it is
accept-
te.
2.
The
vap
expression in a
Many
'shear.'
whom
is
b.
\^-i.\&
yachati
in'
unaccented, and both editions commit the error of refraining from emendation Xo ydchati,
which
is
of course necessary.
^cch:
p. xlvj.
renders
xi.
in c
yasmd
xv.,
va,
all
very bad.
In the sky
3.
is
thy
tuft,
herb
In
b,
4.
we
thou set
{ni-sthd)
[Cf.
ii.
Thou
thee do
7. 3,
didst bore through the three skies, also these three earths
bore into
my
by
(vdcas).
BOOK
32-
xL\.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
948
In a, SPP. reads more correctly divds, with nearly all the mss. The comm. reads
atrnas ; he explains aty atrnas by atikramya gaiavdn asi or vestitavan asi, and ni
trnadmi by vestaydmi, both very unsuitably. The meter clearly calls for ca at the end,
has
ties
it
to
acknowledge
ca,
it.
it
is
Ppp. reads
in
tisro dydth
prth:
5.
Thou
becoming
art
overpowering;
am
full of
full of
us,
rivals.
The comm.
(RV.
6.
us
reads in a
X. 145. 5),
Do
overpower
all
enemies (durhdrd)
{su/idrd).
Most of the mss. read in d bahum; Ppp. and the comm. and two of SPP's authoriand one of ours have bakun. Ppp. combines and reads in a, b o 'bhimdiiham
sakarva pr-.
ties
7.
shall
win
men
stambhena
(p.
with
it
(j'dna).
In
b,
SPP. follows
the mss.
is
is
seems
but that
in b,
the aorist
is
[_This
remark
divastambhena^
abroad.
That is, every one that has eyes to see.' LCf. 62. I, below, and VS. xviii. 48. J A
few authorities have the more proper accent -nyabhydm, but VS. xxvi. 2 (which has this
and the following four words together) likewise accents -nya-, as does SPP.
Our
fSdraya was an emendation,
surydya, as do nearly
all
all
SPP's
most having
many
first
pada, and does not heed that the pada has 13 syllables, one
for ^ purastddbrhatl.
949
He
9.
XIX.
-XIX. 33
that,
BOOK
evil
(stabJi)
out
the
that
[is]
Here
vdruno
vdrund ! \ divA
|_one,
which SPP.
(justifiably,
from his point of view) retains without question. Roth's emendation, as read in our
All the mss. (except, doubtless by
text, to vdrano 'dhivdkdh hit very near the mark.
and
as in vs.
our edition)
8.
a keeper off
is
this
is
SPP. admits
in his
as obviously necessary
dissolved by water
means
in
'
'
The
of plants
power
let
fighters,
them
came
about
all
by
may
it
over-
In a-b the mss. read sdhasvandu 'sadh- (p. -svani : 6s-), but SPP. emends, as we
had done, to -van dsadh-, as is read Lby one of K\& pada-mss., p.m., J by the comm., and
It is a naturally suggested conjecture that at some time -dno- as written
also by Ppp.
in the Bengali fashion may have been misread into -andu-, and SPP. puts this forward
the lateness and unscholarly character of the pada-ttxi to this book make the assumption of such
text antecedent to
only in
its
second
it.
half.
LPada
1.
is
mony, according
Translated
we
to the
Griffith,
comm.
ii.
our
hymn
32.
|_For citations
comm's
is
jagatf
c.J
Used with
may
about
verse
vs.
same
cere-
3.
290.
The
33.
Found
let this
SPP. accents in a sahasrdrghds, with the minority of mss. Ppp. has -ghyas. The
comm. reads sahasvdn (ior pay-), and renders sahasrdrghas by bahumiilyas. Ppp. reads
The verse is a jagatl only in the second half. [_Pada c is
in d ddivas and srjdtu.*
;
7.
4.J
in milk, earth-establishing,
rivals
BOOK
33-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
in this verse
The
no consequence.
variation of
3.
v.
{cdni) on the
Literally,
difficulties.
'
a sort of
is
sacrificial
verse
Thou
purifier
950
LAs
to a, Griffith notes
appositely that " the [darbha] grass spreads with great rapidity, re-rooting itself con-
tinually. "J
c,
'
'
'
IT 3>
ttka at 137. 32
4.
it
men
all
cf. p.
897,
Ppp. reads
to the passages of
Kaug.J
of
on thee
5.
formidable strength
[is]
that
to
bind
d tat for
in
do heroic deeds
shalt
;
tarn.
;
Owx krndvas is an emendation; all the mss., and SPP., give krndvai or krnavat,
which the comm. also reads [and renders by kuryds\ (without spending a word of
explanation on the grammatical anomaly
it
simply
falls
in
Veda one form may be used in place of another); Ppp. has krnu. In c SPP. reads,
with the comm. |_but the ms. atha\, ddha instead of our ddhi (ydrcasa 'dhd 'nyant j-)
the
comm's
vdrcasaidhydnydm
better sense,
and accounts
it,
for the
y*
edhdnydnt.
and the
LIn
b,
34.
\^Angiras.
With a
dafakam.
jafigidd-amulet
dnustubham.']
Found also in Paipp. xi. The comm. quotes it as used by Naks. K. 19, in a mahd^dnti
ceremony called vdyavyd, with the binding on of an amulet from the jangida tree.
Hymn
ix.
417-18.
it.
Griffith,
ii.
291
verses
and
ab also by Groh-
951
1.
ours
BOOK
XIX.
-xix.
Jangidd
is
art
\k^o\x,
34
what of
at the beginning to dngira asi Lsuggested by vs. 6 .''J is to be disapproved and withdrawn; it is not even necessary to change to vocative i^ne. jangidds
at the end of a and b (though in the translation they may be understood as either nom.
Our emendation
'sijangido raksita
Ppp. has
at the
beginning the
Compare
-das.
the
hymn
ii.
corT\xp\. jafigidisi,
4,
where alone
i.
|_in
a and bJ
The comm.
appears further.
this plant
amuses himself (and us) with a number of his ludicrous derivations lor jangida
or irom j'anga/n, intensive.
roots y'a or jan or _/V with ^/r swallow
'
'
The
2.
are a hundred
(-i//as)
The
fifty,
make them
all
of vanished brilliancy
[and] sapless.
the translation implies ya/t
is corrupt in the mss., and very doubtful
most naturally suggested by the connection, and takes tripafica^is as
large number (like tisrdh paScSfdiah, RV. i. 133. 4), and as formed like
pada
first
krtyah, which
an indefinite
is
fem. in
f,
or the
like.
(KZ.
an
|_W's conjecture,
yah
number
indefinitely large
(cardinal),
RV.
'
composed of
fifty-three,
[_x.
34.
is
.'),
tr-
understands
it z.%
^.
jagrtsydh
Geldner
metrically better;
mo%\Xy jdgrtsyas
fifty-three,'
that of
Geldner's
aqih
from
comm.
= gardhanaqilds
tripancaa
|_SPP's pada-
but
what fifty-three clever or sly [witchcrafts there are]
grtsa, in such an application and with such sinister meaning, has rather slender support,
to wit, VS. xvi. 25, as cited by BR. ii. 778. J
Ppp. gives yd krcchrd tripahcdqi(; ch-,
which, while it is itself (emended to yah krcchrds) not wholly unacceptable, also favors
our yah krtyas ; there is insufficient reason for the feminine words if krtyas be not
expressed.
|_I cannot here attach much value to the evidence of Ppp.
on the one
hand, it confuses surd and sonant very often (kovidam for govidam, xix. 13. 5 cf.
xi. 5. 4, note); and, on the other, the relation of its cch to ts may be somewhat like that
pi.
'
'
discussed under
x. 9.
The
grtsyas as against krtyas ; but Whitney's objection as to the omission of krtyas seems
to
me a weighty argument in
now that
emendation, which,
established
minaktu
t-
comm.
also reads
it,
Our vinastatejasas
may be
/-,
in c
was an
regarded as sufficiently
vinistat-,
bhanakti
t-,
/(Zfl'a-readings,
which certainly he would be unable to translate into anything even simulating sense.
xix.
34-
Ppp.
is
BOOK
corrupt,
The
'
952
has sarva vyunaktu tej-. [_Did not SPP. underall from their tdjas (ablative) '?
it
'
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
good
make
authorities give,
all
their
rob the
i.e.
Whitney's
reading and rendering are wholly satisfactory in themselves but vinaktu tijasas or -sa
seems to me no less so and it has much stronger support (directly or indirectly) from
:
RW's
from here,
The
makes
first
in
me
O jahgidd, make
half-verse
is
fall {^at)
perhaps corrupt, as
way
in
admissible.J
Sapless the
3.
to
vinastatejasas.
SPP's reading
seven that
fall
misery, as an archer
it is
apart
(dstr)
certainly unintelligible.
annaoaddm ; many
away
an arrow.
The pada-icxi
and SPP. with them; our text emends to visThe minor Pet. Lex. suggests that the sapid visruhas of RV. vi. 7. 6 may be
rdsas.
meant: ingenious, but not comforting, as no one has any idea what the latter signifies.
saptasu cchidresv abhicarato 'tpaditsk
The comm's guess is this miirdhanisthesu
sapta nisyandah. In a, b, the reading of Ppp. is rasam krtrimam nadam arasas s-. In
c the mss. have much unimportant variation of accent. At the end, Ppp. gives sdd/iaya.
The translation gives to (ataya the meaning ascribed to it by the Hindu grammarians,
since it suits the connection
the comm. renders the word by ianHkuru, of which it is
All the mss. accent vlsrasas,
krtfm-.
4.
is this,
may
likewise
the
T^o\^eri\i\ jangidd
life-times.
The majority of mss. leave aydm in a unaccented and they divide pretty evenly
between tdrisat and tarsal at the end; |_cf. under iv. 10. 6J. Ppp. reads krtyddUsana
vdyain atho 'rat-. With the verse compare ii. 4. 6, which is nearly the same.
;
5.
[it]
overpowered
force
the
viskandha
with force,
all
[being]
about, wherewith
counteracting
(?).
6.
earth
is
'jasd.
in
d ojo
Thrice the gods generated thee that art settled {ni-sthd) upon the
;
All the mss. read at the beginning trstva (p. the same); but even
iris tva, as
we had done
the
comm. has
the latter.
accent of angiras
in c.
Some
SPP. emends to
The comm.
953
7.
dable dispeller
BOOK
XIX.
-xix. 35
a formi-
[is] \.\ie
Some
text
So then when thou didst come into being, O jdngidd, |_0 thou J of
8.
unmeasured heroism, Indra of old, O formidable one, |_in the beginning
(agratds)\,
The
and, of course, in a
quality.'
To
9.
thee,
midableness
expelling
all
herb.
With
the
half -verse
first
compare
iv. 19.
For
8 d.
no variants of
any consequence, and the two editions agree throughout with one another and with the
comm. Ppp. reads in a-b vanaspataya indro '_/-, and, for c, amivds sarvd raksdhsi.
The
10.
every autumn,
may
in
The
GB.
Xhe jaJlgidd
make
else
8 J.
the accent of
2.
of
the
as
names of
takmdn
sapless.
The
OB.
vi.
209, at
prstydtnayam ; the majority of ms*. agree with the editions; some have
prstyamayam. Ppp. reads at the beginning d^arlrarh, and in d arasaih.
The same.
35.
\^As
This
hymn
is
24. pahcakam.
found
^. pathydpaiikti ;
ii.
4. nicrt tristubk.\
419; Zimmer,
and
p.
it
293.
Taking
{graft) the
xix.
BOOK
35-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
954
us, as a protector
of riches his
riches;
which \_jangidd] the gods, the Brahmans, made a protector round about,
slayer of niggards.
The/a^a-mss. read
at
The enemy
them do
to
'va.
thou,
come
The
dhanai
2lX\.
translation implies in
is
venturesome, but something has to be done to make sense. SPP. reads, with |_most of J
the mss. and the comm., durhardah sdmghoram (= atyantakritram, comm.) cdksus ; the
comm.
a
caksuiit) apparently
'gamam
is
of the mss.
meant
same with
for the
and both
its
In b
ours.
text
is
{duhdrda satiighora
editions,
Me
c.
the plants,
The
zjagati; for
md
'td
this there is
One
bhavyat.
little
for calling
it
nicrt
as a tristubh.
5.
What
from mortals
The
[witchcraft-] workers
all
may
those
are
made by the
the zW-h&^Sva^jangidd
make
sapless.
|_of
SPP's
iti)
|_but
W's
B.
_)'i
authorities,
3X\A.
ya
6 give correctly
(all \!at
finally,
-vd-,
pada-vass. ydK);
and 8
all
have
SPP's
text has
yd
(p.
(p. -idh)
yd
(j>.
yd/t) utd
vavrti
'nydh (p. vavrte : anydli : but this would give for samhttd-ie-Kt vavrti 'nydh), which,
apart from the added accents, is the text of the comm., as SPP. reports the comm.,
however, assumes in his explanation ^^
anydh, and
anye in b instead of ydh
;
declares vavrte
The case
is
vavrtire.
Ppp.,
finally,
else
the
comm.
gives for
it
yo co
The word rsnavas, found
bibhrthebhyd.
in
both Ppp.
artificial
and
mean "also
955
With a qatdvara-amulet
36.
sadrcam.
[BraAman.
Found
Naks.K.
also Lexcept 4
5 a,
c, d,
bj
fatavdraddivatam
in
Paipp.
XIX.
-xix.
36
dnustubham.']
ii.
in the
19,
BOOK
sathtati,
use from
its
performed for a
failure of
Translated
The
1.
Griffith,
ii.
294.
qatdvdra hath by
keenness
its
(t/jas)
made
mas, the demons, mounting together with splendor, an amulet that expels
the ill-named.
Our mants in d was an emendation, all the mss. having ntanim; SPP. also has -is,
on the authority of the comm. Ppp. reads -nim and -qdtanain. What (aidvdra really
means is very questionable the Pet. Lexx. conjecture " consisting of a hundred hairs,"
which does not seem probable the comm. says " having a hundred roots, or awns "
;
and he further adds, on the authority of vs. 6, where the accordance with vdraya- is
played upon, "warding off a hundred diseases"; moreover, there is no reason apparent
why it should not signify bringing a hundred choice things (cf. viqvAvdrd). The
'
comm.
declares
'
ill-named
'
denote a skin-disease.
to
'
With
2.
two horns
its
sorceresses; with
passes
whom
"
thrusts
it
middle
its
it is
it
bound
"
[_"
Mounting "
so
All the mss., the comm., and Ppp., read at the end tatrati, which
comm.
vikaranadvayam
seems an inconceivable 3d
sing.; the
'
is,
we emended
glosses
it
is
intended.
to
with atikrd-
The ydksmas
3.
being raised
it.
i.e.
Griffith.J
made
all
of
vanish.
The Anukr.
generated
a hundred
syllable in a.
4.
away
The
hundred heroes
having slain
mss. (both
s.
and
p.)
vlrydni janayaii,
aj-.
is
it
ydksmas it scattered
shakes down the demons.
latter; of ours,
tion to
it
all
About
ch-,
read -nay an, which also makes a possible text (faidm vlra ajanayan').
golden-horned bull
[is]
{trh) all
it
5.
this
few of the authorities Lsome confusing the primary with the vrddhi-Aexh/Zi^vt
In c, all the mss. (_save perhaps W's
read in b qatdvdras or ^atavdrds or (^dtdvdras.
B.J read trdhva, which SPP. mistakenly emends to trddhva (as if one were to emend
the
BOOK
36-
xix.
dhvd
of
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
Ppp.
to -ddkva).
The second
956
corrupt, giving
is
half of vs. 4
6.
ones
(f.),
Some
(f.).
gandharvapsardsam.
All [_save
in c
an emendation, and, as
it
'
xi. g. 15
d in
be used
to
line.
in
my
note to
With an amulet
caturrcam.
dgneyam.
Not found
it
The comm.
in Paipp.
used in Naks.K.
19, in the
vyddhi
is
mascu-
29.J
trdistubham
^.
finds
xviii. 3.
means muhtir-
in d, cf.
37.
\Atharvan.
He
2.
purausnih.']
SPP.
Translated:
Griffith,
ii.
295.
1.
those
Most
first
let
Agni
half-verse in
TB.
thirty-
baldm
(ii. 5.
7'),
at
end of
MS.
(ii. 3.
b.
4),
The
first
and A(JS.
half-verse corresponds to a
(vi. 12. 2);
all
these read at
end of a a 'gdt, and AQS. has rddhas instead of vdrcasy then, in b, TB. and A^S. give
yd^o bhdrgah sdha 6jo bdlam ca, MS. ?ndhi radhah sdha djo bdlatn ydi, all making a
the verse
2.
is
in
my
body
(tanu),
do
|_With
c,
10 a, above.J
of a
hundred autumns,
accept thee.
The
with the
to
from TB.MS.AQS.
apart from
grhndmi (MS.
grbhndfni : AQS. grbhndmi, cf. Grammar 195 a) mahaU vtryhya (MS. -td indriyaya)
a confused blending of tags cf xi. 1.3,7, and so on. J [_The comm. takes a, b as
two or three misprints,
it
957
Under
addressed to Agni.J
simply as a paddrtha,
on
restraint
and
-xix. 38
4,
is
it
an unusual
his part.
do
for a
vss. 3
XIX.
'
Unto refreshment
3.
d and
c,
BOOK
power
hundred autumns.
Very
mss.
word
is
SPP.
all
4.
by
[thee] cheek
|_A11
careful
The
them
of the seasons
'ly
(=
ika
v. 28. 13),
except
'iy
W's
O. and SPP's
eka
(=
tion of V. 28. 13
is
iii.
10. 10),
here intended
who
iii.
The
10. 10).
taking no notice of
iii.
!J
which he gave at
applicable here:
by
suggests
ii.6l,
cf. viii. i.
38.
trcam.
\_Atharvan.
is
which
is
The
iii.
and observe
v. 28. 13,
Digha Nikaya,
'
he
and makes an
its
see note to
10. 10 in full,
iii.
other
10. 10).
iii.
definition of
its
jowl.
Dc, which
v. 28. 13
is
seasons, with
Griffith
'
we
still
16.J
With
giiggulu
against disease.
mantroktagulguludevatdkam.
i-av.
dnustubham.
e-f.
prdjdpatyd mtstubh^
'
Found also in Paipp. xix. Used, according to the comm. (together with hymn 39),
by Parig. 4. 4, in the ceremony of a king's entrance into his sleeping-house, to the
accompaniment of incense of ktistha TcaA guggulu.
LWith regard
ing,
whether with
on the
syllable or
at variance
so TS. at
to the
-Ig-
last.
see below.
vi. 2.
name
or with -gg-;
and a second as
all
of
its spell-
whether on the
first
8*, giilgulu,
W's and
a question as to
is
to its accent,
of
SPP's
and above,
in
at
36. 7,
ii.
accenting the
first syllable.
In
is
nom.,
this, hymn,
BOOK
38-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SANIHITA.
XIX.
958
<see
p.
Translated:
Grill, 39,
my
registered in
Noun-Inflection
1.
is
413, 39o)-J
not,
whom
the
All the mss., and SPP., read in a drundhate, which our text
to ar-
but the
form
obviously false
is
SPP. adopts
always j-w^-.
in
the latter
the
At the end
of d,
all
the accent-blunder
is
due
Ppp. has
follows us
a faulty assimilation,
to
SPP.
From him
2.
beast.
If,
the name
There
is
O guggulu,
river, or if also
man may be
uninjured.
discordance
SPP.
follows
may
it,
is
only the
first
,
suggests that
leaves
c,
(= d(ugdmi>ias) to mrgas, and once supplying a second iva : "like deer [or]
The translation follows Our emendation, which is certainly plausible to an
acceptable degree.
Ppp. is corrupt yaksmdd mrgdyasdya vedhase. The pada-xn&s.
blunderingly read irate at end of a; even SPP. allows himself to emend to Irate.
In c
adjective
like horses."
|_as
[_not
-IS),
our guggulu
is
in
by the following dsi ; |_this reason does not seem to me cogent reading the nom. -lu
(with SPP. see introd.), we may render, 'whether thou art guggulu from the river or
^guggulu'] from the ocean
In d, the mss. give either yddvdpyasi ox yddvapyasi
'J.
(ji.ydt : vd : dpi : dodsi); SPP. accepts in his samhitd-ttxt va 'py dsi, but in \\\% padatext changes dadsi to dsi, thus making the two texts discordant
if he had courage for
the latter alteration, he should also have had it for emending dsi in sarhhitd to dsi, as
we had done, and as is plainly required. [_The text of the comm. has 'py asi.\ *LBut
:
W's
P.M.VV.,
mrgdm.\
959
With kustha
39.
dafakam.
[Bhrgvahgiras.
BOOK
XIX.
Found
mantroktakusihadevatyam.
also in Paipp.
vii.
The viniyoga
vs.
cited
is
ii.
dnustubham
is
the
2,3. pathydpaiikti ; 4^
4-av.),']
Translated
39
against diseases.
hymn.
-xix.
896,
p.
(parts);
T[ I.
Ludwig,
p.
198
Bloom-
Hillebrandt, Ved. Mythol., i. 65-66, discussing the con676; Griffith, ii. 295.
Cf. v. 4 and vi. 95.
nection of kustha and soma, cites part of the hymn.
field, 5,
1.
[mountain]
takmdn and
all
all
off the
snowy
the sorceresses.
Of course, himdvant may also be rendered 'Himalaya.' |_For -tas pari, cf. note tO'
Prat. ii. 67. J
Emendation in c to ndqdyan is suggested as acceptable (_and ndqayarit
is the reading of Ppp., both here and in 5 f
Some of the mss. read at the beginnings
J.
itu; the /a(/a-mss. have blunderingly ditu instead of d.-etu/ SPP. emends to the
;
latter.
{pari-brii) thee, at
In
a,
b, C,
nddyd 'ydm etc. There is hardly any ms. that distinguishes dya and gha in such a
manner that confidence can be placed in its testimony as between the two so that,
although SPP. reports nadya- from all his mss., it is really of no account.
But the
comm. shows that he reads nadya- by his explanation nadya, he says, means " being
in a stream {nadt)," and by " stream " is meant the waters (udakdni) in a stream and
the virtual sense is " diseases that originate in faults of water " or else, he sagely adds
;
(betraying that his expositions are, as usual, the merest guesses of a skilless etymologist),
b and
here and
nearly
c (in
later,
all
it
follow
it
is
in e
divah).
In b,
The comm.
nadydorisah.
puruio
risat,
all
fail to
treats
nddyd 'ydm;
all
nadya
in
b he
in c as
alters
a vocative, and
SPP. accord-
the/a^a-text to nadyai>idrdh
two following, tryavathe mss. omit here the sign of interpunction before na gha 'yam
it
in this verse,
our edition
xix.
BOOK
39-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAldHITA.
XIX.
In d,
all
The comm.
960
repeats
3.
name
by no means may
was doubtless no
aittr pita,
Thou
4.
sufficient
mdrsa n&ma
thy mother
is
name
is
thy father
etc. etc.
te
in
With
svasa.
a,
b compare
i.
there
text.
24. 3 a, b.
moving
no means may
by
etc. etc.
viii. 5.
1 1
see note.J
'sy os-.
Thrice from the Rambus, from the Angirases, thrice from the
5.
all
all
the
sorceresses.
All the authorities |_save Ppp.J agree in qambubhyas, and our alteration to bhrgubhyas
is
not to be approved.
ties,
it
SPP's
samhita-2^x\\^<yc\-
comm. takes the word as adjective (= angirasam apatyabhutebhyah') qualifying ^ambitbhyas. SPP. adopts dngirebhyas, with the rest of the mss. our emendation to -robhyas
is a very simple and plausible one, when dealing with a text in the condition of this.
;
Ppp.
is
very corrupt
tisyamividyogirayebhyas j in
The a^atthd,
6.
[is]
d,
further,
it
has -bhesaja,
c).
it is
do not have
in e
inserts a stroke of
it.
there
This verse and the next correspond nearly with v. 4. 3, 4 (repeated as vi. 95. i, 2).
Most of the mss. accent in d kiisthds. SPP. adds to this verse and the next the last
four padas of vs. 5, as a refrain continued from that verse and this is evidently the
understanding of the Anukr., and the comm. ratifies it. Whether SPP. makes the addition on the authority of these two alone, or whether some of his mss. also intimate it,
he does not state not one of our mss. gives any sign of it. LPpp- has jayatat sah :
presumably answering to the end of pada d of the Berlin ed. but Roth's Collation is
;
A golden
ship, of
there
[is]
As
to the
Where
there
is
no
c,
Ppp.
downward
falling
is
vs. 6.
dj.
this all-healing
(.'),
kustha
961
BOOK
XIX.
40
-xix.
The mss. all [_save SPP's D., which has navah : cf. the navas of Ppp.J read in a
nd 'va prabhrdn^anam (p. nd : dva : praabhr-), and the comm. so understands it {yatra
dyuloke tatrasthdna/n sukrtindm avdnmukhaprabhran^o tid 'sti) and considering this
(if there were such a place-name, it is just the sort of thing that we might fairly expect
the comm. to know and report), and that ndva nowhere appears as combination-form of
nau, and that pra-bhranq is not used of the sliding down of a boat or ship on a moun;
tain,
to that use,
it
Manu's flood
Streifen
as
is
done
Weber
our text, by
in
11),
i.
in his notes to
Griffith's
|_cf.
note J.
navas paribhraqanath.
9.
[knew],
whom
Vayasa,
knew, or thou
of old
whom Matsya
thereby
whom Kushthakamya
thou all-healing.
art
is
iksz'dkus in a;
is
isvakas, but
translation follows the conjectures of our text Lbut with iksvdkur in aj.
a-C,
pnrvaksvdko
yam vd
Ppp. reads,
etc.
in
too
The
10.
nal
power
of
is
in every direction,
constant,
is
hiber-
do thou impel
(su)
away downward.
The
with v. 22. 3 c, d, above. The mss. read in a qirsaand the comm. understands it as two words, qlrsa lokam, translating
thy head the third world (i.e. the sky, which is third world in respect to
lokdm
(p. -saolo-y,
" they
call
earth)"!
disregard of accent
(epithet of
The comm.
takmanam)
as a possible,
if
inferior, variant J.
SPP.
SPP.
trti-.
is
(i.
25.4:
v. 22. 13),
also inconsistent
ir^
and
writing in
40.
\Brahman.
stubh
Of
this
To various
caturrcam.
;
divinities
tri-
a. purahkakummaty
hymn
only the
SPP.
viniyoga, but
first
it
quoted
in
The comm.
Parig. 37.4, in a
reports no
ceremony of
expiation for the loss {ndqa) of a strainer; Land again, in 37. 14, for use in case a
certain earthen vessel
Translated
(upaydma)
Griffith,
ii.
297.
falls
BOOK
40-
xix.
What
1.
that
XIX.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
defective {chidrd) of
is
my
962
my
voice
all
mend
(sam-dha) that.
The meaning
of
extremely doubtful.
is
all
have -mdntam. Ppp. reads sarasvatl : manvavittath jagatna. Hardly a ms. gives
an accent to jagatna (one of SPP's, probably by accident, and another, p.m.).
Ppp. reads in d sandadatu. There are corresponding verses in VS. (xxxvi. 2) and Ap.
(xiv. 16. I), but they cast no light on b: VS. reads ydn me chidrdm cdksuso hfdayasya
mdnaso va 'titrnnam brhaspdtir me tdd dadhdtu ; and Ap., j/aw me manasaq chidram
yad vaco yac ca me hrdah : ayam devo brhaspatih sam tat sihcatu radhasa.
Do
2.
not ye,
flow,
The
-tas
(^-to
3.
Do
{tdpas)
let
is
not ye injure our wisdom, nor our consecration, nor what ardor
ours
be they propitious to us
them become
The
in
mss. have in b hinsistatn, and SPP. does not follow our obviously acceptable
emendation
to -sta.
The comm.,
too,
it
by
on
to antici-
pate the pair of A^vins from vs. 4 there is, however, a lacuna in the sole manuscript,
cutting off this explanation almost at the beginning.
In c, the mss. all have sdihsvanta
;
and
form.
alters
is
it
to gdih
obviously to be accepted.
:;
963
That food
4.
(?'/)>
The
A9vins, which,
may ye
RV.
verse corresponds to
BOOK
XIX.
-xix.
42
make us pass
i.46.6, and
is
RV.
text, the
AV.
version being utterly corrupt, and offering a very noteworthy measure of what this nine-
way
down
The ms.
elsewhere.
Our
(which
is
(which
is
reading
an oversight for
t\ie
is
is intelligibly handed
piparid a(;vind jydtismati tdmas tirdh
from that of RV. only by reading piparid
ma nah
text differs
p'lparad
[Grammar
The comm.
dual middle J.
differs
ma
at the beginning
[_his text,
Whitney means
to
imply that,
middle of the
tive
j-aorist,
if
SPP. intends
make rasatam
to
suppose
|_I
Grammar
896, the
form ought
b as
to
its antithesis,
fakhdntare
(i.e., in
[Brahman.
Not found
I.
ekarcam.
No
in Paipp.
:
viniyoga.
in
is
[is]
trdistubham^
mantroktatapodevatyam.
Griffith, il 298.
Desiring what
thence
as read
41.
Translated
ya
RV.).
make
the gods
let
that sub-
Asmi
comm.
'
to us
'
suvarvidah
TA.
:
iii.
c,
d there
is
The
a con-
Extolling the
mantroktabrahmadevatyam
pankti ; j. tristubk
Only fragments of
hymn probably
:
this
hymn
brahman
.
i.
Griffith,
anustubh
2. ^-av.
kakummati pathyS-
298.
ii.
is
etc.
4.jagatii\
The brdhman
brdhman the
is
42.
r.
corresponding verse
it. 9)
\Brahman. catasras.
Translated
in
in his explanation of
repeated without
is found in TS. (in v. 7.43
bhadrdm pdqyanta upa sedur dgre tdpo diksam rsayah
tdtah ksatrdm bdlam dja( cajdtdrii tdd asmdi deva abhi sdm namantu.
siderable lacuna.
variation in
hy prdptds ;
invoker
sacrificial
(Ii6tr)\
the brdhman
is
is
\J
BOOK
42-
xix.
In a
all
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
svih
made
964
unchanged.
left
by its occurrence in
In d the comm. has brahmani, which suits
with our vs. 2); and even SPP. follows it.
better with antarj but the same sense is perhaps possible with -nas,* which is the uniThen the mss. give antirhite (p. antdhahite) our edition emends to
versal reading.
antdr hitdm ; SPP. agrees so far as to give antdrhiiam ; the comm. has either the one
or the other (the absence of accent makes it Impossible to say which); if brdhmanas is
is
certain
not altered to
-ni,
antdrhitam
"LW. seems
acceptable.
2.
man
we must
to
is
as
have
vs. 5.
in
If
The brahman
is
is
filled
the
is
the
To
TB.
ii.
4. 7',
noted above), and in cyajfidsya tdntavah, and lacks the addition after d.
is left In
In
b,
our/at/d-mss. have
tithitd, |_a
SPP. has
|_he
had
b (as
word-division J which
In our text
Is
contrary to
in his /a^<2-text
uddhitd,
his " Corrections " to vol. iv., p. 446, his note was
comm. has instead uddhrta. In c all the authorities give
yajhdsya tdttvaih ca |_but W's P. tdnvarh ], and SPP. retains tdttvam, without even
making the necessary emendation of accent to tattvdm ; the comm. also supports It, and
disordered in printing
it is
the
;J
called for.
is
LThe
is
readlng tdttvam ca, the Paris reading tdn-, the un-Vedlc look of tattvam, the fcak
praiicas tdntavas of
all join in
true reading
is
comm. reads
sammitaya.
3.
To him who
(tnanlsd),
accept,
Or
and
in
who
from distress
rescues
MS.
frees
unto him
(in
iv.
'come
12.3).
true.'
let
well,
bring
forward
my
devotion
corresponding verse
i.
In a both read
grammar
has brought in
its
&vrndnah
to -ndh.\
In
c, d,
TS.MS.
!!
965
AV.
BOOK
[_save that
lor
XIX.
-xi.x.
grbkaya\.
In
c,
43
Ppp. has
havya; only parts of the verse are left in its text; |_Roth says the first word is lost J.
The comm. reads siitrdmne in a, -tiih grnanah (like TS.) in b, and havya (like Ppp.)
in c.
*|_In c, the iddm of the Berlin text is an emendation, since all the mss. collated
by W. before publication have itndm; and it is confirmed by TS.MS., which give iddm,
and by W's subsequently collated O., and apparently also by his L. But SPP. prints
imdm without note of variant and the comm. has imam, which he makes = idam in
;
Him who
4.
Agvins,
with prayer
call
him that
first
idlit);
me
Indra-like force.
6.
i.
our verse,
(p. dhiyalt)
indr-').
text,
To various gods
43.
\Brahman.
astdu.
Not found
in
Translated
No
Paipp.
Griffith,
ii.
ardor thither
viniyoga.
to
SPP.
Agni
medha
Whither the
impart to
4.
me
(dhd) to
me
wis-
da- in d, with a
;
mere majority of
his authorities,
milk
to
etc. etc.
and of
let
Vayu conduct
me'; let
Vayu
hail
etc.
to
Soma
this.
to the
thither
etc.
moon
moon hail
me mind
to
thither
Vayu
me
let
the sun
Whither the
me
etc. etc.
sight
moon impart
impart to
etc.
etc.
breaths
Whither the
the
5.
me
Whither the
impart to
let
Agni impart
In the /a^a-text, SPP. emends to -dhahj the /a</a-mss. have -dha or -dham.
-dham.
3.
let
consecration, with
hail
2.
let
299.
1.
dom
let
(candrd) conduct
let
me
Soma
hail
including
all
BOOK
43-
xix.
me
impart to
Indra
strength
to
Our nayatttu
in c is
word; but
me
waters
precisely paralleled
Whither the
8.
man
is
impart to
The comm.
etc. etc.
by thegacAati (so
thither
me brahman:
explains
to
44.
all
dpas
authorities) after
at xv. 7. 3.
let
Brahman
the mss.,
let
Brah-
hail
svasvariipabhutam qrutadhyayanajanyam
\Bhrgu. dafa.
all
all
sequence,
let
retains.
Indra
me;
conduct
let
hail
etc.
etc.
966
me;
etc. etc.
Whither the
7.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
Whither the
6.
JJ
tejo vd.
mantroktdhjanadmatyam.
usnih
(8,g. vdrune.)
j. ^-p. nicrd
diseases etc.
dnustiibham
4..
4-p.
(ankumaty
visamd gdyatri.^
Translated:
Griffith,
resembles in parts
1.
Thou
art
ii.
iv. 9.
300.
He
staff in
a witchcraft ceremony.J
this
hymn
closely
make,
art
thou called;
so,
fearlessness.
The translation follows our text, which is variously emended. In b, the mss. and
comm. and SPP. read vtpram bhesajdm; the comm. explains vipram as prlnayitr (as
Ppp. gives vipre. In c, all have
if it were somehow /r^yaw) vipravac chuddham vd.
t;aihtate, glossed by the comm. with (^aiitrupa [_the ms. of the comm. actually has
-pam\. In d, all accent apas, and also (with one accidental exception) krtdm ; but
one of our mss. (probably also by accident) gives krtd, which we adopted, with emendation to krta ; [if I understand W's Collation Book, his B. has krta, without accent;
SPP. is satisfied with emending to krtam, as if dhjana and apas could somehow be
construed together as a dual subject.
Part of the mss. have ucyate at end of b. The
pada-va^%. read gamtdte without division.
What
2.
2i!i\.
the jaundice
is,
The
mss.
is
yad dnjani
all
no account) giving barhlr nlrahanlv (p. barhlh : nth : a/iantu) SPP. makes the same
emendation that we had made; and |_it is confirmed byj Ppp. and the comm., [_whichj
have the same. [^Three or four of SPP's authorities, including two reciters, gave baA/s.^
;
967
BOOK
XIX.
-xix.
44
In a, the comm. strangely reads and explains jyayan yahj Ppp. presents jayathyo.
For visalpakas (which SPP. reads here also, as in vi. 127 and ix. 8), the comm. gives
visarpakas, explaining
3.
let
it
it
Ppp. reads
in
d rathajiitam. The comm. thinks the word may mean either rathaor rathavantam.
vadvegagaminam
4.
life-breath
The comm.
LProse.J
it is
followed
6cd,7
5.
his
making
of
them but
last five
IT
'[Our 4,sab =
3-J
+ S.J
two padas,
Ppp. reads
instead of nas.
especially p. 897,
cf.
words of
Lit counts 7
hymn, and
be gracious to
life-breath (dsii),
three verses,*
is
his 4
our 5Cd,6ab
his 5
our
6.J
Embryo
SPP. and
|_Prose.J
wind
regarded as having
it
the
[thy] milk.
all
Ppp.
in the mss.
puspam. At the beginning all the mss. have stndho (p. stndho Hi) even
SPP. emends to slndhos, the comm. giving it. The comm. curiously explains vidyutdm
puspam by vrstyitdakam : one can hardly help suspecting a misreading. The Anukr.
also gives
acceptable.
6.
protect
vs.,
AJP.
12
xvii.
= 23
its
definition is far
from
40S.J
me
all
(tf)
thee
those
from
SPP. emends
of
withdrawn by
trdlkakudam
as indisputably
my
difference,
localities
Our emendation
to
is
(p. d^vaodhj-)
the former to -na, but not the latter Xo-da, although this
'
bahyam parvalya.
7.
The
all
diseases,
'
is
BOOK
44-
xix.
and more
easier
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
968
natural.
suffi-
Ppp. has for a vlram madhyam avasrjat. The pada-vas&. commit the
egregious inconsistency of reading cdtdyan : na^dyai in c, d; SPP. emends in paiia-t&Kt
cient support.*
Ppp. has
to catdyat*
d tiaqayatam ivahita.
in
ed., correct
sdrvaq to sdrvdq.\
*[_Both editions print raksohamlvacaianah, and the /a^a-reading
raksahoha
is
amtvaocatanah.
raksoha
to
one (for
that
478 end,
we have here
is
p. 479).
quotable, so far as
The
May
it
be
original
yan
If so, all
8.
Muth
would be
untruth,
in
harmony.J
man {purusa)
say here
from
The mss. vary between rajan and rajan, and between dnrtam, anftam, and dnftam.
The great majority accent at the end pdryanhasah, and all the pada-mss. have pdria
ahhasah. SPP. reads at the beginning bahv "iddm, after the manner of the Sama-Veda
we emended to \ddm, because that is the Atharvan practice (cf. note to Prat. iii. 65,
p. 499), against which the concurrence even of all the mss. |_save W's I.J, as here, ought
;
not to count.
Ppp. reads
In that
9.
in
we have
That
is,
if
we have
O waters, O
The
Varuna, from
its
predecessors such
and paraphrases
cf.
the nearly
dghnyas j vdruna,
inviolable [kine],
83. 2 c-e.
vii.
purusah.
said
equivalent
\i
the
comm. under-
all
\Jie\
Both Mitra and Varuna went forth after thee, O ointment they,
having gone far after thee, brought thee back for enjoyment {bhogd).
10.
the end
the corresponding
samhita would be
punar 6 "hatuh
than our own nearly
emends
rather
of
SPP's
to
(p.
reciters J,
and Ppp.
rohatu, which
is
also, give at
a blunder, since
pt'ind
pAnah : a
SPP.
text of
Root
iih
"hatam.
tion (root
SPP's
yam
reciter V.,
ity
ucatuh
accent with us
a,
and
it
.').
of need be preferred.J
dnu priy-
'
in
\hi:
use.'J
pada-MtyA {anuoprfyatuh').
969
With an ointment
45.
[Bhrgu.
dafa.
/-/. dnjanadevatyam
stubh
practical use
Translated:
1.
as
it
XIX.
-xix.
45
6-10. mantroktadevatyam.
Found (except
The
BOOK
(6.
i, 2.
afiusiubh
J-J.
tri-
vs. 9) also in
is,
Griffith,
ii.
301.
hostile eye-conjurer.
compare ii. 7. 5 c, d. The first half seems to mean " payupon debt, or repeated debt " this is, except for the
sense given to the ablative rndt (which he explains by rttat
bhitah, or, alternatively,
rnaddtur uttamarnat : both wrongly), the understanding of the comm. |_Griffith says
half-verse
As debt from debt : as a man returns to his creditor a part of what he owes him."J
Many of the authorities give rinad rindm (Ppp. has rn-')\ and some accent the first
"
the
translation above, as being a smaller alteration of the original than our emendation sd?n
What
evil-dreaming
...
in point of sense.
In c the
comm. has
the bad
of
[is] in us,
one
hostile,
himself {prati-mitc).
Both sense and meter require the emendation
in
comm. has the latter, but all the authorities,* and Ppp. ( durhardas priya pra-), and
SPP. give the former. In c, the general reading of the mss. is dndmagas tvdm (p. dnamagah : tvdm) for tvdm ca is found tvam ca, tdm ca, tdmta, \Jvdc ca, td ca, tac ca\.
SPP. accepts dnamagas tdm, but what sense he can possibly attach to the words does
not appear. Ppp. gives mdmagatasya dur-. The comm. reads anSmakas tac ca, which
is equally impossible
and he makes a senseless explanation of anamakas : idrnndmd
tddrfindme 'ty evam ndmarahitah ; and he falsely regards durhardas as a nom. sing,
qualified by anamakas.
Our conjecture, andmayatvdm ca d-, is very unsatisfactory, in
regard both to meter and to sense andgastvdm guiltlessness would make a good
anusiubh pada, and be very near to the reading of the mss. but it would be, equally
with andmayatvam, discordant with dusvdpnyam, and would require priyds in d.
|_Ppp. reads muncatd at the end.
LThe reciter V., curiously, has as an alternative, durhardo 'priyds, which (the accent
;
'
'
being wrong)
is
z^gMTi&t
may
of which the
first
part
is
'
BOOK
45-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
upon
himself.'
The idd
is
970
supported by the
a measure by SPP's D.V. and C. the dpriyas, by the comm. and V. (as
above) and the meter; and anasmakds comes near to the ms.-readings, and, indeed, con-
comm., and
in
sidering the
dnamakas
not
is
ill
supported.J
remains to note that no valid objection can be taken against making a nom. sing,
of durharda-s : its use as such is a natural way of avoiding the form from the consonantal stem (which was as much of a stumbling-block to the ancient Hindu as it is to
|_It
the
modern tyro
in Sanskrit),
and
is
hrdayam
rather than
viii. 3.
25) Ss
its
Inflection, p. 471).
fern.,
Here the
is
at
AV.
ii.
Veda: one
is
stihar, p. suahah,
MS.
at
is
26"9,
iv. 2. 5, p.
7. 5,
jrt///(5-authorities
suhart t^na (so 11) and suhat tSna (so 6) but the /a/^a-authorities (7 out of 8) give
suahat, the notable exception being the qrotriya K., who recited the true form suohah.
;
The samhitaiorm
we may regard
t-
suhar
as representing
t-,
this
rt:
form
is
Gram.
breach of the rule of sandhi requiring the change of suhar to suhas before
motive for this breach was perhaps to avoid disguising
itself
as
in the
to
etc.,
cited
Lfi"" See
Agni Jatavedas
make
the mountains,
sion
p. 1046.
3.
out of
In
The
t-.
it is
still
con-
232)
nom. suhar, with
a,
by the
parvatam.
is
is
four-heroed, that
is
of
Hrjds might, of course, be ablative, coordinate with djasas ; the whole expres-
Ppp. combines
ilrjo ^jaso,
redundant syllable
The
4.
from fear
and has
in c
The comm.
The Anukr. does
sense.
reads
urjamj
in c.
four-heroed ointment
for thee
is
bound
to thee
be
all
let
these
a,
rendering
d{qas\,
it
by svdmin.
In d
all
it.
Ws
arya, voca-
E. seems to have
it,
reading
971
difo bhriyante.
The comm.
BOOK
XIX.
5.
We
have
in
let
be.
as ointment;
-xix. 45
'iiksz'a,
although aksva
aksva, but
mss. resolve
it
ekena
into
what
evidently just
pada-textj ikena
SPP.
no possible form, and the comm. agrees with our emendaIn b the mss. give ikenapivaikam, and the padaOur emendation to ekena pibal ^kam is
dpi : va : ekam.
is
is
SPP. chooses
required; but
to retain ikena,
RW.
This reads
samhitd-\&ii.\.."
the text of book xix. (not to speak of previous books) abounds in gross errors of
accentuation, and
in the
although
is
it
not unknown,
would be
it
corrupt
is totally
kam.
To ekam
connects the
etc.
first
+pd
compound d
in the
Atharvan, and,
The version of
The comm. reads ekena
(vdftkenapavtkam esdm.
three with the " three-peaked mountain " from which the ointment
is
tion.
how
latter to
to the
In
:
d,
the
comm. commits
is
is
related
the extraor-
compels him to change /a/ to pdntu. The pada-mss. (except one of SPP's,
p.m.) have grahyd, they also failing to recognize the not uncommon noun grahi;
and
this
{av)
me
to -hydh.
with
fire {}
to welfare
hail
The comm. is uncertain whether by the second agni (agnind) is meant agnilvadharmena, or pdvakddigunakena svamHrtyaniarend 'gnind sahitah. All the mss. accent
subhutdye here, [_but subhiityd at
-idye,
the mss. at
7.
iii.
iii.
14.
J.
Ppp. reads
breath
me
ma
(cf.
sti-
Grammar
1288 e):
and
agnind.
with what
is
Indra's
{indriyd),
in order to
etc. etc.
The comm.
8.
14.
me
with what
is
Soma's (sdumyd),
md
indriy-.
in order to
breath
etc. etc.
The comm.
explains
kdritvddidharmena.
sd^myena
as
BOOK
45-
xix.
me
9.
etc.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
9/2
etc.
me
10.
Ppp. reads
" verses " the
It
is
make
possible to
demanded by
syllables
and the
to this verse
text
as noted above.J
time suprabhiitaye.
this
number of
commentary
the
of the next.
etc.
the Anukr.
nicrt belongs only to vss. 7-9 (the manuscripts are discordant and unclear).
2. 6-p.
With and
46.
\Prajdpati.
fifth
to
saptakam.
astrtamaniddivatam.
bhurik fakvari
trdistubham
j^ 7-S'P- piithydpankti ;
*LThe Anukr.
virddjagati.'\
verses.
says
(vs. 4)
unsubdued.'
4-p* ; S- 3'P'
4.
indrdya tvi
i.
<
catuspadd : asmin
mandv
(vs. 5)
;'//
vs. 4
be
ms., atijagati):
defined as 4-p. ?J
Found
also in Paipp.
iv.
i, 2, 6,
Used, according to
5, 3, 4, 7).
the comm., by one desiring strength, in a mahai;dnii ceremony called manidgant, with
Ludwig,
p.
462
Griffith,
ii.
302.
See
19.
also Bergaigne-Henry,
Manuel,
p. 165.
Prajapati
1.
ism
it
do
Astrta
is
our
final
but, as dstrta
Our
it.
text further
emends
through<3ut the
ing in
a,
hymn
is
it
|_With
in
it
is
v.
9-7) it
here
left
The omission
make an anustnbh
of
badhnat
and of vdrcase
in a,
in
ca astrtas.
20.4:
at the
SPP's.
text, as well as in
(i.
prints
order to hero-
(astrta), in
is literally
in
unsubdued
let
accented on the
unchanged
first [as]
and to strength
is
bound thee
c,
in d, e
combining varcaso
'jase
and
d.J
Standing upright, defend thou this man unremittingly, O unsubdued one let not the Panis, the sorcerers, damage thee as Indra the
2.
all
our rivals
ing the
let
overpower and
SPP. emends
down them
comm. reads
the latter
to
[^The vocative astrta and the tvd arej perhaps sufficient reasons for our alter-
(also of the
into raksa,
tisthatu,
and the
transla-
SPP. changes
the
973
p.
dstrta
irndtti) to
text,
accentlessj
|_and, if
BOOK
it
Whom
3.
The
prtanydtas.
subdued
46
to read
-xix.
word as vocative.
XIX.
11+4+11:15 + 8 + 8 =
57.
{str),
to
the
let
a,
it is
SPP's
third of
authorities read
nd, and
SPP.
follows them.
In
The jdm
b,
about a
that follows
our emendation, plainly suggested by the meter, the requirement of the sense, and
but the comm. and Ppp. agree with the mss. in lacking
is
comm.
reading) for the tastiri of the mss. (one or two have tasthird), the
hard
tastiri
is
tdsmin
in c
this
to see
the
comm.
explains
it
as
tasiarire, with
is
At
it.
The
is
ms.
[_but the
Vedic omission of
his
For
but two or three of ours, with the comm's text (SPP.), -ntah cd-; our emendation to
pdry adatta, now ratified by Ppp., is accepted by SPP. The comm's explanation
an ta( ca-; and he takes the yat as a form of root i {pari yat paryaWith the insertion oiydm in b, the verse is a good paiikti,
gamayat paripHritavan)
implies pari y ad
With
4.
let all
dhapayamo \.
for
11+8 = 43)
5.
In this amulet
b,
it
The meter
[are]
is insufficiently
in
fallen out in
all
let
hundred-wombed
in
11
both rich
a thousand
6.
SPP. reads
the
let
above J.
(_see introduction,
who became
surround thee,
thee.
dhamdi
we
in
see introd.J
vigor-imparting, both
{l-yoni),
let
thee.
LWe had a at 33. 2 a, above cf. v. 28. 14. J Ppp. reads at the beginning ullabdhas;
one or two of SPP's mss. have diirluptas \ci. note to xviii. 2. 3J, urluptas. In b,
all the authorities (save one or two) give sahdsram prdnds or sahdsra prandh
:
XLX.
BOOK
46-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
974
sahdsram : prditdk);* but the comm. implies (perhaps only by his usual neglect of
SPP. reports one of his mss. as giving the same; and he
accordingly follows us in adopting it Ppp. reads with the mss. \sahasram prdiiah\.
(p.
The comm. gives an extraordinary explanation of -yo7ii in b yonii^abdena i^attiisamgamananimittam qatruviyojanasddhanath vd balaih vivaksyate : that is, without any
:
which
+ 8+8 = 46).
'
unite
'
it
or of the root yu
separate
'
The
*LThese corruptions
'
is
12:
examples of faulty half-way assimilation of a reading to something similar in the immediate context
is
plainly the
sahdsram prdnah
of vs. 5 b.
The
mss.,
emendation
In
to uttaras.
c,
in
the
have gone a step further and accented dsas, since the following tdthd shows that the
all alike under the government oi ydtha; Ppp. has in c, with
us, asas.
To night:
47.
\Gopatka. navakam.
'so
for protection.
dnuUubham
mantroktardtridevatyam.
stubgarbhd pardtijagati ;
6.
purastddbrhatl ;
"j.
ceremony of worship of
1.
p.
179;
z. ^-p.
Griffith,
anu-
6-p. jagati.'\
i pathySbrhati ;
^av.
e.
single
prescribed in
is
night.
ii.
303.
night, the earthly space {rdjas) hath been filled with the father's
the sky
to
iii.
The
RV.
verse
is
VS. xxxiv.
X. 127, in
29. J
32,
and
is
also
found as
Ppp. reads
in
\i
first
|_It is
quoted
in Nirukta,
Daivatakanda
The comm.
holds 'the
'
'
2.
She
of
whom
darksome
a,
stirs
goes to rest
is
{ni-vig);
thy further
In
'
may
we, O^wide
attain
limit.
merely an oversight, as
van accent
uninjured
(cf. x. 8. 8),
all
as to ms.-readings
against
RV.
dddrqe, which
is
wholly anomalous.
it is
is
perhaps
the Athar-
Ppp. reads
975
BOOK
XIX.
-XLX.
47
yoyavad, and, in b, ni misaie rejati; its c is wholly corrupt. The comm. connects na
yoyuvat with what follows, and explains it thus na vibhajamanam vibhaktam na
The RV. khila, in vs. 4, has pada e, twice
"sit kim tu vi^vam ekdkdram eva 'bhiii.
:
repeated.
3.
nine
The men-watching
In
all
b,
santi,
eight, also
SPP's /<Z(/a-mss. have navadh. In c, the decided majority accent aqitis, and
which SPP. emends to sdnti, thus changing " the ancient accent," and without
corresponding verse
[_as
also has
ndva
Q^S^at
ix.
The
of 3 b.
khila
[_vs.
yuktasas
santu
we cannot
be meant,
in their various
welcome addition
And
4.
to both meter
sixty
and
and
six,
b nofamnihi,
in
And two
5.
(avamd)
wealthy one
mighty
(ydjin) one;
pleasant one
d vadini.
in
of thine
well question to
sense.
and twenty of
thine,
us,
daughter of
the sky.
At beginning of d all the authorities [_with one unimportant variantj read nd, which
seems impossible. We emended it to nt (cf. ni pati in ix. 10. 23) SPP., following that
blind guide the comm., reads mi j this is entirely unacceptable, both on account of tlie
;
duhitdr divds.
Ppp. reads
in
b rdtri
ek-.
6.
master us
let
let
no
evil-plotter
The mss. have at the beginning rdksi (p. rdksd), as 2d sing, imperative, and pada d
RV. vi. 71.3 (the verse is found also in VS. Lxxxiii. 69J TS. Li. 4. 24- J TB. Lii.4. 47J
MS. [i. 3- 27J) gives the same, [as does RV. vi. 75. 10 dj. The translation follows our
of
conjectured emendation, which, in view of the implausibility of the impv. rdksa standing
a,
b as a whole
ver.se [his
a-.
our 6
6J
d and 9 a, b as
;
c,
d and
7 a,
b as his
and our 9
c, d
and 10 as his vs. 10 thus making the sixth verse instead of the tenth to consist of two
padas only, while yet counting ten verses in the hymn. SPP., on the other hand |_see
our 8 a, b
his Critical Notice in vol. i., p.
24 J, counts vs. 6 as our edition does, but adds
to our vs. 7 to form his vs. 7, thus making it of six padas
and then counts our 8 c, d
and 9 a, b as his vs. 8, and our 9 c, d and 10 as his vs. 9. This is in accordance with
vs. 7
our
7 C,
d and 8
a,
b as
his vs. 8
our 8
c,
his vs. 9
BOOK
47-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XIX.
mss.,
first
would be
follows,
give
and
be followed
will
it
better suited
still
by making
vs.
text,
translating
in
6 of three
here.
The
sense, however,
first
it
976
then, in
[_In
what
parenthesis,
SPP's numeration.J
8
7,
a, b. (7.)
Nor
The rope
bhadre.
'
c,
d,
Do
a, b. (8.)
smoked(.''), headless
is
by a distant
(rs).
discordance
is
'
a,
there
first,
with teeth
resembles
let
In the
let
As
excellent one
the most distant roads let the thief, the robber, run
By
one
Our 8
of
to
and our 7 C, d
\yotyatudhanyd,s the comm. reads the masculine, nas.\
thou,
a,
identical with
is
make
night,
iv. 3.
c,
the verse
in c,
is
i,
jahi
at 50.
i c,
d,
end of note
|_cf.
.
jahi")
2.i\.ex
to 50. ij.
jambhaya
is
is
supported by nlrjahydstina
/a^^a J (as given by the/a^a-mss.) is a good optative of ha, the combination of hd with nis is hardly Vedic, and we must there assume the division nir jahy d
ste-, the locative drupadi fitting well with a jahi (cf.
The rationale of
1 1. 4
x. 8. 4 c).
the corruption here is not hard to see the hiatus between c and d being once covered
by the fusion of the final of jambhaya with the a of a stendm, nothing was easier than
to see a iorm jambhayds in the first part of the combination, and then to substitute Una
for the vastly less common stendm or for the meaningless tendtn (which might be read
out of the combination see Prat. ii. 40 note) the exigency of the meter occasioned by
for although
i.
the Avesta,
may
perfect order.
here be noted.J
i.
27,
The
With
the Berlin
interesting parallel
from
977
With
d, 10. (9.)
9 c,
watch
thee,
night,
BOOK
-xix.
XIX.
we stay; we shall
men {piinisa).
sleep,
48
do thou
svdpisya-\ and
all
either
\a jagrhi.
^.
inustubham
sat.
i.
c,
To night: for
48.
\^As
In
protection.
2. 3-p.
virdd anustubh
3. brhatigarbhi
J. fathydpankti.']
Found
also in Paipp.
connection with
vi., in
hymn
47, with
which
it
also shares
its
liturgical application.
Translated
Now
1.
Griffith,
it.
305.
those things
we commit
we
note, or
to thee.
pada here differs widely from the traditional text, which instead of cdyamahe
has ca ydsma (^. ydsmai) aha, or (a minority) ydstnaha; the comm's text (according
to SPP.) gives ca yasma ha, but his explanation implies instead yasmdi (explained as
= yasya) and SPP. accordingly reads in samhitd-iexX. ca ydsma ha, and in pada-X^TuX
ca : ydsmai : ha, which is altogether to be condemned, since the two texts must correspond, znA ydsma is also no word. SPP. in a note proposes further emendation of our
cdyamahe to ca yamahe ( = imahe or ydcdmahe), which seems entirely unacceptable, as
The whole verse is so obscure in meaning that we get
regards both form and sense.
The
first
little
commit
fails
us
to another that
;
its
reading of
yet
it is
plain that
a,
is
for.
we do not
Ppp. also
The yani-
vdntdh of b is by the /arfij-mss. strangely resolved into yaniva : antdh (but one of
SPP's has p.m. yani : vd : antdh). It is also strange that SPP. emends to ca 'titdh, on
the sole authority of the comm., though as regards the sense there is nothing to choose
between ca and vd. All the mss. accent pdrinahi (except our pada-mss., which have
parindhi; and one of SPP's has s.m. pdri : nahi) but SPP. follows our emendation
parindhi.
Nearly half the mss. have at the end dadhmasi, and Ppp. agrees with them.
;
The comm.
there one's
in his explanation connects the verse closely with 47. 9
LdomesticJ animals were spoken of, here one's very numerous house-articles (bahisthani
grhavartlni
vastiini)
and in two classes those out in open sight {andvrtadeqe),
:
like
mother commit thou us to the dawn let the dawn commit us to the day, the day to thee, O shining one {vibfidvan).
Compare 50.7, below*; ahso MB. 5. 15, where more such commitments are given.
2.
night
i.
the
first
i.
The
metrical definition of
mere arithmetic (12 -h 10 -I- 8 = 30). The /(Z(/a-text, both here and below,
leaves vibhdvari undivided (RV. vibhdavari).
*|_Also vi. 107. 1-4.J
the Anukr.
3.
is
Whatsoever
flies
whatsoever creature
protect us.
is
on the
is
crawling {saricrpd)
mountain from
that do thou,
is
here,
night,
BOOK
48-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKIHITA.
XIX.
9/8
pada is wholly corrupt. All the mss. read parvatayasatvam (p. pdrtvdm), with some differences of accent (-yasdtvam, or -yasdtvdm, or
-yasdtvdni) and the comm. and SPP. (in samhita) follow them (SPP. -ydsdtvam
but in p., by emendation, -tdya : asdivam, since the comm. so understands). Our text
emends to pdrvany asaktam 'what has fastened on the joint,' which seems extremely
The translation above is perhaps hardly better, but it implies a text
unsatisfactory.
much closer to the mss. pdrvata (i.e. -te, hence -tay) a sattvdmj and so it may pass
it is by no means proposed as a definite solution of the difficulty.
for what it is worth
Ppp. \\a.s padvad asunvan, which gives no help. Ppp. also r^&Asyadi kim three times.
The
third
vataya
sdh
Do
4.
below
do thou guard
They who
5.
who defend
all
us,
in front,
shining one
here
they watch
retained,
jagratu: corrupt, but supporting our propose.A jagratu. *[_lt is very reasonable to
suppose that m jagrati at end of d and e we have two cases of assimilation of an or'xgixi2\ jdgratti to ^t. jagrati which stands correctly at the end of b (cf. note to xix. 43. 7),
each case being doubly faulty, in respect, namely, of accent and of ending.J fL'" Roth's
Collation there is a note which perhaps means that Ppp. reads jagrati for rdksanti at
end of c but I am not at all sure.J
;
Verily
6.
{ghrtdcl) by
our property.
In
b,
Ppp. combines
vS. 'si; in c
and d
it
and jagrhiy
while
read
our emendation was a perfectly obvious one, and should have been followed by
SPP.
to
over dhi:
it is
49.
dafaiam.
j''S<'t'-]
to do.
for
^P-
The comm.,
rule, that
{^As 47.*
all
a misprint.
dnustubham
/-j,
S.
tristubh ; 6. dstdrapankti
7.
pathyapankti ;
10. 3-av.
hymn.J
This hymn and the following occur together also in Paipp. xiv. Their viniyoga is
same with that of the two preceding hymns (see under hymn 47). They are trans-
the
Translated
Ludwig,
p.
466
by Ludwig.
Griffith,
ii.
306.
979
The
1.
lively
BOOK
XIX.
night,
of
-xix.
49
god Savitar,
of
In
a,
the
hath
{^-(ri),
(p.
In
to -ndh.
c, all
our edition emends at a venture to vi^vdvyacas, and the translation follows the
The comm.
agu
latter,
= d(u) + aksa +
= diptih) yasyah
loftiest
sky
all
things
of
a.
Many
sdmobhriaqrth instead of
falsely
2.
me
like
The
is full
of emendations,
and by no means satisfactory. Nearly every ms. reads at the beginning dvi (one dvith,
and one authority LSPP's reciter V., with impossible accentj db/ii), while Ppp. has
abht, which is also, except for the accent, an easier emendation for dvi.
The comm.
has
Nearly
ati.
all
authorities, again,
have for verb in a druhat (the accent is perand might well have been left in our text) but
;
the reciter V. gives (dbhi) drhat, thus agreeing in part with the {ati) arhat of the text
comm.
[_and one of
print ior
may be
gambhird,
if
own
d.
we judge by
text (according to
intended as an emendation, as
it
Book and
the Index
Verborum
but
it
SPP.
SPP's
and one of W's, which have -sislam\. Then follows in nearly all aruhdntas, p. aruhdntah ; but -hdta is found in one, -hdnta in two, and arhdti is given by
a reciter, with the comm. the comm. has arhati, and explains it precisely as he did his
ati
arhati above SPP. emends to aruhanta; our \_d
\ dydm aruhat is very
bold, but the case was a desperate one.
Ppp. reads aruhad a^ravisthd, and this, with
emendation to dframisthd (cf. RV. iv. 4. 12), makes acceptable sense. One of SPP's
mss. has ^ramistha, but doubtless only by accident all the other authorities, including
the comm., have Lapart from some unimportant detailsj qravisthd, which SPP. emends
to (rdvisthdh.
There was probably no sufficient reason for our changing (rav- to gdvin our text.
The fairly acceptable and least altered version of the line would be this
abhi vifvdny druhad gambhird
vdrsistham aruhad dframistha. The third pada is
in equally bad condition.
All the authorities [_with unimportant variants J, including
easy as possible.
Nearly
all,
authorities
xix.
BOOK
49-
XIX.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
980
Ppp., have at the beginning ufalt ratry (a-), but the pada-mss. give rdiri instead of
and as SPP's/a(/a-text reads by emendation. What follows
the pada-mss. offer as dnuosama : drahiin (or drahlm) in the samhita-va%%. the first
word appears as dnusama (once dnusama) or (accentless, and so making one word with
and the second appears as -drahitn,
-drahim or -drahi) anusdma- or amnusdmaThe rest of the half-verse, tisthate
-drahi, drahim, drahim, drdhi, dravi, prahim.
all,
including
the comm. and Ppp.
SPP. emends
in
same
the
is
svadliabliih,
mitrd iva
to dnu sd bhadrd 'bhi ti-, which appears to be modeled on our dntt md bhadrdbhir vi ti-,
but is defective both in sense and in meter. The comm. gives anuksanath vi ti-, cutting
it
vi
Ppp., finally,
ti:
his
own
text,
ti-,
grdvisthdh
O
O
dnu sd bhadrd
come,
desirable,
night
by prosperity
|_0r,
'
\_pustyd\.
[and] prosperous,'
if
to vdrye, as
Three of SPP's authorities and one of ours have vdndye, Lone has vede\, the
Ppp. has svajdtd.
rest with Ppp., vdnde ; the comm. vade (= sarvdir abhistiiyamdne).
In b, most of the mss. begin with djdgan (one djagan; p. a :ja : agan), and the true
reading is in all probability d 'jdgan, impf. intensive oigamj or, if left as " pluperfect,"
as in our edition, it should at any rate be d 'jagan, as SPP., with the comm., reads.
Rdtri is our (evidently called-for) emendation for rdtri of the mss., which SPP. follows.
it is an
Syds, at the end of b, is also for sydm of the mss., the comm., and SPP.
obvious improvement, though not quite necessary |_and receiving no support from Ppp.
nirydi.
Ppp. has a peculiar (and corrupt) version d (if svajdtd, as quoted above,
sumand hy asydm. In c, the translation implies emendaThe
tion of asmdns to asm^, against all the authorities, including Ppp. and the comm.
pada-ms,s. rta.Ajdtdh, their natural inference from the rare and anomalous combination
jdtddtho; SPP. emends to jdta. In d, Ppp. reads (;riyd instead of atho, and at the
see below J.
is
all
The eager
is
its
|_text
The samhitd-mss.
lion, of
the
{Imdyii);
SPP. our
and explanation J.
u(ati);
The
mss.
Lwith
trifling
us, to
variationsj
98l
which
is
names together
In
all
c,
at
RV.
i.
64. 8 ;J
as
it
the
is
comm. J,
bradhndm;
offer
The comm.
at the end.J
-se.
the
dilaksanam.
49
[_lion
explains
-xix.
XIX.
these
BOOK
TB.
(ii. 7.
mdyiim
explains
vi.
38.4 we had
as
^abdam ahvdnd-
ZDMG.
xxiv. 206.J
5.
Propitious to
mother
me
[be] night
after sunrise
notice,
The
translation implies in a a
new
conjectural reading
all
(^iva
be the
well-portioned
the quarters.
me
ratry anutsiirydm
is
The
Ppp., in b,
the Anukr.
7.
it is
them,
riches,
night, do thou
whoso
in
c.
desire
to
damage
my
The
is
at the beginning
The comm.
name (;nmyd = (airu^amanasamarlka": one of his usual
absurdities.
Ppp. reads for a, b (ramya ha natna taruse vimrcchanti yo janan. There
seems to be no good reason why dadhisi should be accented. Nearly all the mss. give
dhdnah at end of b; the comm. understands dhana, and SPP. reads it. For c t\\e padatext is ratri : hita [or hi : td\ : nah : sutaopa !
The comm. understands instead ratrt
'hi tan asutapd, and SPP. follows him, making a new pada-text to correspond (rdtri
"
ihl ; tdn : asuotapa). The comm. explains asutapd as either " burning their life-breaths
ramya
is,
is
c,
BOOK
49-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAICIHITA.
XIX.
982
it is
sadamatasteno anvavidyate.
[_
[_
8.
etc. J.
[as]
me wondrous
forms
thou bearest
full of
(divyd).
Qi
(^
to
= bitojandrtham parivistas).
the
comm. has
'si rdtris
In
nil visto.
b,
nearly
vi^vam
(in
samhita he prints
the case)
final in
all
it
end of
is
tapaso
t{m\
how he would
render
it,
it is
hard
to see.
if
vol. iv.
visilci (one
;J
vi-
hand has written above -tir bibha-. In c, nearly all the mss. (includas stated by SPP.) leave me unchanged before iK^at'i^ and SPP.
accepts it in his text, though against all rule and practice two of our mss. have ma.
[_AI1 the authorities give cdksusmatf, and this is followed by the comm. and SPP., and
also by W. in the translation, therein departing from the emendation (' to me having
Ppp. has for the pada caksusmati ve yuvati 'va rupah.
eyes') of the Berlin ed.J
bharsi, but another
comm's
ing the
te.\t,
The
altered.
reading
9.
is
admitted.
What
thief shall
night, going to
The two
10
The comm.
come
may
of him;
pisto apdyati; and then he divides the four lines that follow into two verses of four
The
martyds in b. The comm. reads harat for fianat at the end. Ppp. has yu dya stend
yutv aghdyu mrtyo ripuh ; and, in d, pra giyasva pra. Pada a is the a of iv. 3. 5, ^of
which the b recurs here as the second pada of the comm's inserted line and also as the
fourth
pada of our
vs.
10 J.
983
BOOK
XIX.
-xix.
50
10. LAwayJ his feet, that he may not go; LawayJ his hands, that he
may not harm.
What marauder shall approach, may he go away all crushed may he
go away, may he go well away may he go away in a dry place (.').
;
At the end of
b,
all
[_most of J the rest, and SPP., gwe. ydtha 'i;isat; the coram.yathd
"^lisat (^= sa>h(lesayet).
Ppp. offers pra paddu na yat dhatas pra hastdii na yatidinio ydtha
di;isah
the pada-mss.
(isat.
In
text su
comm.
explains
e,
dpa
apayatah
in e to
= qdkhopaqdkhdrahitavrksamula
f,
it.
We
had d above
Follows also
in
Translated
Ludwig,
as
thou,
for
465
night,
is
To night:
c, d, it
iv. 3. 5
hymn
for protection.
Has
49.
Griffith,
ii.
the
same
liturgical use as
hymn
49.
307.
it,
'yati,
We
Do
pada-
sthane would be better than sthale, as more closely resembling the ms.-
50.
|_read as
and SPP. accordThe translation follows throughout the emendations of our text
trstadhiltnam in 50.
ttpayati.
After
dqraye.
reading.
as
it
All the mss., the comm., and SPP., give in f sthdndu, and the
ayati\.
(p.
perhaps, in
J-
As
have
c, d and 9 a, b of
dndha, which SPP., with
have nir jahyds tdna* tdtn [_or tvdm\
at the beginning
2.
What
pdrayaty
dti.
In
comm.
b,
b.
In
c,
d,
May we pass (tr) night after night receiving no harm with ourselves
(tanva) may the niggards fail to pass [it], as men without boats a deep
3.
[water].
xix.
BOOK
50-
Or ianva belongs
XIX.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SANIHITA.
The
to taretna.
na tarehur
night,
= gamisyanias)\
Ppp. reads
in c,
d apravayusam
ar-.
As
4.
984
make him
fly
who
forth
is
not found,
so,
is
The mss. read in a mostly ^amyakas (so the comm. and SPP.), also qyamyakas and
(yamakas ; and have prapdtan or prdpaian, with other chance variations and in b,
apavan (p. apao7'ati) or -vai'n ; in respect to this word, the translation [^taking it as
present participle of apa-va\ follows them rather than our emendation apardm.
None
of the mss. accent a, but SPP. ventures [_with the Berlin ed.J to emend the reading.
At the beginning of c, the mss. all have etav a |_several aj (p. etdu : a) the comm.
and SPP. (also Ppp.) agree with our ei'a. The majority of mss. have at the end -ydnti.
Ppp. has in a. b sanydkas prapatante divdm nd 'itu- in d it combines _yo 'smdn.
;
Thou
5.
also
didst
make the
Thz pada-ms,%.
apdh;
it
[away].
comm.
also understands.
text,
etc.,
is
233-4)
p.
ninisati
is
(cf.
read by Ppp., by
the
W's
From
the Index
The desiderativej so
emend dtho in c to dpa.
matter here.
further to
6.
is
When,
O well-portioned
good, [thenj
make us
night, thou
is
is
tempted
it
go not away.
dyas), which
means vibhdjantl.
-nti [^supplying
(ayomayath vastu)
to us dyas is verb. LPpp. has vasuk at end of b.J In c the mss., the comm., and SPP.,
begin with ydd; we have emended it to tdd.
For d, most mss. have ydthe 'ddi/i na
^nupdydsi (p. anuapaydsi") but one -ydti, one -ddnyanu- SPP. follows the comm. and
prints ydtAe"d anyan upayasi (p. upaodyasi), but in a note conjectures ^if//// 'd any an
nd 'payati that it go not unto others,' which is very acceptable, as giving a good sense
(atravas as subject J, and takes dyas after
'
it
as the noun,
'
metal
'
985
BOOK
XIX.
-xix. 52
with less alteration of the original text than our version requires.
Ppp.
rupt: yathed yasma nitajaya yathed any an updyatt j but the last
is
wholly cor-
conjecture.
Unto the dawn, O night, do thou commit us all, free from guilt
dawn bestow (a-bhaj) us on the day, the day on thee, O shining
7.
may
the
one.
Accompanying acceptance
51.
\Brahman. dve.
i.
dtmadevatyd ;
z. sdvitri.
'
snih
|_Prose.J
in c bhajat.
Compare
the verse
i.
(?).
brdhmy anustubh ;
i. i-p.
z. 3-p.
yavamadhyo
(/, 2. y-<ji'.).]
hymn
this
madhuThe second
verse contains a formula very often used in the liturgical literature,* and this formula,
as far as hastabhyam, occurs several times in Kauq., given in
as having anything to
p. 896,
end.
Translated
Griffith,
Unrepelled
1.
unrepelled
unrepelled
We
308.
ii.
(^.dyiita)
am
my
unrepelled
I,
soul, unrepelled
SPP.
comm's
sight,
expiration,
supplies sampilrna,
it
my
(_The count of
the
Anukr.
all
In the impulse of the heavenly impeller {savitr), with the arms of the
2.
To
first
clause)
\Brahman. pahcakam.
'
of
(if
I,
the a of aqvitws
is
restored) count 10
-t-
1 1 -(-
27
mantr^takdmaddivatam.
trdistubham.
j.
4p.usnih
^. uparistdd-
brhaii.']
Found
also in Paipp.
i.
Used*
in
Kauq.
6. 37,
sections on the
xix.
BOOK
52-
Kaug.
adds
79. 28)
it
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
hymn
Griffith,
309.
ii.
Cf. ix.
rite
of
Desire here came into being {sam-vrt) in the beginning, which was
1.
the
Translated
986
at the
first
seed of mind
desire, being of
desire,
do
sacrificer.
The first half-verse is nearly identical with RV. x. 129. 4 a, b LTB. ii. 4. \'; 8. 9*
TA. 23. J, which differ only by adding ddhi at end of a; the word is missed in our
Our text omits * at beginning of c a Jti (sd kama)
verse both for sense and for meter.
that is in both these respects superfluous it is found, however, also in Ppp. The comm.
explains kamena brhata to mean mahata de(;akalavastuparicchedarahitena kdmayitrS
parameqvarena. The last pada is xviii. 1. 43 d. *|_And so accents kama.\
i.
2. Thou, O desire, art set firm with power, mighty, shining (vibhdvari),
companion for him who seeks a companion do thou, formidable, overpowering in fights, impart power [and] force to the sacrificer.
;
The second pada nearly corresponds with RV. x. 91. i d, which, however, reads
susdkha sakhlyate. The authorities give sakha a sakhiyate (or -te) and the pada;
mss.
make
vbbhau
dosakhe
sak/t-.
|_The
comm.
which would
have to be accentless: he says bhavacchabdddhydhdrena prathamapurusah.\ SPP.
follows the comm. in reading vibhavd sakha a [_SPP's/a^<i-text is vibha^id : sakhe : aj
but he disagrees with the comm. by |_making a participle of J sakhiyati, which he accents.
The translation implies sdkha, i.e. sdkhd a. [_We have a with the denominative qravasydt at RV. v. 37. 3 but with the pple, a seems very strange nor do I see how W.
meant to take it. One is tempted to fall back on the RV. reading susdkha : the more
so, inasmuch asj Ppp. presents the RV. reading susakha.
In d, Ppp- has soho 'jo yaj-.
understands sakhlyate (not as dative pple, but) as
finite
verb-form (3d
sing.,
3.
To him
the places
It is of
no consequence how
him
rendered;
it is
seems
to betray the ti
SPP.
!)
become
in
its
pravhpdnaya, and,
if
from root
looks as
if
987
By
4.
that
is
BOOK
XIX.
-xix. 53
to heart
the mind
TA.
In
15. 2)
(iii.
me kama a
mam
abhi. SPP. has the same text as we, both deviating in d from the mss., which
upa unaccented (p. tipaama?n) [_but SPP's R. has tipa mam and the comm. also
Ppp. combines kamd "gan in a.
takes upa mam as two words J.
'pa
leave
Desiring what,
5.
succeed with us
The
verse
patha\
found, |_cited
is
we make
desire,
then eat
hy prattka
we
and J written
krnmdsi unaccented
all
hail
in full \_sakala-
same
{vt)
SPP.
gives the
text as
53.
[Bhr^ii.
dafakam.
in b,
mantroktasarvdtmakakiladevatyam.
dnustubham
i-^.tristubh ; J. nicrt
purattddirkaii-l
This
hymn and
[_cf.
introd. to h.
out) are only two divided parts of one hymn, occur also in Paipp. xiv. and
in xiv.
53. 7 to 54.
in xii.).
They
As kdlasiikta,
hymn {kamasiikta)
and Bloomfield.
preceding
Translated:
p.
78;
681.
Muir,
v.
407;
Ludwig,
Time
;ta/a-verses are in
much
'
in
'
comm.
2.
ii. 309;
Bloomfield, 224,
25; Hillebrandt, Veda-Chreslorather a different vein cf. Bohtlingk, Ind.
Griffith,
p.
AJP.
seed
him the
|_In d,
mounting
'
inspired poets
in c is not
Ppp. combines
mount
his
There
is
nothing at
in
all
read cakrani?
this
time drive
goes on as
beings {bhtivana).
all
The wheels
'
in
wheels are
191;
p.
10.
The epic
(53. 1-6
Grill, 73,
mathie, p. 41.
56J points
xii.
(.')
all
these beings,
god.
The principal difficulty is here in the third pada, where our arvaH (though accepted
by all the translators without any heed to the ms.-readings given at the foot of the
page) is a very bold and questionable emendation, most of the mss. (with the comm.
[_the ms. has anjan*\ and SPP.) giving instead afijat, a few aHJdt, and some of ours
BOOK
53-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
988
anyat or ayat (evidently accidental and unimportant variations) Ppp. has ahjan [_i.e.
arvati is not to be accepted as at all satisfactory, much less authoribhuvandnyanjan
;
tative
The
is
it
no proper antithesis
pratydn\ in
bhuvana
\a
may
it
c,
nyanjdn
it is
worth.
read in a cakran Land so does Ppp.J the comm. has cakrd 'nil vahati. The redundancy of syllables in d could be easily remedied either by omitting the superfluous sd
;
(left
|_or
aksah. l_For the nu of d, the ms. of the comm. has in fact u.\ *LThe
one place ahjat, explained as anjan ; and, in another, the ms. of the
(as noted) anjan, which SPP. prints as anjat = prerayan !
amrtam tanv
comm. has
comm. has
in
in
W. may have
684.
later adduces,
Bl's translation
SBE.
appeared
897.
3.
foldly;
full
it
vessel
is
set
[is]
beings
it call
being
it,
now mani-
firmament (vybmati).
\Yox
'[is] in front
W's
|_save
changing
P.
its
of W.
santuh\ read
false accent
the
comm.
glosses
it
kdlah.
He
4.
(pari-i) beings
there
is
The
sdm
is
higher {pdra).
duly treats
|_With c
it
(^pita
{samyak parigacchati)
.
pu/rds),
metrical irregularities.
5.
what
in
cf.
in
amum
in
The Anukr.
SPP. reads
Ppp. reads
in b.
by
what
is
and
time.
c,
it,
[_combining
our
approved.
6 c.J
989
6.
Time
existences
all
Our bhumim in a
comm. explains
7.
an emendation for
is
the
omits ha in
time burns
in
as
it
mind,
is
when
dha); by time,
tlie
= bhavanavaj
in time [are]
jagat.
time
in
breath, in time
is
hymn
In time
;
54
also
it
is
time
name
collected (sam-d-
with the
xii.,
fol-
time
fervor, in
what
is
is
is
the sun
(tap)
-xix.
c.
In time
collected
XIX.
in
BOOK
chief, in
is
who was
all,
time
the bi'dhtnan
is
father of Prajapati.
belong together:
cf. x. 7.
32-34
24,
AV.
Sent by
born by
it,
xi. 5. 5,
accent
it,
RV.
in
23.
is
passage, at
is
it
AV. has
is
the
RV. accent
time,
becoming
v. 2. i.J
We
'
generated
in a.
'
isitain as
istam or kdmitam.
10.
The comm.
in
self-existent
Ka^yapa
identifies
TA.
i.
Ppp. combines
in
b kalo
etc.
(as
i.
|_Cf.
8.
8.J
'gre.
Praise of time.
54.
[Bhrgu
7. i.
TA.
pahcakam.
jf).
gdyatrl ;
2. j-p. drsi
\_j
virdd asii-l
Translated:
p.
hymn
Muir,
v.
53.
Ludwig,
409;
i.
1.212;
p.
igi
Griffith,
5,
ii.
311
and SPP's
rises
i.,
As
to
p. 24.
he goes to
at
end of a
Berlin ed.J gives -an, with the comm., and with Ppp.
LComm's
the earth
[is]
b, c.J
a,
great
By time
[is] set.
BOOK
54-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XIX.
99O
to this one,
in the division
vs. 6),
and
it
is
|_Comm's 2
3.
what
is to be.
being
d,
Time,
e.J
[Comm's
[their] son,
a,
b.J
From time
the verses
(re)
is
came
and
into
first
|_
In
c,
*|_As kdld
is
given by
all
a,
in
of them
the
{savt-ir)
a,
b.J
the sacrifice, an
it;
Land
it is
supported by his
ms. P. (which has dirayan, p.m., corrected to dirayat) and by Ppp's irayat\.
L5
sam
Ppp.
and 6 of Berlin
ed.
=5
of
Bombay ed.J
world and the highest world, and the pure {puttya) worlds and the pure
separations
L^
of Berlin ed.
Comm's
c,
d.J all
and 6 of our edition are here combined into one, on the authority of the
Of the mss. compared by
in accordance with SPP.
us before printing, all made a sixth verse of the last two padas.
In a, the mss. read
kdleyam LW's O. has kdley&m\ (p. kdleydm or kdleyam) LSPP's pada-ms. Cp., here
unaccented, has kdleyam \; SPP. emends the patla-lext to kdU : aydm, but strangely
presents a samhitd-taxi inconsistent with this, namely kdld 'ydin, instead of kale
ydm,
All the mss. read efivd 'th- in a-b (p. divdh), but SPP., on
emends
reads devo
'th-.
to
devd
it
with lokadhdrakdn.
paramd where
53. 2 d
In d a
this
number
Ppp. also
of the mss.
'th-,
comm. reads
(8+8:11+11:11 +
= 61)
12
BOOK
991
pada
and
f is to
-XIX. 55
of a full asti :
is
be read
XIX.
syllables J.
1 1
[_Here ends the sixth anuvdka, with 9 hymns, and with 63 verses as they are num-
summed up by
certain mss.
hymns 47 and 54
10 and 6) in
respectively,
61 instead of 63.J
To Agni.
55.
sadrcam.
\_Bhrgu.
dgneyam.
trdistubham
lacking: see
my
note to vs.
istdrapankti ;
z.
\_0/6
.'\
C, d,
\_i.e.
5 and 6
7 a, b 0/ Berlin
a,
ed.),
b of the Berlin
the definition
is
6. J
Only the first verse is found in Paipp. (inxx.). The comm. points out that the hymn
meant to be used in the early morning worship of Agni, but quotes no
authority.
|_As to a seventh verse, see SPP's Critical Notice, vol. i., p. 24, and see
is
plainly
under
vss. 5
and
Translated
7.
Ludwig,
363
p.
Griffith,
ii.
312.
{is).
The verse corresponds nearly with VS. xi. 75, also with a verse in TS. iv. i. 10' and
MS. ii. 7. 7. VS. begins a with dhar-ahar (but QB. vi. 6. 4' Llike K(JS. xvi. 6. 2J gives
2Lpraltka with ratrim-rdtrlm instead), TS. reads with us, and MS. has ratrim-ratrim
[_and repeats t\it
In
d, all
prallka at
iii.
dprayatam
At end
1.9, p. I2"2j.
ma
of b,
In
te prdti-.
all
a, all
But the comm. in his explanation has apraaccording to SPP., who prints dprayatam.
ySvam, which he glosses by apracchidya or sdmtatyena |_which harmonizes well with
the sddam U of iii. 15.8 aj; |_the six Yajus texts just cited (both verses and pratikas)
all
Berlin emendation *
rests J.
|_
c,
d here; the
first
good
half differs a
deal, |_having
vifvakd
te
W.
at
iii. 5. i
(see
that here
'
mix
'
is
'
well
'
'
readings, and
the
sddam
(W.
it
'constantly') of
15. 8,
iii.
seem
to place
'
or
'
at
iii.
5.
the Berlin
i
helps to
unremittingly
'
as against
'
without mixing.'J
xix.
BOOK
55-
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SANIHITA.
XIX.
992
Of thee
2.
The
translation follows the text of the mss. rather than our emendations, as the latter
more satisfactory sense than does the former. Several authorities, however,
va/a (one has vaca; one isuh, two huh"; |_and so on J): 'Ca^ padaThe comm's text has isa ; but how his explanation is
mss. divide vatah : isuh : sa.
he agne vasakasya tava yd. mtgrahabuddhir annarelated to the text is hard to see
pradasya ya ca nugrahabuddhis tayct 'smSn sukhaya; that is all.
afford no
Tea.dj>d/a instead of
'
'
kind
may
The third pada is literally of good thing after good thing be thou g^ver of good.'
The pada-\m^. divide vasw>danah : edhi instead of vasudah : nah : edhi, as is implied
'
by our text the meter makes us suspect that the true original reading was vasudano
na edhi. The fourth pada is v. 3. I b etc. (see under that verse). LCf. vs. 4.J
;
Morning
4.
evening
kind
kindling thee,
morning
after
[is]
may we
thrive
(rdii)
May
|_With pada
the
d, cf.
i.
Agni
food, to
evening after
a hundred winters.
5.
[is
Rudra be homage.
[as]
Here also there is discordance as to the verse-division the Anukr. l_and comm. J further
add to vs. 5 what in our edition is 6 a, b, and then make one verse of what remains of
the hymn; and SPP. follows them.
The translation adheres to our text (which represents all the mss. till that time known to us), especially because its division seems better
suited to the sense.
At the beginning, all the authorities, and SPP., have dpaqcadagdhannasya, divided by the pada-\&x\. into dpaqcd : dagdhdoannasya (or -gdhaodn-)
Lbut Whitney's W. has daghdnt- his M. has dagdhvdnn- and his P. has dagghvant- or
possibly dagdhvSnt-, it is not clear which
at any rate, in P. and M. there is a z/ before
the a j'J the comm. understands apaqcddagdhd 'nnasya, and solemnly explains it as meaning annasya 'paqca\dagdhd'] paqcddbhdge 'dagdha sthdllprsthabhage dagdhdnnarahitah ! The correctness of our conjectural emendation to dpaqcddaghva ^nnasya is put
beyond question by the occurrence of a corresponding phrase, dpaqcdddaghva 'nnam
bhuyasam, in MS. iii. 9. 4, p. 120' 7, and also in Ap. vii. 28. 2.* Part of the mss. accent
bhiiydsdm.
In b, all SPP's authorities |_save onej, and most of ours, give annddayo 'iin;
(variously accented
yo
'nn-,
which
is
also accepts
p.
method of writing o ;
it
comm.
that the
as 'a
comm.
man
and SPP.
in his text.
to
TB.
at
SV.
i.
352,
vi. 42.
ii.
790.
It
brings the epithet into connection with food, explaining the phrase
devoid of brightness
(i.e.
what he has
993
BOOK
XIX.
-xix. 56
eaten,'
He seems
notes to
xviii. 4.
6.
who
48
xix. 32. 10
48.
The
56. 3.
may they
translation
attain their
At
assembly
assembly
whole
to
is
my
sitters in the
thee,
{sablid),
having
and [them]
much invoked
life-time.
it
worth, as
is
it
have the impossible sabhyd\, SPP., and the comm., read sabhyds, which might well
enough have been left by us unchanged, save for accent (viii. 10. 5 sdbhyas). But the
mss. read sabhyds again later |_save two of W's, which have sabhyasy, this time SPP.
emends
to
this.
In
c,
the
Day
after
that stands
[,
let
(//)].
also SPP., in
above under
vs. 5.
None
for
by the
first half,
as in vss.
and
2.
all
those used
by us before publication), and so the error has got into our text; SPP. has correctly
ballm; some leave hdrantas without accent; the comm. and a ms. or two have itye for
All the mss. have in \s jdtdm
// te (^prdptavye grhe vartamdnayS. 'gnaye, comm.).
instead of ghasdin ; but the comm. has the latter, and it is therefore read in SPP's text
as well as in ours.
To
56.
\Yama.
Found
also in Paipp.
iii.
hymn
satkam.
trdistubham!\
is
the
'
1 1
verses
is
BOOK
56-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKlHITA.
XIX.
994
RV. text (viii. 47. 15 and 17) of matter corresponding to our 56. 4 and 57.
under those verses); and hymns 56 and 57 are translated together by Ludwig.J
Translated: Ludwig, p. 467 Griffith, ii. 313.
in the
(see
1.
Out
of
make use
of {pra-yuj) mortals
in
alliance (sardtham) with the solitary one, fashioning (ma) sleep in the lair
to
^Apart from
dhrstas.
all
Ws
svdpnam
in d,
rather than our svdpna, willing, in so obscure a matter, to stick as closely to the authorities
as possible.
svapna
it is
to us
asura
is
prdnavant dtman ;
whom
the
'
lonely one
The
'
is
hymn
is
the
are
precisely
man who
relatives, etc.
ydsi
also at Iliad
little.
of ill-dreaming {he
is
demon
In this verse also, for the reason given above, the translation follows the mss. more
closely than does our text.
Nearly
all
bandhds j a
K. and V.J, with the comm., bandhus (wrong accent [_as in vs. 5J);
Ppp. reads baihbhas. All have viqvdcayds (p. viqvdacayah), though in some of them
couple
|_the reciters,
v;
the
comm.
is
able to
make
a sense for
it
sarvasya
ceta,
samceta, srasta; the translation implies viqvdvayds, as the smallest possible intelligible
jdnitah
r^ke j the
In d
all
r-,
to
place of another, for ahnas, coordinate in construction with rdtryds ; and eke
in
means
hid
efficacious
remedy
and something
meaning.
995
He
3.
of great kine
seeking greatness
(.'')
BOOK
XIX.
56
-xix.
having attained
divide trdyahotrinqdh
sdh
sv-j
SPP. gives
Not the Fathers, and not the gods, know it, whose (pi.) murmur
in Trita Aptya did the men (nr), the Adityas,
4.
The
\.o
jdlpis ; the
found
in
it is
in his text.
it
The
mss.
is
all
SPP. does not emend, as we do, to aditydsas. Ppp. reads in hjalpyaq c-, and has for c
svapnam arididrhd prate nard (adit-). With c, compare RV. viii. 47. 13-17 and
especially 15 c, d.
The comm. tells a tale of how duhsvapna, having received overlordship from the gods, waxed topping, and seized on the Adityas the latter applied for
relief to Varuna, and, duly instructed by him, put off the duhsvapna upon the great seer
trite
(maharsi)
devised by the
comm.
to
Of whom the
5.
fit
this
is
thou
by
practising fervor.
The
one.
translation
is
a merely
It implies in a,
literal
with SPP., a majority of his mss., and the comm., dbhajanta (the
other readings are apacanta, abhacanta, asacanta; and there are varieties of accent)
in
the samhita-mss.
which appears
in
At
the end,
SPP. has
including the carefully corrected Dc.J (and with one of our later
rest,
Ppp. has
in c
svarasajasi.
BOOK
56-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
996
The comm. renders abhajanta by prapnuvanti, and asvapnena by duhsvapnadarqanabhavena; he regards duhsvapna as addressed in the second half-verse, and explains
svar as equivalent to a locative (as rendered above) [_cf. Noun-Injleciion, p. 488 J, and
bandhuna (cf. 2 a) as srsteh prakkale hmih drstavaia vidhatra saha.
We
6.
is
know
all
one
In
b,
off
we know,
sleep,
who
with poisons.
Ppp. reads jt 'dhipS. hyo
course, ya^asvinas in c
may be
accus.
pi.,
us
'
who
are glorious
'
the
and explains that the glory comes from our wonderful knowledge as
Of
te.
comm. takes
it
so,
LPpp. re?iAs yai;aso hi lor yd(;ase'hd.\ In d, the jaw/i/Za-mss. (also Ppp.) give
arddvis; which is equivalent to araddvis- and the pada-m%s. assume the latter, dividing ardt : dvisibhih; since a derivative dvisd is as good as unknown, and of a very unusual
formation, we preferred to read visebhis ; |_the comm., text and exposition, has dvisohalf-verse.
SPP. has
bhis ;\
dvisibhis.
that of the
is
comm.
Pet. Lexx.,
= pari-
"perhaps
places of origin."
Against evil-dreaming.
57.
[Yama. fancatam.
(to
ed'n, that
ddusvapnyam.
trdistubham
i.
anustubh
muikam)
c fo
is
\_oi
AnxiVr.
= j and
a.
is
andsmdkas tad
to
'tijagati.'l
|_Partly prose
verses
it
(with
vi.
material of this
45, 46) to
hymn
and 6. J Paipp. has only the first verse (in ii.). The
(SPP. is unable to identify the passage) a direction for
a king who sees bad dreams. |_As to the connection of the
2, 3, 4,
Pariqista
3, 4,
As a
we
do
so
and
;
5,
and
Griffith,
cf.
ii.
SPP's
h.
56.J
i.,
p. 24.
314.
bring together
all
evil-dreaming on one
who
is
offensive
(dpriyd).
The
verse
correspond
is
for dvisati.
:
see note to
vi.
46.
3.
vi.
to the
Spty^ oi RV.
The comm.,
viii.
by
substituting dpriye in d
sdm
997
BOOK
XIX.
_xix. 57
and, when one of these remains unhealed, boils and sores etc.
show themselves. Also, that kalas are anupadeyavayavopalaksana, and worthless parts of cattle etc. are collected in old pits. And in like manner collected ill-dreaming is made over to an enemy. That is his idea, and a wholly unacceptable
one, of the general meaning of the verse.
|_The verse is prose, no tristubh; but may
of various maladies
(1 pitakavranadlni)
Embryo
3.
dream
Yama,
excellent
forth to
him that
is
mine, that do
we send
hates us.
The
mss.
all
read
bhadrdsvapnah ; the
kdrano; |_the minor
translation implies
Pet. Lex.,
iv.
249, accepts
pound, although the accent {Gram. 1280 c) is very exceptional ;J SPP., following the
comm., changes to dSvanam patnindm garbha ydtnasya kara yd bhadrdh svapna. Our
vi.
and
46. 2
flki'(Z/a;ia/
xvi. 5. 6, of
and kdranas
notice.
In the
second division of the verse the two editions agree, save that ours emends tdt of the
SPP. follows) to tdm; and the latter is supported by our P.M., and by
But the mss. have at the beginning samdmayah, and the /aa'a-mss. resolve
into samdm : ayah.
The Anukr. and comm. and SPP. add to this verse what in our
mss. (which
the
it
comm.
may be made
4.
to
-I-
our division
is
that of our
first
and
mss.,
is
preferable
10
13
13 ?) as 44 syllables.J
Thee
thee,
count (8
sleep,
a halter, as a
the mocker.
LProse.J The translation here is of no authority, including various venturesome
emendations of the text it follows our text except at the end, where, instead of badhdna,
;
vapa of the comm. and SPP.; all the mss. read vdpus
At the beginning, the pada-vcis%. give matrstd: noma : asi : krsnao^akune :
jitiikhant; and the samhiia-mss. agree with them, with worthless variations of accent
|_and some slight differences besides J, and with -kuner in one 'or two. SPP. reads, however, ma trstandm asi krsna^akun^r mukham, won, as he claims, by adding accents to
the comm's text but this differs from the mss. only by |_the word-division andj by
-namasi and -ner ; how the comm. divides and understands mdtrstdndjiiasi is unknown,
as his explanation of the words is wanting (though SPP. notes no lacuna). So much (to
mukham) is, as was noted above, added to vs. 3 by Anukr., comm., and SPP. In the
next division of the verse, for kaksyam, the mss., the comm., and SPP., give kaydm,
which might mean body
the comm. is apparently imperfect here, reading a^vo yathd
svaklyam rajodhusaram [^kdyamj dhunoti yathd ca '^vo nlndham palydnakavacddikam
Our mss. end vs. 4
avakirati : with kayam is perhaps omitted also ^ariram, its gloss.
with nlndhdm, and it was our emendation to add the next clause but this the comm.
does al.so, ending with vapa, while SPP. goes on to grhe without making a versedivision
the sense (so far as we can be said to understand it) favors our division and
vapa, which he
the comm's.
The latter reads avd 'smdkam, finding thus an ava
it
|_or
vdpu\.
'
'
BOOK
57-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAKlHITA.
XIX.
explains by tiraskuru.
etc.,
piparum [VM.
.p{y-\
998
in
our
text,
however, after nlnahdm. LThe Anukr. seems to intend to count the verse (Jam tvd to
grhe) as 9 + 9 + 7 + 13 (reading vapa) 8 + 8 = 54. J
:
What
5.
evil-dreaming
who
in us,
is
is
what
in
to
when working out his commentary.J The mss. again all read plparus LP.M.
and the comm. again avd 'smakam, supplying a gamaya to the ava in his explaThe omission of devaplyi'is would make a fair anustubh of this verse |_and a
nation.
it is evidently metrical, and a verse by itself
faultless one, if we pronounce niskdva\
note
piy-\
45. 2J as it stands in our text; the Anukr. and SPP., with part of the mss., end
the comm. agrees
vs. 4 with grM, and throw all the rest of the hymn together as vs. 5
I
cf.
kds tdd
end of hymn) as 12
to
+9
-(-
7 [:]
14
51,
and
its
verse 5 {anasind-
to put its
second avasdna,
SPP.
6.
to
l_Pro.se. J
(p.
dpaomayah)
how
comm.
the
ratniparyaniam apasaraya.
sadrcam.
Tlie
first
3.
16
tion.
mantroktabahiidmatyam
'nustubh
means
(or
58.
\Brahman.
hymn
is
found there J.
At the beginning
t)f
is
yajnikam.
uta
j. 4-p. atifakvari
divide off
i.
[_
Roth's Collation,
evidently
35.
ii.
trdistubham
puro-
2.
j. bhiirij^
s,
strictly interpreted,
vs. 5 as
used
he says
asmin
siikte
is
in
Kaug.
a repeti-
tnanasd
iiir-
The
tion be
life-time,
Griffith,
ii.
315.
unsevered be we from
from splendor.
p.
sddd
translation implies in a
:
accenting sddevd.
(j-).
The comm.
<
999
BOOK
XIX.
-xix.
58
motion also signify knowledge,' jiiti here means sarvatra praall words signifying
srtam jnanam! Ppp. combines in c prana ach-. In d, the pada-xti%%. read dchinna
The connection of the two half-verses is perhaps this it is prayed
instead of -7iah.
'
'
'
that the prospering flow of the libations of sacred butter be uninterrupted, carrying as
Let breath
2.
call
unto us; we
call
maintainer.
Some
Upa hvaydm. In c,
At the end, the /a^a-mss. have correctly dharta ; the sarhhita-ms&. vary between this and dhatta, dhattam, and dhatiat;
and the reciter K. gave vidharta. The comm's text (SPP.) has vidhattam, but his
explanation reads vidhatlS (misreading for -artta f) vi<;esena dharta 'gnih sfiryo va;
and SPP. most strangely adopts the senseless vidhatta (it is read also by one ms.).
mss. (including most of the pada-m&s.) begin b with
The
/rMV^
ant-.
not bad.
is
seizing of splendor
3.
splendor
the earth
seizing glory
seizing
may we go
about upon
the earth.
|_The verse
below)
is
in fact,
it is
^a-refrain {varco
etc.,
yafo
etc.) of
The
14 syllables. J
accenting also dyavaprthivi ; the translation implies the simpler and more probable
emendation
to
is
SPP.
;J
that the
comm.
takes dyavaprthivi as
In c and
dnu sdm
but one has dnuosaikcarema !); SPP. adopts
anuosdmcarema
|_so
f,
the
sdm
|_cf.
note to
In d, the mss.
3J, against our ajiu-sdm ; there is little choice between the two.
in general begin with yafdsdm |_some with yd(asdmj, two or three having yd(asam or
Prat.
iv.
comm.
last,
we yd^asd;
The
verse counts
(16+
14
16
-f
14
= 60)
as a
f,
little
to
choose; the
The comm.
foolishly
full
it
Make ye
is
sew ye
unattackable {ddhrsta)
let
The verse is RV. x. loi. 8, with slight variation RV. has vdrma in sa?hhita as well
as in pada in b the mss., too, leave dfnhatd in d without accent, and SPP. does not correct their error.
LRoth notes that Ppp. reads varmS: cf. Noun-Inflection, p. 540 top,
:
BOOK
58-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAWHITA.
XIX.
539 end. J
all
blundering
its skill in
in
it
reads vdrtita
and
IOOO
in c
asi
krnudhvam
paratvena yoddhrparatvend).
-dhvam md-,
|_As to
of.
note to
xviii. 2.
3.
Of the
sacrifice
hearing, with
mind do
5.
We
had
first
They
6.
whom
for
pada
not ignore the a
whole
ii.
that are priests (rtvij) of the gods, and that are worshipful,
is
made the
portion
coming
many
b,
emends
In
pdt-.
X.0
comm., tavisas
(^=
d, all the
all
In
c,
the pada-mss.
SPP.
mahdntah, comm.);
SPP.
also
emendation sdm
isa.
The
For successful
59.
[BraAman.
/ream,
dgneyam.
sacrifice.
trdistubham
i. g3yatrt.'\
are not found in Paipp. For the practical use of 59 with 52, see under
LOther uses under vs. 3. J Verses i and 2, it will be noticed, are put together
In MS., on the other hand,
also in TS., and vs. 3 is not far off [preceding i and 2J.
[but in RV. their sequence is inverted J.
vss. 2 and 3 have the same sequence as here
Hymns 59-64
the latter.
[As
Translated: Griffith,
Thou,
I.
tals
317.
ii.
i.
sacrifices.
VS.
in
iv.
16
TS.
i.
i.
I4<
2. 3',
and
P.
devd a m-\\ the /aa'a-mss. give devah (two of SPP's, after it, d^mdrtyesu).
The RV. pada-text has devdh; [so also TS. pada-\tix\. see Weber's note in his ed.,
The comm. understands
p. 13 J the translation implies dev^, in the sense of devhu.
p.m., have
devds, and
SPP.
also reads
it
by emendation.
ing and
comm. on RV.VS.TS.
Cf.
im Veda,
p.
3,
treats the
RV.
'pi.
lOOI
BOOK
XIX.
-xix.
6o
MBh. xii. 307 (or 306). 10 = xii. 11377, as cited by Hopkins, JAOS. xxiii. 1 1 1 cf. also
English inside and out (out = outside) Goethe's Jeden Nachklang fiihlt inein Herz
;
froh- (= roller)
If
2.
we,
etc.
devouring
we
knowing
let Agni the allknowing, and the soma that has entered the
that up,
fill
Brahmans.
The
RV.
3.
giving prndti.
As for the last pada, we had it
RV. phrase, and found elsewhere see under that
etc. further in
55
it is
also a
verse.
We have
3.
forward what
ing
he verily
is
seasons.
The
is RV. x. 2. 3, and found also in TS. i. i. 143, MS. iv. 10. 2, and QB.
These texts read in c, d si 'd u hotd sd ad/iv-, and all save QB. accent diiu in b.
The comm's text also has the RV. reading se 'd u hotd. The verse, with the Atharvan
readings in c, d, is found in full in Kaug. 5. 12, in the /a^i/a-ceremonies.
In the same
ceremonies it accompanies in Vait. 3. 5 an offering to Agni sziistakrt; and again, in
|_As for the critical significance of the
Vait. 19. 12, an after-offering to various gods.
xii. 4.
verse
4'.
dvyrcam.
3.
For physical
60.
\Brahman.
mantroktavdgddiddivatam.
t.
abilities.
pathydbrhail ;
2.
kakummati purausnih."]
Hymns
p. 5175,
60-63,
assigns
only fourteen
hymn
hymns
Translated:
Speech
I.
ing in
my
A
my
Griffith,
in
ears,
ii.
317.
my mouth, breath in my nostrils, sight in my eyes, hearmy hair not gray, my teeth not broken, much strength in
arms.
similar enumeration
is
found
in
TS.
(in v.
5.
9^),
TA.
(x. 72,
in
supplement:
887 of Poona ed.J), and PGS. (in i. 3. 25) van iita dsdn (PGS. dsye) nasoh prdnd
'ksyd^ cdksuh kdrnayoh (rdtram bdhtivdr bdlam uruvdr dj6 'ristd viqvdny diigdni
[_p.
(PGS.
'ristini
me
'iigani) tanus
tanuvd me sahd;
it
hymn
BOOK
60-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
next.
LMGS.
i.
4.
may be compared.J
Nearly
I002
all
the
sam-
read asydti Llike those of Kauq.J ndsoh; Land the /a(/a-reading is asydm :
Further on, the mss. read aksoh or aksyoh (one of ours and one of SPP's
ttdsoht
give aksnoh; our text gives aksndh, but
it
Atharvan, and as in the parallel texts) yet further, dpalita kiqd \ox keqa\ (dnaditd
bdha (or vdjid) bahvor bdlam. SPP. follows our emendations (even akptds') through;
out
which
Instead of d^ond
is
is
Force
2.
my
in
thighs, speed in
my
my feet,
all
|_but
unaccented; they accent jdvas or javds, and padayos ox pdddyos ; some insert a blundering avasdna between padayoh and pratisthaj
|_all
;J
and end with sdrvdn ma 'tiprsthdh or -sthd (p. dtioprsthd or -ah'). SPP. follows our
emendations quite closely but he corrects Xa jdnghayos ; accents yat'ij (which is rather
|_accents correctly padayos : the accent of the Berlin ed. should be
to be preferred *)
amended accordingly ,J leaves the avasdna after padayoh ; and forgets in samhttd-t&xt
the mss., however, commit the
to combine pratistha and dristdni into pratistha 'ris:
same
The blunder
it)
its
arises
The
metrical defi-
and the
*Lln RV. the
50. 2 and iv. 27. i
of the Anukr. for these two bits of prose are naturally worthless,
nitions
make them
masc. y^i/rf
we have
is
the adjective
slvaci
javds :
61.
\Brahman.
cf.
is
Gram.
still
paroxytone
For length of
ekarcam.
more
inapplicable.
but at
iii.
151. 2. e.J
life etc.
brdhmanaspatyam.
virit pathydbrhali^
Sit
A body
Griffith,
ii.
7.
together with
thou on what
is
pleasant
my
;
body.
fill
[_.
thyself
.J
May
full,
attain
all
my
life-time.
(svargd).
The verse is utterly obscure and disconnected, and we might long for the comm., if
we had found that he ever gave any help in such a case. The first clause is translated
as corresponding with that in TS. etc. (see under 60. l); what is inserted between it
and the following clause is omitted as unintelligible. The mss. read sahe (with varying
accent), and ddntdh (so all the pada-xa%%. and some others) or datdh, or rdddtdh |_or
raddntdh\\ SPP. adopts sahe datdh, to which he might be puzzled to give any meaning.
In the second division, SPP. reads with the mss. syondm me s-, ^.aA puruh pr-.
I003
[BraAman
and
in Paipp.
Translated: Zimmer,
Make thou me
I.
-xix.
64
as 61).
(etc.,
anustubh-l
comm.
in the
205;
p.
XIX.
For popularity.
62.
Wanting
BOOK
Griffith,
ii.
318.
make me dear
to kings, dear to
HGS.
in
Land
10. 6,
i.
in
HGS.
from ours.
different
'ta (p.
paqyata
uta)
|_but
|_so far
as notedj
VS.
xviii.
48
etc.
To Brihaspati
63.
[Brahman
Wanting
in Paipp.
Translated:
I.
and
Griffith,
Arise,
(etc.,
sundry blessings.
virdd uparistddbrhatl.
comm.
in the
ii.
for
as 6/).
318.
Brahmanaspati
sacrifice;
increase [his] life-time, breath, progeny, cattle, fame, and the sacrificer
[himself].
The
it
The paddhati
in the
second half-verse.
Klrttm
is
pretty
6.
21) in the
To Agni
64.
caturrcam.
[Brahman.
student, to
at
I.
Griffith,
Agni,
das extend to
The whole
first
fuel.
dgneyam.
dnustubham^
ceremony of
fire
initiation of
the
verse
ii.
318
vs.
also
by Ludwig,
p.
a Vedic
schol. say,
1.
one
9.J
265.
me
is
found
with
LVVith regard to the ritual use, see the table on p. 896, and p. 897,
each verse.
Translated
(cf.
in
QGS.
ii.
(AGS.
i.
21.
PCS.
ii.
4. 3
HGS.
J
;
;
BOOK
64-
xix.
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SANIHITA.
XIX.
IOO4
7.
find
RIB.
agndye
i.
at
6. 32),
MP.
ii.
6. 2
With
2.
firing,
we
increase thee
so do thou
The
comm. add
|_as
see
26 note J the further pada dirgham iyuh krnotu me, and two or three of
SPP's authorities give it or have traces of it.
KauQ.
57.
In that,
3.
be
all
that propitious to
me
youngest one.
The first two padas and the fourth are RV. viii. 9i(or 102). 20, which reads kani
kani cid in a |_and ta for the tdd of our dj. The Yajus-texts, VS. xi. 73, MS. (in ii. 7. 7),
TS. (in iv. i. lo"), all have the inserted pada c: VS. MS. end it with te ghrtdvi instead
of our me (ivdm, while TS. makes it read tdd astu tiibhyam (d ghrtdm.
VS. reads a
as does RV., but TS.MS. have yani kani ca.
Nearly all the authorities have daruni
|_only W's P.M. have daruni\\ and all have dadhinasi, without accent: SPP. emends
both words to accordance with RV., as we had done. Part of the mss. |_and the comm.
have in d yavistha. The verse is used by Vait. (28. 14) in the agnicayana ceremony.
|_Cf. p.
4.
one,
for thee,
Agni
with them,
in us [long] life-time
burning
put immortality in
the Aryan.
text.
LFor
b,
RV.
x.
115.4;
ii.
4. 4,
where the sathhitd has ddksoh ; RV. Prat. iv. 41 end) sdm id bhava;\ and for d, it
implies amrtatvd/h ca "rye.
For b, the general reading of the authorities is tvam id
dhaiisd (p. katisdh) samid (p. samoit) bhava; one or two have dhaso or vdnso, one ivav
id dhahsd, three b/iavak. SPP. conjectures that the original reading may have been
tabhir vaso samid bliava; he adopts as his text, from the comm., tvdm tdd/tdh samid
bhava. In c, the a before dliehi is not found in the mss. a less correction, with better
meter, would have been dhehy a.
For d, the mss., the comm., and SPP., give amrtatvdm deary ay a (p. amrtaotvdm : aocarydya).
|_The Dag. Kar., as reported by Bloomfield on Kaug. 57.26, also gives deary ay a
;
moreover, the passage in PCS. (ii. 4. 3), which treats of the ceremony of initiation to
which (see introd., above) these verses belong, contains in fact a prayer of the student
on behalf of his teacher or initiator -.jivaputro mama "caryo tnedhavy aham asdni etc.
lOOS
65.
Found
jdtavedasam
The comm.
-xix.
XIX.
6/
ekarcam.
[Brahman.
BOOK
sduryam.
says that
jdgatam.']
hymns 65-67
are
shown by
their
Translated: Griffith,
I
(ara's);
yellow eagle, thou hast ascended unto heaven {div) with radiance
whoso
thou down
heaven,
By
319.
ii.
(pi.)
with
flame
(/idras),
unfearing
Jatavedas,
is
bibhyat
neglects
ugrah)
in
RV.
i.
66.
The
trickish
( P.
M.W.)
insert as next
ii.
To Agni:
66,
it
ati/dgatam."]
hymn.
319.
them
in
it
for aid.
make
nets,
the words.
hymn, numbering
Translated: Griffith,
I.
\Brahman. ekarcam.
fetters of metal,
The
comm. so understands
the
d.
Found
ascend unto
hooking with
Jatavedas;
rivals.
in
SPP.
comm.
in
doubtful)
of especial weight,
is
For long
67.
\_Brahman.
Not found
in Paipp.
2.
3.
Griffith,
astdu.
life
and prosperity.
sduryam.
prdjdpatyd gdyatri^
khila to
RV.
i.
50.J
319.
it is
used
in the
Xix.
BOOK
67-
May
May
May
May
we
we
we
we
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
ascend
IO06
a hundred autumns.
{riili)
be a hundred autumns.
adorn a hundred autumns.
ed., p. 543,
the
hymn
RV.
^rnuyama pushed
vii.
added
is
SPP.
found also
PGS.
i.
by
6.
all
The
|_MS., at
first
GGS.
in
20,
iv. 9.
iii.
two
8. 5
has four
prdbravatna (ed.
xxxvi. 24, which, beginVS.
;J
ning as does PCS., has five padas, \yi'\\!ci prdbravapna in the fourth, and ddlnah sydma
in the fifth, andj with the added ending bhuyaq ca (arddah (;atat, which needs emendation.
[_MGS., at i. 22. II, agrees with VS. J In TA. iv. 42. 5 and in HGS. i. 7. 10 l_the
these agree from i to 7 [_with pd^yema, jivema, ndnseries is carried to eight padasj
dama, indddma, bhdtidma, ^rndvama, prdbravama \, and differ only in the eighth, where
TA. has djitdh sydma against ajitdh sydma of HGS. and both have the added ending
jydk ca suryam dr(^. In none of the other versions is there anything to help us with
In vs. 3, most of the mss. read biiddhema (some
the doubtful forms in the Atharvan.
budhema') our emendation biidhyema is given also by the comm., and SPP. adopts it
In vs. 5, on the other hand, the mss., the comm., and SPP., give the wholly anomalous
pusenta (^= piistim labhemahi, comm.) SPP. ought to have emended to piisyema, as
we had done. Bhuyema (= bhuydstna, comm.) in vs. 7 is another impossibility retained
by SPP. In vs. 8 all the mss. have bhuyasl \ox -dsi\ but the comm. has -sis, and so
SPP. has the courage to adopt and read it, as we had done before. "LAt p. 543'-
padas, with
and the
the insertion of
68.
\Brahman.
Found
tkarcam.
Quoted once
Paipp. xix.
in
mantroktakarmamdtradevatyam.
Gayatrl (RV.
iii.
in the text of
murmured
62. 10),
it
is
dnustubham.'\
iv. I.
make
and
i.
i. i
ceremony
by padas, the
in the
prior to pronouncing,
(or 1-4).
But the
reckoned to a svastivdcana ;
it
is
Used
it:
in the
in the
897, line
I.
Griffith,
ii.
on
p. 896,
|_As to
and see
319.
Of non-expansion and
;
the table
2.
Translated:
magic
cf.
I007
That
dvyasas
(p.
comm.
the
doubtless,
is,
'
BOOK
XIX.
whence of course
SPP.
also
all
and
its scholiasts,
is
it
69
-xix.
so
many
and Bloomfield
A J P.
a case of haplography
is
(cf.
note
in
xvii.
One accents
t'/.
in c
veddm,
[_and
17; XV.
3.
at X. 8. 17
i.-xviii.
W.
vida
veddm
we
is
suggests that
iv. 35.6;
perhaps to be rendered simply by
is
it
and xv. it can hardly be aught else than Veda. 'J Some of
There was no sufficient reason for altering the accent of vydcasas in our text to vyacdsas ; SPP. reads vydc- with the majority of his authorities.
The comm. has no notion of what the verse really means he gives two different expositions
one explaining d^/yacas and vydcas to mean the two varieties of breathing,
prdna and vyana, the bila to be the mulddhara, and veda the Veda {aksaratmakamantrasamgha) the other taking the first two to be the paramatman %xiA jtvatman,
the bila the heart, and veda 'knowledge' {cikirsitakarmavisayam jnanant).
*\\l I"
'
knowledge
'
but in
iv.
'
'
'
W's
In Ppp., this
hymn
is
worth noting.J
To the waters
69.
\^Brahman. catasrah.
mantroktMdevatydh.
gdyatri ;
72.
dsury anustubh
sdmny usnik
4.
hymn
z.
sdmny anustubh
3. dsurl
(1-4- /-a.).]
LProse.J Found also in Paipp. xix. The four verses of this hymn are called in
Kaug. and \a.\i. jivds, and are prescribed to accompany the rinsing of the mouth with
water in the
3.
Vait.
i.
19,
madhuparka ceremony (Kau^. 90. 22) of these the comm. takes notice only of Kauq. 58. 7.
With this use is doubtless connected the attribution of the hymn in the Anukr. to the
waters as divinity.
[_As to the citation by technical designation, and especially as to
a
rite for
long
life at
Translated:
Griffith,
ii.
320.
1.
Living are ye
2.
Living on are ye
3.
If 2. J
life-time.
4.
Lively are ye
may
I live
etc.,
may
live
my
whole
life-time.
as
fifth
etc.
BOOK
69-
xix.
it is,
THE ATHARVA-VEDA-SAMHITA.
XIX.
of course, the waters that are meant, as the liturgical use plainly shows.
upa jiva
jlvah
stha)
In
j'tvdsj.
make
IO08
would mean
'
may
live
to
fit
'
'
saihjivyas, which
you.'
siha.
For long
70.
[Brahman.
Not found
|_Prose.J
Translated
Live,
I.
live
my
The
Griffith,
in Paipp.
ii.
Indra;
whole
ekarcam.
LSee note
it
^-p. gdyatri.'\
to 69.
4.J
320.
live,
Surya;
live ye,
gods;
may
I live;
may
life-time.
explains
life.
sduryam.
SPP.
retains
it,
false accent
and
all.
The comm.
by adding a bhavata.
71.
[Brahman. ekarcam.
The comm.
gdyatriddivalam.
Wanting
in
Paipp.
he declares
it
is
Veda
its
use
but
gayatri.
ii.
320.
I.
corresponding verse
is
found
me
life-time,
in the
supplement
(p.
Poona ed.J
to
vedamata, which agrees throughout with the mss., save that they accent vedamata in
several different ways
the /<7a<i-mss. give varada without division.
For b is implied
prd codayantdm pavamdtdth dvijanam (with our edition) the mss. accent pracoddyantamj and Lexcepting W's P.M.W., which give pavamanim \ they read pavamani,
;
\*hich
SPP.
authorities,
adopts.
In the second division, SPP. reads paqi'im, with LaboutJ half the
and with the comm. the remaining authorities favor our paqun, giving
that or/(7f7</.
The comm.
vedamata by
vedasya rgddirupasya vtdtd, signifying the sdvitrl, and standing as subject to pra
codayantdm, which is pluralis majestaticus, as is also vrajata. [_ Weber discusses
ii.
lOog
BOOK
XIX.
-XIX. 72
72.
[BAr^angiras Brahman.
ekarcam.
paramdtmadiivatam.
trdistubham^
pstha,
cf. p.
Translated
it
897,
:
3.J
Griffith,
ii.
320.
I.
Out of what receptacle we bore up the Veda, within that do we set
down what is performed [and] sacrificed by the heroic might of the
;
gods, favor ye
'bunch of
here.
two or three
S"". ;J
me
Ppp. reads
in a,
b udb/ia-
hymn
Berlin text.
ing of a
hymns
(or 14 or 13
see introd.
60, above)
prapathaka
is
made
in the
colophon.
|_Roth, at the
his Collation,
7 of
Verse
|_
12.
In
a,
in
Ppp.
xiii.
and corresponds
to the
reads
its
sdjandsa indrah
its
in d,
it
\?,
yo vdrga-
has amoru-
[_Verse 16.
ply
In
a,
its
\s
Ppp.J
|_
I.
when otherwise
none
i.
II; 16-24
ii.
iii.
iv.
specified, as
26; 27;
vi.
(do.);
28.
none
xv. all
7;
6; 6. 1-4,
xvii.
I.
20-23
xviil.
2.
45ab;
45-50,
2,
cd
xi.
"" 2.42,44;
4.14-15,22-26,45-56
10. 24
27
xiii.
5. 16, 20-22,
of the verses.
Jtiv-
M^i
slight
prose, except
is
10
14; 8.22-24;
36;
;
hymn
i.
i^-
39.1-8
V. 6. 4e, 9-14
(parts);
by the giving
viii.
29. 7
in different
It is to
revision.
list
It
p. 5.
3. 55-60 (parts)
it
4.
9. 1-2)
35 (do.), 36-37
4.27,67-68,
71-74,76-87
1. 10, 12, 13
xix. 9.14;
(exceptverses 15-17,47-53,55-70)
17-19; 21; 22
23
(all
(do.); 31.
Hymns
2. List of
ignored
and certainty.
list
Thus
but
if
we
it
69; 70
by the Kaugika-Sutra
hymns
in question.
hymns under book v. and some others (like vi. 95) may be struck
from the list. At 36. 13, rathajitdm should mean vi. 130; but Darila
and Kc^ava both understand 130-132 to be intended. For some hymns
all
the
vi-
35-36
as the vdiqvdnarlye at
rise to questions
vii.
75.
and
iv.
thus
21. 7
31.5.
Hymn
vii.
;
59.
xvi.
5.
vii.
2.
81
vii.
s2L.me
is
cited as the
73.
1 1
Hymns
and
ix.
vi.
94,
10.
vii.
20
92,
Indexes
IOI2
and
p.
vii.
1.
ii.
iii.
iv.
none
none
none
none
ix.
X.
vi.
2, 7,
xii.
XV.
table
all
xvi. p's 4, 5, 7,
xvii.
xviii.
>32
47, 95, 120,
s, 23, 27, 28, 40, 47-
none
none
xix. all
3.
The
xui. 4
xiv. none
xi- 3. 5. 7.
V. 4, 5, 16, 18,
vii.
4, 9, 16
6, 10
viii.
8g6.
XX. all
Bombay
edition are
siitra.
be by adiiydya, by kandika as numbered from the beginning of the adhyaya, and by siitra. For the convenience of those who wish
to study the Kaugika as cited by the comm., the following concordance
citations should
is
given.
(at
the
and middle of each column) show the citations according to the method
of the Bombay edition the larger Arabic figures show the kandikas as
numbered by Bloomfield. A better way to harmonize the two methods
left
to write
is
Roman
numeral, and the kandikd as numbered from the beginning of the adiiydya
with an Arabic numeral.
i.
ii.
lii.
41
81
29
121
22
42
62
82
10
102
122
-3
63
103
31
123
24
64
12
104
124
25
45
6 65
83
84
85
ti
43
44
105
33
125
26
10
46
66
86
14
106
34
126
27
47
67
87
15
107
35
127
28
48
68
88
16
io8
36
128
29
49
69
10
17
109
37
129
10
30
50
70
89
90
i8
no
38
130
II
31
51
71
91
19
III
39
>3"
12
32
52
72
92
20 112
'32
73
^ii
iii.
iv.
4 21
V.
vi.
vii.
viU. 2 61
ix.
xi.
xii.
xiii.
01
xiii.
>3
^^
S3
93
21
113
4>
14
34
54
6 74
94
22
114
42
'34
15'
' 35
55
75
23
"S
43
35
.2
36
56
276
95
96
24
116
44
36
>
37
57
77
97
25
117
37
58
78
98
26
118
38
.0
59
79
27
119
139
80
99
100
28
120
4-S
16
17
18
^38
19
20
V.
39
40
viii.
60
X.
xi,
xiii.
xiv.
140-1J
Berlin
4-
4.
1013
Bombay Hymn-numbers
thie
The
of the
Bombay
underwTJtten
ed.
to the
hymns
hymns
or parts of
of the
Bombay
ix.
viii.
5.
Hymns
numbered
ed.
Book
xUi.
xii.
xi.
of the
Bombay
in either margin.
Book
Book
Book
Book
hymns
edition as
3--3'
3-32-49
4.I-I3
3-50-56
S..-6
4.I4-2I
6.1-17
5.7-..
4.22-28
6
7
6.18-30
5.12-27
4-29-45
6.31-39
S-2S-38
4-46-51
6.40-44
5-39-46
4-52-56
10
10.1-7
6.45-48
5.47-61
10
II
10. 8-17
6.49-62
5-62-73
II
12
10.18-21
7.1-26
10.22-25
14
10.26-29
10.30-33
10
10
12
ISJ
LPrimary use
and character.
Its
is
a provisional table
It is
primary use
Vulgate passage.
but
it
very useful
numbers described
but since
its
at p. Ixxxv
p. Ixxxvii.
in
vouch for
its
The pencilled
making the
I
table
do not warrant
completeness.
It is
hymns
in
of
as
noticeably frequent in
Paipp. are
Vulgate book
hymns
of
vi.
book
books
i.,
iii.,
ii.,
vii.
appear mostly
in
and
The
iv.
while
(in xx.)
first
grand division.
again, the fact that the material of the second grand division
is
So,
massed
in
IOI4
Indexes
Paipp. in
books
its
and
xvi.
xvii. is
viii.-xii.
striking
is
xiii.-xviii.,
has
been grouped by the Paippalada text-makers into a single book, their xviii.
The fact has already been noted above (p. clix) in its proper connection
and the
graph.
details of the
It will
xvi. as
a part of the
all
of the
in
parydya material of
is
no
less
is
it
all
text.
As was
connection.
hymns
number
the
In
shift to take
the table at
(cf.
vii.,
cliv),
the put-together
is
conspicu-
hymns which
will
vii. 6,
and
sometimes
although retaining the Berlin numbering, I have
228-239
in vii.
hymn in
may add
vi.
cli
prove useful.
made
(cf.
This book
III.
fills
i^s first
line 8 of folio
me
asya rodasl.
paragraph, reference
Ixxxi)
(p.
is
which follow
the leaves of the birch-bark original as given in the facsimile, and the side
of the leaf, recto or verso, is indicated
ber.
The
made;
expressly to
place, that,
b,
and the
line
by a num-
in the table
there
by a or
on
I
p.
therefore subjoin
make
(p.
is
It will
be observed, in the
xiv.
first
(Vishnu sun-hymn), and the first half of xiii. (Rohita sun-hymns) are
given substantially in full in Paipp. and that, on the other, the paryayaxvii.
books
XV. (Vratya)
and
xvi. (Paritta)
and book
xviii.
not textually given, but are merely acknowledged as a part of the text by
the citation of a few representative passages
as Paipp. xviii.
is
concerned,
\\i^
paryaya-\vymr\.
and
xiii.
that,
moreover, so far
xiii.
5.
1015
zviii.
Birch-bark
Vulgate
xiv.
I.
230a 12
13
hymn: 6
xiii. I.
2.
?<(//^/7'a/V_>'i' '^fi'<z^''
la
ud asya
xiii.
and paryaya-hymn
vidma
jitam
te
paryaya I
dadhdtu (end of Vulgate anuvaka i)
daksaiit
la visdsahyam
namely
(beginning of
last
Then
6
6
paryaya,
sahatndnatn
12
(then
substantially
hymn,
whole
the
12
2 or 3 pages, ending)
te
rainantdin (end of
239b 6
89 candramd apsv antar d (the entire last verse of hymn and book)
Colophon of Paippalada book xviii.
</<?/<?
8], of
Colophon of anuvaka
3 lines)
I.
16
238a
namely 9 [not
vi.
4 are wanting
xviii. 4.
xiii.
me
16
20
237b
7 agnir
xvii. I.
XVI.
15
Vulgate
I
233a
la
XV.
13
pp.)
^5^a ^r^a^^^aya
9
II
ioi6
Indexes
Vulgate
of
xviii.
xvii.,
It
The
238312) must,
think,
5,
xvi.,
(it
expressly so called in
its
colophon
were acknowledged as a part of the text by the text-makers (so Roth and
The colophon of anuvaka 3, we may add, appears
Whitney cf. p. 794).
LBy way
saying that
we may
given in Paipp.
is
9.
and not
pratlka
its
8.
is like
This
i.
(cf.
8 14).
add that Roth errs in
(cf. p.
that of
cxx), for 9.
p.
9. i,
but
is
is
the last
49, where
my
The
its
two anuvakas.
it
come immediately
after the
end of
Vulgate
Paipp.
xvii. in
Collation,
had written
hymn.
error
xviii. 4.
The
At
Then
follows the
hymns
number
book by book.
the
left of
each column
hymn
is
the
of verses of
lacking in Paipp.,
is
transcript
hymn
The number
"at."
Elsewhere (that
vs. is
\}
to
it is
added.
There
is
no
is,
be
To
hymn between
verses)
It is to
I.
is
is
indicated by the
understood as an
throughout divisions
II.
understood as a cardinal,
find
special
colophon for
this
anuvaka,
its
5.
Paippal'dda
and
hymn
LManner
the introduction to
(cf.
Vtilgate Correspondents
that
ix.
1017
Example
4 or
:
x.
2 or
xi. 6).
number of the
196 b. Then find
of Roth's
leaf
is
5.
Kashmirian
number
to
book
xiv. of
will find
it
number
in pencil
on
original, since,
Thus the 197 a on plate 286 (just cited) is very faint indeed
but the 197 b (some five inches lower down) is so plain that it enables us
to identify the 197 a.
Of the references to Roth's Kashmirian nagari
with ease.
transcript on the
b,
19
a,
a,
first
lib, 12
42
a,
plates, only a
12 b, 13 b, 14
a,
It is
made up
way
as to give incidentally a
six pages.
good idea
and the same purpose I have endeavored to subserve also in the arrangement of the Table of Hymn-titles
(pages 1024-1037)
see especially pages 1034 and 1035.
of the structure of the Vulgate text
21
Indexes
ioi8
Vulgate, Book
(Norm
DIVISION: BOOKS
Vulgate, Book
I.
(Norm
4 verses)
GRAND
LFIRST
at 3
at
I ?
has 5
2 has 5
3 has 9
7,
S at 346 b in xix.
3 has 6
4 has 4
5 has 4
i.
at 26 a in
at 3 a in
at
at 67 a in iv.
9 has 4
10 has 4
has 6
at 6 b in
at 3
in
6 has 5
7 has 5
iv.
i.
in
i.
13 has 4
14 has 4
.'
16 has 4
at
at 4
I,
19 has 4
20 has 4
at 7
28 has 4
29 has 6
34 has 5
in V.
in
vi.
1-4 at 38 b in
17 has 7
at
.'
in
ii.
18 has 5
at
in
ii.
19 has 5
at
in iL
ii.
13 has
14 has
15 has
8:
i.
iii.
6 at 389 b in xx.
8 at 308 a in xvii.
1-6 at 50 b in iii.
1-4, 6 at 28
i,
2, 4,
in
ii.
6 at 370 b
in xix.
4 at
16 has
17 has
9:
at 78 a in
in
i.
iv.
in xix.
6 at
.>
in xii.
in
ii.
i.
in
20 has 5
25 has s
26 has 5
at
356 a in
1-3, 5,
in
i.
in
i.
in
i.
in
i.
at 28 a in
at 29
28 has 5
39 a in
32 has 6
35 has s
36 has 8
in vi.
viii.
in
ii.
ii.
20 has 10
ii.
21 has 10
22 has
23 has
24 has
ii.
25 has
ii.
26 has
ii.
27 has
6:
1-4 at 4 b in
?
i.
in XV.
1-3 at 344 a in
4-7 at 5 a in i.
i.
ii.
in iv.
33 has 7
34 has 5
5 at 27 a in
30 has 5 at 29 b in
31 has 5: at 28 b in
6 at 4 a in
at 70
in xix.
xix.
19 has
27 has 7
29 has 7
6; 1,2,4, at 124 a in
1-6 at 38 a in
5 at
xix.
iS has
i.
1-5, 7 at 56 a in
6 at
4 at
35 has 4
i.
23 has 5
24 has 8
332 b in
.'
1-4 at 14 a in
22 has 5
i,
2 at
3 at
ii.
at 107
iii.
1-8, 10-12 at 22 a
in
4 at
I, 2,
3 at 25
2,
in
in xix.
I,
has 6:
6,
5,
at 5 1
i.
94.1 in xix.
4 at 32 a in
3,
vi.
iii.
30 has 4 at 5 a
31 has 4: at 7 b
32 has 4 at 8 a
33 has 4 at 8 b
in
iii.
3 at
b in
26 has 4
27 has 4
I,
in
6: 1-4 at 6 b in
14 has 6
at 49
2, 1,5,
at 10
iii.
21 has 5
has
in XV.
iii.
199b
4, 5 at
in
iii.
ii.
1-7 at 54 a in
i.
9 has
49 a
iii.
in XX.
has 4: at 48 a in ii.
22 has 4 at 9 a in i.
23 has 4 at 6 a in i.
25 has 4
at
I,
16 has 5
21
at 8
in
at 26 a in
13 has 5:
i.
4 at 48 a
has
15
24 has 4
iii.
at 45 a in
has
i.
3 at 387 a in xx.
2 at
6 has
in
in xix.
at 27
4 at
xix.
has
ii.
xiii.
at 21 a in
in xix.
17 has 4: at 333
18 has 4
205 b in xv.
367 a in
a in i.
in
has 8
15 has 4: at 8 a in
3 has
4 has
ii.
has
.'
III.
6 verses)
10 has 13
at
6: at 51 a in
6 at 50 b in
ii.
at
ii.
has
ii.
in xx.
in
i.
has
in
in XX.
in
8 has
xix.
4 at 26 b in
3,
at 61
9 has 5
.'
at 5 b in
I,
5 at
2-4 at 332 b in
i.
1-5 at 27 b in
:
8 has 5
6 at
12 has 4: at 6 a in L
ii.
10 has 8: at 24 b in
i.
2-4 at 2 b
has 7
I ?
1-3 at 67 a in
8 has 4
5-7 at
(Norm
5 at 3
I, 2, 4,
4 has 6
6 has 4
7 has 7
a in
Vulgate, Book
II.
Hymn
has 4
has 4
I.-VII.
verses)
Hymn
Hymn
1
2
1
at 28
in
xix.
at
68 a in
iv.
28 has
at 61 a in
iii.
29 has
1-4 at 18 a in
30 has
31 has
II
1-5, 7 at 31
i.
in
ii.
at 55
in
1-9 at 53 a in
10 at 123 b in
1-5 at 55 a in
iii.
vii.
iii.
v.
3-5 at 53 a in iii.
4-6 at 57 a in iii.
I, 2,
at
iii.
iii.
1-6 at 97 a in
i,
vii.
iii.
1-9 at 62 a in
at 54 a in
ii.
93 a
in v.
:::
::
5-
Vulgate, Book V.
(Norm
7 verses)
has
at 83
has
at
has
has
9: at 105 a in
7: 1-4,6, 7,at27ainii.
4 has
S: 1-6,
has
6 has
7 has
67 b in
340 a
at
v.
nob
7 at
in
in iv.
at
I29ain viii.
7 at 75 b
10 has
1-4,
6,
in iv.
11
has
has
at 7 1
in
13 has
at
in v.
14 has
9: 1-6 at 64 a in
at 58 a in
b
92 b
7-9 at
16 has
2, 3, 5, 7,
"!
9 at 126 b
10 has
14 has 3
at
340 a
in xix.
15 has 3
at
334 a
in xix.
has
2-1
at
I, 2,
has
17
has
at
1 1
10-12
vii.
37 a in U.
viii.
at 148 a
18 at
in ix.
.'
8-15 at 149b
at 96 a in v.
20 has
at
21 has
22 has
at 56
23 has
at
24 has
at 82
25 has
at 79 b in
26 has
at
80 b
in iv.
27 has
at
80 a
in iv.
28 has
at 81
in iv.
29 has
7: at 81
in iv.
23 has
1-9, 13 at 117
24 has
1,2,4, 7-12,14,15.
in ix.
iii.
in iv.
20 has
in iv.
21 has
22 has
iv.
30 has
8
7
at 70
in iv.
32 has
at 78
in iv.
33 has
34 has
8: at 77 b in
35 has
at
I,
.'
56 a in
at
in
I,
vi.
in xiii.
9 at 185 a in
xiii.
3 at
.'
at
at 34S
23 has 3
at
24 has 3
25 has 3
26 has 3
in
b
333 b
at 335
in xix.
in xiii.
loa
22 has 3
i.
in xix.
in xix.
b in
xix.
55 b in iii.
at 334 a in xix.
at
at 345 a in xix.
27 has 3
at
28 has 3
30 has 3
31 has 3
32 has 3
33 has 3
34 has 5
at 94 a in V.
i.
340 a
in xix.
at 340
in xix.
2 at 158
in x.
350 a
at
at 368 a in xix.
:, 2
in xix.
at 338 b in xix.
at 353 a in xix.
I, 3,
4 at 368 a in
xix.
in
17 at 200 b in XV.
36 has 3
37 has 3
38 has 4
at
39 has 3
at
at 338 a in xix.
26 has
at 140
in ix.
27 has
at 140
in ix.
28 has
I,
29 has
3-11 at 42 a in
in xiii.
at
in xix.
in xix.
29 has 3
xiii.
b
335 b
3 at 353 a in xix.
ix.
13 at 10 a in
25 has
2-4 at 333 a
in ix.
176 a in
iv.
19 has 3
20 has 3
21 has 3
in ix.
vii.
39 has 10
8
5 at
36 has 10
37 has 12: 1-8, 10-12 at 178 a
40 has
1-4, 7, 8, 10, 12 at
150 b
31 has
38 has
19 has
.'
19 has
1-6,
has 4
ix.
at 95 a in v.
18 has
17
iS has 3: at 335
viii.
1-7, 9-1
in
viii.
i.
in
at 130 a in
in v.
ii.
in
4, 6-8,
in
.'
28 b in
at
at 117
15
in xix.
14 has 13:
vm.
at 128 a in
79 a
a
in xix.
16 has
in
in xix.
333 a
at 333 b
ii.
13 has 3
11
339 a
in
9 has
86a
viii.
.'
at
9. '3 at
30 a in
at
at
8,
18 has
8 has 3
9 has
13 has
in v.
.''
nob
10 has
9: 1-6,
iii.
8 at 100 a
6 at 98 a
8: 1-6 at 95 a
8 at 33 b in
vi.
12 has
in V.
has
at 107 a in
has 3
11
4,
17
12 has 3
in V.
9:
in vi.
iv.
in xvi.
I,
in v.
7 has 10
iii.
3-14, 16 at
15 has 16:
has
8 has
at 65
v.
ii.
vi.
9 has 10: 2 10
8 has
3 lias II: at 84
in vi.
in V.
2-6 at 24 b in
at 105
iv.
2-8 at 87 a in
at 87
iv.
in xix.
at 68 a in
3 has
3 veraes)
Hymn
v.
8, at
(Norm:
8 verses)
in iv.
in
83 b
Hymn
Hymn
1019
30 has
at 147
31 has
12 at II a in
in ix.
i.
40 has 3
ii.
333 a
in xix.
in xx.
at
at 385
29 b
I, 2,
in
336 a
ii.
in xix.
at plate 14 in
41 has 3
42 has 3
43 has 3
44 has 3
336 b
in xix.
at
at 358 a in xix.
ab at 65 a
cd, 2 at
xix.
in
iii.
395 a in
i.
::
::
:
;:
:
::
:
Indexes
I020
GRAND
FIRST
.'
at 344
92 has 3
93 has 3
at
346 a in xix.
b in xix.
at 106 a in
52 has 3: at 335
vi.
in xix.
at 24 a in
i.
336 a in xix.
at 66 b in iv.
at
at
57 has 3
at
336 a
in xix.
66 has 3
at
67 has 3
68 has 3
at
69 has 3:
339 a in
xix.
344 a in xix.
at 36 a in ii.
2 at
357 b in xix.
70 has 3
71 has 3: at 34 a in
ii.
384 a in xx.
72 has 3: at 384 a in xx.
73 has 3 at 338 a in xix.
74 has 3 at 342 a in xix.
75 has 3: at 342 a in xix.
at
.'
xix.
in xix.
in xix.
in xix.
at
at
339 b in
340 a in
at
340 a
xix.
xix.
in xix.
107 has 4
at 367 a in xix.
108 has 5
I, 2,
5 at 344 a in
xix.
109 has 3
has 3
at
352 b in
xix.
III has 4
2
has 3
I,
2 at 347
3 at
113 has 3:
in
ab at
in xbt.
i.
in
i.
at 342 a in xix.
84 has 4
339 a
at 339 b
at
98 has 3
99 has 3
1 1
at 341
no
in xix.
76 has 4
136 has 3
137 has 3; 2 at 16 a in
2 at
I,
135 has 3
100 has 3
379a in xix.
i,2ab, 3cdat 339a
64 has 3
65 has 3
235 a in xvi.
122 has 5
2,
3 at
235 b
in xvi.
123 has 5
124 has 3
125 has 3: at 252 b in xv.
at 100 b in v.
131 has 3
xix.
loi has 3
102 has 3: at 341 a in xix.
xix.
xix.
in xix.
355 a in xix.
I, 2 at 338 b in xix.
4 at 335 a in xix.
at
359 a in
at 341 b in
in xix.
at
356 b in
at
94 has 3
95 has 3
96 has 3
97 has 3
3 verses)
xix.
b in
344 b in
337 b
at 337
62 has 3
63 has 4
132 has 5
133 has 5
90 has 3
91 has 3
2 at
54 has 3
55 has 3
56 has 3
129 has 3
130 has 4
in xix.
at 366
356 b
51 has 3
(Norm
Hymn
88 has 3
89 has 3
at
ii.
3 verses)
in xix.
49 has 3
50 has 3
53 has 3
at 366
in xix.
3 at 36 b in
47 has 3
48 has 3
I.-VII. {Continued)
Hymn
xix.
?
DIVISION: BOOKS
(N orm
3 verses)
Hymn
45 has 3 at in
46 has 3: I, 3 at
I,
2,
vii.
4 at 350 b in
xix.
138 has 5
139 has 5
140 has 3
141 has 3
142 has 3
at 100
1-4 at
at
.'
in v.
in
i.
i.
in xix.
at 348 a in xix.
21
5-
(Norm
numbering)
to Berlin
46 has 3
47 has 2
at 376 a in xx.
has
at
48 has 2
3 has
at
49 has
4 has
has
6 has
at 376
and
at
has
at 376
8 has
at 377
b in xx.
4 at
9 has 4
10 has I
1
has
15 has
16 has
54.2
3,
4 at 377 b in xx.
at 377 b in xx.
551
a in
1 1
379 a in xx.
2-4 at 382 a in xx.
19 has
34S b in
20 has 6
I
22 has 2
23 has
24 has
25 has 2
26 has 8
27 has
28 has
29 has 2
(54.2
xix.
at
at 378 a in xx.
at
378 b
in xx.
at
378 b
in xx.
at 384
63 has
64 has
in xx.
in xx.
at
at
379 b
60 has
61 has
62 has
58 has
59 has
57 has 2
7 at
92 has
93 has
94 has
8 at
.>
at
.'
in xx.
2 at
in xx.
98 has
39 has I at 381 b
40 has 2 at 381 b
41 has 2: at 381 b
:
in xx.
in xx.
in xx.
396 a in xx.
396 a in xx.
at
105 has
at
106 has
at
380 a in xx.
386 a in xx.
107 has
at
69 a
in iv.
10 has 3
2 at
J
I
in xx.
.'
at 394
in xx.
in xx.
108 has 2
109 has
's
at
is
2 at
at 352
352 a
in xix.
113 has 2
111 has
at 7
38iainxx.
3,
in
i.
4 ab at 363
.5-6 are 2
5 cd at
363 b in
43 has
44 has
45 has
77 has 3
2,
at
384 b in xx.
78 has
at 321 a in xx.
at
383 b in xx.
79 has 4
6 at
2,
in xx.
3 at 394 a in xx.
at
in
[xix.
xix.
in xx.
3 at 22
in
i.
in xx.
at 381
at 385 a in xx.
I
115 has 4
I,
116 has
118 has
in xx.
in XX.
114 has 2:
117 has
75 has 2
76.1-4 are 4
112 has 2
in xix.
1 1
3 at
in xx.
I,
i.
at 383 b in xx.
at
at 23
and
at
102 has
in xx.
42 has 2
in
loi has
378 a in xx.
iii.
74 has 4
ill.
100 has
.'
.'
JO, II at
in
at
in xx.
3-5 at 60 a
at
72.1-2 are 2
in XX.
in XX.
in xx.
395 a in xx.
? at 383 a in xx.
at 395 b in xx.
at
I, 2 at
at
at
i.
in xix.
334 b
103 has
at
104 has
37 has
at 394 b in xx.
35 has 3
38 has
at 393 a in xx.
14 a in VL
at
in xx.
1-3 at 10 b in
in xx.
at
in xx.
99 has
37. 3)
cd at 353
at
?
.'
36 has
at
at
at
67 has
73 has
in xx.
in XX.
iii.
393 b
at 62 a in
2 at
394 b
2 at
I,
in xx.
iii.
66 has
.3
6 at 394 a
i.
96 has I
97 has 8
1-6 at 59 a in
32 has
in xx.
2,
in
69 has I
70 has 5
71 has 1
in
(cf. vi.
in xx.
4 at 21 b
95 has 3
68.1-2 are 2
in xx.
1,
31 has
at
hymn)
65 has 3
make
55.1
.'
in v.
at 405 b in xx.
30 has
33 has
34 has
86 a
at 379 b in xx.
at 390 b in xx.
88 has
90 has 3
91 has
in XX.
verse)
87 has
89 has 4
and
i.
86 has
i.
at
56 has 8
at
18 has 2: at
I
54.1 is
at 347 a in xix.
xvii.
at .'in xv.
53 has 7
30S a in
at 12 a in
52 has 2
388 b in XX.
2 at
83 has 4:
84 has 3:
85 has I
in XX.
8,
82 has 6:
a in xx.
5 at 337
2,
7 at
in xx.
in xx.
.'
3 at 61 b in
3 at
has 4:
has
50 has 9
51 has
80 has 4:
81 has 6
379 a in xx.
at 382 a in xx.
376 b in xx.
in xx.
(Norm;
at
has 4
13 has 2
14 has 4
1
17
verse)
at
2 at 377 a in xx.
I,
02
Hymn
has
376 b in xx.
377 a in xx.
at 377 a in xx.
Hymn
verse)
Hymn
at 385 a in xx.
2 at
385 b in xx.
Indexes
I022
(Partly prose
lo)
has 21
has 28
at 207
in xvi.
27 vss. at 209 a in
(Pary5ya-hymn
5)
has 32
at 227 a in xvi.
has 33
29
3 has 25
23
4 has 26
has 50
8 has 24
9 has 26
in xvi.
at
215 a
in xvi.
at
224 b
in xvi.
at 250
in
has 55
61 vss. at 285
6 has 35
7 has 44
in
8 has 44
at
373 b in
xix.
.'
3 has 60
395 a in xx.
59 vss. at 308 a in
at
.'
xvii.
i.
25 vss. at 231 a in
4 has 53
p 5 has 73
at 295
61 vss. at 278 b in
in xvii.
xvi.
xvi.
vss. at
290 b
in
xvii.
in
xvi.
in
xvii.
41 vss. at 272
40
53 vss. at 304 b in
xvi.
274 b
vss. at
240 b
5)
xvii.
at 217 a in xvi.
24 vss. at 218 b in
30
vss. at
4 vss. at 15 a in
xvi.
p 10 has 33
has 63
xvi.
xvi.
has 28
238 b in
xvi.
6 has 26
vss. at
Hymn
hymn
xvi.
Hymn
Hymn
2
VIII.-XII.
25 vss. at 262 b,
and
at 261 b,
at 263 in xvi.
9 has 27
at 275
10 has 34
33 vss. at 265 a in
in xvi.
xvi.
has 24
6 and
7)
at 226 a in xvi.
.'
has 37
2 has 31
1
at 108
?at 69b
p 3 has 56
has 25
24
at 248
v.ss.
3 has 31
4 has 24
5 has 38
at 221
in xvi.
20 vss. at 259 a in
has 26
6 has 23
7 has 27
xvi.
.'
in xvi.
7)
at 220 a in xvi.
at 283
20 vss. at
26 vss. at 252 a in
in xvi.
?
in xv.
xvi.
.'
in xvii.
(see p. 533,
59 vss. at
24 vss. at
22:21
viii.
8 has
236 a in
vss. at
iii.
139 a in
2 vss. at
.'
xvi.
vss. at
3 vss. at 64 b in
p 6 has 62
p 7 has 26
at 263 b in xvi.
(see p. 625,
4 has 26
at 229 a in xvi.
at 255 b in xvi.
xvi.
bin
xvi.
3)
1 2)
in xvi.
in xvi.
vss. at 247
10 has 27
b in
xvi.
9 has 22
10 has 28
at 242
23 vss. at 242 a in
in xvi.
xvi.
::
5-
Vulgate, Book
(Pary5ya-hymn
Hymn
r
[xviii.
has 60
55 vss. at 321 b in
I
has 46
3 has 26
vs. at
at 324
I
vs. at
(Vishnu sun-hymn)
Hymn
has 8
at 328 a in xviii.
has 30
27 vss. at 328 b in
phrase at 32^ a in
xviii.
in xviii.
66 a in
1014
P.
paryayas)
1 1
Hymn
p
p 2 has 4
in xx.
SEE
(Vratya-book)
(Consists of 7
4)
XV.
Vulgate, Book
(Rohita sun-hymns)
XIII.-XVIII.
1023
iv.
The
(P3-P 18)
rest
is
lacking
P4 has 56
Vulgate, Book XIV.
(Wedding
1
has 64
60
vss. at
313 a
in
has 75
vs. at
vs. at
73 vss.
(Consists of 4
-t-
(Funeral verses)
paryayas)
xviii.
I
(Paritta)
verses)
76 a in iv.
395 b in xx.
at 316 b in
each of
the end of
has 61
vs. at
has 60
vs. at
vs.
its
given at 328 ab in
xviii.
See
p. ioi6.
3 has 73
4 has 89
:'
34 a in ij.
373 b in xix.
at 398 a in xx.
vs. at
vs. at
383 b
330 b
in xx.
in
xviii.
SUPPLEMENT: BOOK
Vulgate, Book XIX.
Vulgate, Book
has
at 367
in xix.
26 has
has
at 131
in
3 has
at 388 a in xx.
4 has
has
viii.
2-4 at 350 a in
386 a in xx.
xix.
at
in ix.
has
8 has
4-6 at 400 a
at 183
a in
xiii.
at 183
b in
xiii.
has
14 has
at
Ii8b
in vii.
15 has
6: at 62 b in
16 has
iii.
19 has II
25 has
51
in xiii.
52 has
in
xiii.
53 has 10
30 has
at 187 b in
xiii.
31 has 14
54 has
55 has
56 has
57 has
5S has
6(5)
59 has
60 has
at 160 b in x.
.'
xii.
at 65
33 has 5 at 1 73 a in
34 has 10: at 168 b in
xi.
b in
xi.
35 has
36 has
37 has
38 has
at 168
at 33
b in
xii.
ii.
39 has 10
40 has 4
at 349
at
22
b
b
at 362
bits at
i.
7-10 at 171 a in
at
at 401 a in xx.
at 52 a in
iii.
36 b in ii.
1-4 at 24 a in i.
:
at
in vii.
63 has
a in
64 has
65 has
4
I
at 281
at 281
b
b
in xvi.
66 has
67 has
in xix.
xix.
in
.'
in
iii.
48has 6:atii5ainvi.
xii.
in xii.
at 74 b in iv.
7
47 has 10: at 114 b in vi.
46 has
in
62 has
at 60
9b
in xiv.
in xix.
at
in xiv.
61 has
.'
1,
has
at 187
22 has 21
23 has 30
24 has 8:
at 187
41 has
15 at 162 a
42 has
43 has
has
I, 14,
in xx.
18 has 10
21
(Concluded)
403 a
17 has 10
20 has
at
,^
has
13 has [I
29 has
28 has 10
in xx.
10 has 10
12
9 has 14
in X.
XIX.
(Continued')
(After-gleanings)
1
XIX.
68 has
at 359
69 has
70 has
at
at
359b
in xvi.
in xix.
71 has
72 has
in xix.J
Indexes
I024
6.
Upon
Veda.
above,
p.
xcv,
Such
sors.
this subject
which
see.
hymns
titles of individual
hand
of
books
xv.
and
xvi.,
While
it is
the giving of this table as a part of the Table of Contents in volume VII.,
beginning on
p. xv,
of
of the work,
better
is
in
volume VIII.
Books I.-VII.
JITmTer
I.
Book the
To
To
6
7
the waters
for blessings
the waters
for blessings
of miscellaneous subjects
first
.........
........
...........
...........
...........
.........
......
........
........
with a reed
p^^E
of sorcerers
3
4
5
6
7
11
12
13
Deterrent
14
Imprecation of spinsterhood on a
15
16
18
19
Against enemies
20
20
9
10
16
17
homage
10
11
?)
to lightning
12
14
woman
..........
............
.............
15
17
18
19
21
Whitney s Captions
6.
to his
Hymn-translations
1025
..........
..............
........
....
........
...........
..........
..............
...........
..........
21
Against enemies
22
22
23
Against leprosy
23
24
Against leprosy
25
26
22
24
25
26
27
27
28
28
29
29
30
31
To
32
Cosmogonic
33
34
35
For long
To
the waters
love-spell
for blessings
life etc.
30
31
32
33
34
35
II.
..........
........
........
...........
.......
.........
........
.............
..............
..........
...........
...........
.............
....,.,..,.
.....,.,..
.........
........
...........
.........,,..,
........
.......
Mystic
39
3
4
For
40
Against various
43
45
relief
from
flux
evils
with a plant
/j-^'/yrya'.'
with a plant
37
42
47
48
13
with an amulet
and for welfare
To counteract witchcraft with an amulet
LAgainst such as would thwart my incantationsj
For welfare and long life of an infant
14
Against saddnvds
15
Against fear
16
24
For protection
For various gifts
For release from demons and foes
Against enemies: to Agni (fire)
The same to Vayu (wind)
The same: to Surya (sun)
The same to the moon
The same: to water
Against kimidins, male and female
25
64
26
66
29
For
For
For
For
30
To
10
11
12
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
27
28
long
some
life
with a plant
one's long
life
?)
31
Against worms
32
Against worms
33
34
Accompanying
35
To
To
36
evils,
all
parts of the
body
woman
to
Vi9vakarman
50
51
53
53
56
57
59
60
61
61
62
63
63
63
63
63
67
68
70
72
73
74
76
77
79
81
Indexes
I026
III.
1
Against enemies
Against enemies
.............
...........
.........
...........
84
86
87
To
89
establish a king
For prosperity
Against enemies
For authority
9
10
with a/arwa'-amulet
with afvatthd
To
91
92
94
96
.98
.........
..............
99
103
12
13
To
14
15
16
17
iS
Against a
19
20
21
With oblation
22
To
23
127
27
For fecundity
For abundance of grain
To command a woman's love
Homage to the gods of the quarters etc. [_snake charms? J
The same: with imprecation on enemies
28
To
134
29
With the
30
For concord
For welfare and long
For
24
25
26
31
relief
from
disease,
the waters
with a plant
to the various
Mystic
To
.Ill
113
114
.117
119
blessings
forms of
fire
or Agni
121
.
.123
126
(z/rfrraj)
............
...........
........
..............
omen
ill
of a twinning animal
129
130
131
133
135
137
139
life
IV.
1
avert the
107
109
.
rival wife:
104
............
..........
142
unknown god
Against wild beasts and
thieves
148
For recovery of
with a plant
149
An
Against poison
the
virility:
145
151
152
........
............
...........
............
.
154
156
158
10
Against
11
12
To
13
15
16
For healing
With the sacrifice of a goat
For abundant rain
The power of the gods
176
17
Against various
179
14
18
19
20
evils
heal serious
wounds
with an herb
161
163
166
168
169
172
evils
with a plant
Against witchcraft with a plant
Against enemies with a plant
182
To
184
discover sorcerers
with an herb
181
Whitney s Captions
6.
to his
Hymn-translations
21
22
33
-3
34
35
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
1027
i86
...........
.........
...,..,...
.........
..........
.
.191
.....
;-^
i88
190
193
194
196
197
198
200
201
203
205
206
^^
36.
37
211
38
39
40
216
218
fifth
Mystic
Mystic
214
V. Book the
209
220
.......
LDisconnected versesj
............
...........
..........
223
224
227
228
Against enemies
12
For protection to
For defense from all quarters
LDialogue between J Varuna and Atharvan
Apri-hymn: to various divinities
13
239
242
14
Against witchcraft
244
15
246
21
22
259
23
Against worms
261
24
To
263
25
26
Accompanying
27
Apri-hymn
28
30
31
Against witchcraft
10
11
16
17
18
19
20
29
its
effects
to Indra
with a plant
235
236
236
Itp
252
254
257
............
...........
..........
to various divinities
233
247
232
247
.............
a sacrifice
230
265
267
269
272
274
276
278
Indexes
I028
VI.
Praise to Savitar
Praise
To
To
4
5
and prayer
to Indra
various divinities
281
283
for protection
283
284
For blessings
To win a woman's
To win a woman's
...........
.........
...........
.............
............
...........
.............
..............
............
.............
...........
............
.............
...........
............
............
love
love
10
Greeting to divinities
For
etc.
birth of sons
12
13
To
14
the instruments
15
For superiority
16
To
285
286
286
287
287
288
288
289
290
290
291
292
17
293
18
Against jealousy
19
For ceremonial
293
294
purification
20
21
24
To
To
To
To
25
For
22
23
295
healing plants
295
the Maruts
296
the waters
for blessings
the waters
for blessings
relief
from pains
26
Against
27
Against birds of
ill
28
Against birds of
ill
29
Against birds of
30
To
the
31
At
rising of the
32
Against demons
evil
ill
famt plant
(?) in
omen
omen
omen
etc
297
298
298
299
299
300
301
302
303
304
33
Praise to Indra
34
35
306
36
In praise of Agni
307
37
Against curses
38
For brilliance
For glory
For freedom from fear
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
305
306
Agni
..............
To various divinities
To remove wrath
To assuage wrath
314
daily libations
..............
..........
............
51
3'l
313
50
53
312
To the deities
To Agni etc.
52
.3"
312
49
48
309
309
310
308
315
316
316
317
318
319
320
Whitney s Captions
6.
to his
61
62
Vai9vanara
63
64
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72.
Hymn-translations
1029
To
etc.
for purification
(nirrti)
321
322
323
323
324
325
.
.......
332
.
330
330
331
attach a
For
327
328
329
...........
To
325
326
332
333
334
power
335
73
74
To
For harmony
335
336
75
76
To
337
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
assure supremacy
eject a rival
For
For
For
For
........
.........
abundance at home
The heavenly dog and the kdlakdhjds
For successful pregnancy with an amulet
To obtain a wife
To remove apacits
.............
To
345
345
34^
347
with ktisiha
.........
Indra
34^
34^
344
........
98
340
347
339
34
343
To establish a sovereign
To win affection
338
34'
97
95
96
lost
matrimonial happiness
For harmony
For relief from disease
For relief from sin and
For victory
94
338
is
distress
348
348
349
35
35
35'
35'
for victory
35*
to Indra
353
.........
99
100
For safety
loi
For
102
103
To
To
104
Against enemies
35"
105
To
357
106
Against
107
For protection
Against poison
virile
win a
tie
.............
power
woman
up enemies
cough
in the house
get rid of
fire
to various divinities
354
354
355
35"
357
35
Indexes
1030
113
For
For
For
For
For
For
114
115
For
For
For
For
For
108
109
110
111
112
-wisdom
358
healing
ciiild
relief
vni'hfifpali
359
360
from insanity
361
362
expiation of overslaughing
release
from seizure
from
362
(^r<J/ii)
363
sin
364
365
366
123
from guilt
relief from guilt or debt
relief from guilt
relief from guilt or obligation
To reach heaven
For release from evil
With an offering for offspring
For the success of an offering
124
Against
125
To
To
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
126
relief
relief
evil influence of
the war-chariot
the
drum
for
367
368
369
370
371
372
a sky-drop
373
success
374
its
375
128
129
For good-fortune
130
379
385
386
127
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
376
377
with a
(r<f(j/(?
amulet
378
............
380
VII.
379
380
381
382
383
383
384
384
child
387
Mystic
Of Atharvan
389
390
390
Mystic
To
Mystic
Praise of Aditi
392
394
395
on the offering or
391
391
sacrifice
394
10
To
11
395
396
12
For success
assembly
396
13
397
14
398
15
Prayer to Savitar
399
16
399
17
399
Sarasvati
in the
11
Whitney s Captions
6.
to his
Hymn-translations
103
21
22
To
23
Against
24
To
25
26
405
27
407
28
407
408
409
409
410
410
18
19
20
29
30
31
32
the sun
400
...........
403
403
(?)
ill
401
402
various gods
...........
.....,.,,..
............
.,...,,...
............
Varuna
to various gods
33
For blessings
34
To Agni:
against enemies
35
36
Against a
rival
(woman)
404
404
404
409
41
37
38
To win and
39
40
In praise of Sarasvant
414
41
415
42
43
Of speech
44
fix
a man's love
with a plant
51
412
.412
(the sun)
415
416
.............
.........
............
..............
.
protection by Brihaspati
and Indra
54
53
414
harmony
some one's health and long
Extolling verse and chant
52
(?)
To cure jealousy
46 To Sinlvali (goddess of the new moon)
47 To Kuhu (goddess of the new moon)
48 To Raka (goddess of the full moon)
49 To the spouses of the gods
For
For
For
For
(?)
45
50
411
416
416
417
418
418
419
419
421
422
423
424
life
55
To
56
57
58
Invitation to Indra
59
Against cursers
60
428
Against
431
61
62
63
64
Indra
To
427
.............
............
and Varuna
evil influence of
a black bird
65
To
66
67
68
69
70
7
42S
425
(?)
4^7
428
43
43
431
432
432
433
433
434
434
43S
Indexes
1032
VII.
73
74
Against
75
76
72
fl/nrtVj-
against jealousy: to
continued
.........
Agni
81
82
83
84
To Agni
78
79
80
85
86
..........
.............
............
fetters
448
449
45^
89
90
Rudra
to
...........
...........
...........
.............
...........
...........
98
99
When
vUi
bestrewing the
451
452
453
453
454
"
97
445
446
452
Homage
95
96
444
and to Indra
Invocation of Tarkshya
Invocation of Indra
:
Against poison
93
94
443
444
......
............
87
92
441
88
91
437
439
440
etc
To the Maruts
To Agni in favor of some one
To Amavasya (night or goddess of new moon)
To the night or goddess of full moon (pdurnamSsi)
To the sun and moon
77
436
455
456
456
456
457
457
458
460
460
100
loi
As
102
461
104
Accompanying self-relief
For betterment
Concerning Atharvan's cow
105
An
462
106
463
107
To
4^3
108
Against enemies
109
110
111
To
112
For
103
113
J
14
to
food enjoyed
in
exhortation to holy
relieve
dream
life
a slinging pain
:
to
a soma-vessel
Agni
.........
Against enemies
115
Against
116
117
Invitation to Indra
118
When
ill
luck
arming a warrior
...........
............
461
461
462
462
463
464
466
4^7
467
467
468
468
4^9
47
47
6.
Whitney s Captions
to his
Hymn-translations
1033
LNote on the division of this work into two separately bound volumes.
With reference to this subject, the reader is asked to consult the paragraphs entitled " External form of this work," volume VII., pages xxivXXV.
^"^
II.
should
^'is
utilized in part to
show
between volume VII. and volume VIII. corresponds with the break in
the text between the first grand division on the one hand, and the second
and third grand divisions on the other.
convenient, as
remember
that
vii.,
it is
also easy, to
page 470,
and that
viii.,
page 471.J
it
will
be
Indexes
I034
Books
VIII.-XII.
...........
...........
......
........
.............
...........
Against withcraft
2
3
9
10
etc.
Mystic
with an amulet
health
(first
4S6
490
493
498
502
507
.521
525
Mystic
10
Mystic
529
five rice-dishes
S33
.
parydyd)
539
547
549
552
'
481
517
.
476
511
472
556
its practisers
562
575
With an amulet
579
585
Mystic
Mystic
9
10
567
572
With the
offering of
Extolling the
cow
605
(vafd)
Accompanying a
To
3
4
To many
on the constitution
To conquer enemies to Arbudi
lo
595
602
XI.
589
rice-dish offering
Mystic
different
gods
..........
for relief
especially
To conquer enemies
of
man
to Trishandhi
612
620
625
632
636
640
643
647
651
655
To
The
Cremation as a
660
the earth
flesh-eating
............
fires
672
682
693
701
6.
Whitney's Captions
to his
Books
Book XIU.
Hymns
hymns
(15),
Hymn-translations
Ruddy Sun or
to the
Rohita.
Book XIV.
Marriage ceremonies
Book XV.
Savitri
719
727
Surya
..........
The
709
Vratya.
Seer
740
753
or xv.
i.
or xv.
i.
or xv.
i.
or xv.
I.
777
Paryaya the
or xv.
I.
or xv.
I.
778
780
or xv.
1.7.
or xv.
2. i
782
or xv.
2. 2
783
fifth
773
774
776
781
or xv.
2.
or xv.
2.
or xv.
2.
or xv.
2.
or xv.
2.
or xv.
2.
or xv.
2.
790
2.
10
79*
2.
1 1
Paryaya the
or xv.
783
.
Seer
784
785
7^^
7^8
.
7^9
79'
Prajapati [?]
or xvi.
i. i
or xvi.
i.
79S
or xvi. 1.3
79^
or xvi. 1.4
Paryaya the
or xvi.
2. i
797
79^
or xvi.
2.
or xvi.
2.
or xvi.
2.
or xvi.
2.
first
fifth
Book XVII.
I
Brahman
732
Seer
Verses.
evil-doer)
Wedding
Seer
..............
.......
XIII.-XVIII.
1035
794
79^
800
801
803
Seer
Funeral
Brahman
809
Book XVIII.
Verses.
Seer: Atharvan
LFuneral versesj
815
LFuneral versesj
LFuneral versesj
Lf^""^''^' versesj
^3
846
869
Indexes
1036
Supplement.
Book
XIX.
Book XIX.
1
With an
Praise to
To
Praise
Supplementary
898
899
900
Agni
various divinities
6
7
To
11
20
For
For
For
For
For
For
For
For
For
For
21
The meters
22
Homage
Homage
14
15
16
17
18
19
23
24
25
26
915
well-being
............
........
............
..........
..............
.........
.........
..............
...;.....
.
life
|_Apratiratha
hymn J
and success
safety and protection
safety
protection
protection
gods
gods
to various
to various
Atharva-Veda
Atharva-Veda
For prosperity with a certain garment
36
37
38
39
40
protection etc.
various blessings
life etc.
various divinities
925
926
927
9^^
.......
......
........
.......
........
..........
..........
........
.
42
Extolling the
............
...........
.........
.........
43
44
To
brahman
etc.
'
48
To
To
49
934
936
936
938
.941
47
41
45
46
various blessings
various gods
To
921
923
924
931
For
For
For
For
35
921
929
a horse
long
918
to parts of the
To
917
918
to parts of the
30
34
909
912
divinities
33
.901
906
29
32
for blessings
28
31
902
27
902
For well-being
13
10
12
Hymns
I.
'.......
942
943
944
947
949
950
953
955
956
957
959
961
963
963
965
966
969
972
night
for protection
974
night
for protection
977
978
Whitney s Captions
6.
30
To
51
52
Accompanying acceptance
Of and to desire (kama)
53
night
Praise of time
55
To Agni
To sleep
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
(or
dream)
various blessings
successful sacrifice
983
985
985
987
989
991
993
996
998
1000
physical abilities
looi
length of
1002
life
popularity
64
To lirihaspati
To Agni: with
65
66
To Agni
67
For long
63
1037
..............
............
.............
............
..............
.............
.............
...........
...........
...........
..............
Against evil-dreaming
For
For
For
For
For
Hymn-translations
(?)...........
............
for protection
54
to his
etc
1003
fuel
1003
for aid
life
1003
'
and prosperity
1005
1005
1005
68
1006
69
To
1007
70
71
72
life
1008
1008
1009
Indexes
1038
7.
The Names
In his Excerpts
[Whitney's exploitation of the Major Anukramani.
from the Anukramani, Whitney has given most of the material of value
to
be found
in that treatise,
way
all
One
make the deficiencies of this part of his work more readily apparent.
The Excerpts and Index together will make the task of producing a
to
LDoubtful points.
In some
Thus
vi.
seems
to have
Yama "
had a doubt as to
vii.
this
hymn
in the Index.
Whitney
and as to
vii.
31,
whether
it
angiras
and as to
is
be ascribed
to
cf.
tally perfectly
vi. 48 may
have not entered those names for
but
cases, this
vii.
33.
What
the Anukr.
means
to say
(all
about
vi.
63
It will
be
Anukramani each
to a single seer
xiii.
;
The
"
7-
Tfie
Names of the
103 9
'
tation':
hymns
cf. X.
'
'
14. 3 a).J
(.Question of contrast
Bloomfield,
between hymns
discussing at
SBE.
of
xlii.,
name
the
p. xviii,
of Angiras.
Atharvafigiras
name
of this Veda, opines that atharvan refers to the auspicious pracand angiras to the practices of hostile sorcery {ydtii, abhicdrd) of this
Veda. Similarly Victor Henry, in his La magie dans I'Inde, p. 22. This
opinion is not in the least degree supported by the general character of
the hymns ascribed respectively to Atharvan and to Aiigiras.
Of those
ascribed to Atharvan, nearly all are indeed intended for use in working
good, and the infrequent exceptions (like iii. 18
vii. 35 and 70; vi. 138,
Of those
a charm to make a man impotent) do not count for much.
ascribed to Angiras, on the other hand, hardly more than one (vii. 90
as
tices
working
evil.
It is licit,
man's
virility)
may be
critical
last
rehearsed as
which each of the hymns of a related pair or of a larger group (e.g. the
Mrgara hymns) is ascribed to the same seer is significant. Significant
also are such facts as follow.
Of the seven hymns ascribed to Garutman,
every one
and
X. 4,
is
ascribed to
Kanva
Yama
or to
13), all
Each
its
is
Yama
love.
"Death"
xvi.
v.
13
and
of the three
vi.
12
hymns
Each of Jamadagni's
Of those ascribed to
8 and 9, they number
(cf.
p.
bird " as
the dead.
and so does
A uxiliary Matter
of death "
and one
cremation of
3) to
(xii.
xix. 57.
vii.
and other
Indexes
1040
LWeber suspected
may have
that the
Weber
name
among
it
his ascriptions
vi.
Aiigiras
ii.
vi.
22
133
12.
v.
39. i-g.
xix.
50-51
77; 90.
See also Atharvaiigiras
83-84.
;
iv.
3; 35.
vii.
34-35.
Yama,
Atharvan
i.
1-3
9-1
15
Vasistha
?)
30
5-6
v.
34.
7-8
(?)
vi.
17-18;
1-7
24; 28.
13
36-40 50 58-62 64-69 7332. 3
97-99 10974 78-80 85-90 92
vii.
113; 124-126; 138-140.
1-7;
II
13-14
18
34-38-, 45.
46-49 52
78-81; 85-87;
2
9.
ix.
7.
xii.
1-2.
I.
X.
xviii.
7;
9.
viii.
xi.
2-3
xix.
dvlpa Atharvakrti
Atharvan Vitahavya
8.
vii.
74
136-137
Cf. Aiigiras
4 5 (?)
Atharvacarya viii. 10.
Cf.
;
xii.
(Ka-
Atharvana
Unmocana
30.
v.
Uparibabhrava
Rbhu
105
vi.
30-3
vi.
vii.
ii.
27.
vii.
95-96
Kanva
ii.
vi. 70.
Garutman
Gargya
xi.
31-32.
Kutsa X. 8
Kaurupathi vii.
Kau9ika vi. 35
12
8-g; 75
12
iv.
Kapifijala
vi.
vi.
Apratiratha xix. 13
23
ii-4; 7
'9-23
13
30; 34-35iii. 1-5
8; 10; 15-16; 18;
29; 34.
iv. 3-4
26-27 ; 30.
10 15 22 (? or
27
iv.
128-132.
9yapa)
45-47
vi.
20-21
Atharvaiigiras
vi.
(so
100.
49.
v.
58.
;
23
xi.
17-121.
not -mant)
vii.
xix.
88.
7-8
x. 5. 25-35
iv.
6-7.
x.
v. 13.
Gopatha
xix. 25
47-48
Names of the
T/ie
7-
Catana
V. 29.
Jamadagni
Jatikayana
vi.
33
viii.
iii.
Dravinodas
Druhvana
Narayana
102.
xvi.
iv.
11.
vi.
35.
(but see
vii.
792, 114)
p.
vi.
Pragocana
vi.
Praslcanva
vii.
106
Yama
Babhrupiiigala
vi.
Badarayani
37-38.
vi.
45.
59
15-17
28
V.
i.
Cf. Athar-
31.
9-10
54-55
32
33
6
17
24;
24
26
31-32.
33.
iv.
71
(?)
104; III.
10.
19; 22
114-11553
54-
viii.
60
1-2.
x. 5. 37-41.
xiii.
xix.
xvii.
9-12
1-4
21
Bharadvaja
ii.
iv.
31-32
xii.
3.
ii.
24
Q'ukra
51
Cf.
17.
33.
(?
or
57
15-16.
v.
vi.
44;
Atharvan
1-2
93
10
vi.
iv. 13.
56-57
22
iv.
42-50
cf.
iv.
io7-
19
vii.
21-
68-69.
28
ii.
11.
ii.
31.
5.
i.
vii.
9.
iii.
i.
19-22.
iii.
iv.
17-19; 40.
134-135.
vi.
vii.
v.
65.
14;
viii.
5.
Brhacchukra
^unahgepa
vi. 25.
^aunakaii.
6.
vi.
vii.
83
108.
16;
vii.
10-12;
82
12
Savitr
(?)
Vena
xi. 6
(^ambhu
xvi. 3-4.
i
VTtahavya
6-7; 9-
5.
Brahmaskanda
Bhaga vi. 82
loo-ioi.
?)
iii.
141-142
Vihavya x.
^amtati
ix.
xi.
29.
i.
Atharvan
19-22; 24;
66-67 ; 103-
vii.
p. 579,
112
vii.
Vigvamitra
iii.
12; 14; 23
16;
21; 33
39.9-10.
S;
20-21
25-27.
vi. 26
41
vii.
23; 64;
Vamadeva
Brahman
See
Vasistha
van
x.
viii.
Index)
vii.
Varuna
109
Qukra
Brhaspati
20.
iv.
11
iii.
xix. 56-57
5-7 8-9 (?).
Yama, with Aiigiras Pracetas, vi. 45-47
vii.
Cf.
72
23-29
iv.
xvi.
14
53.
xix.
Brahman,
15
to this
39-44
27;
Kagyapa Marica.
cf.
93.
xix.
10.
Index
Medhatithi
Cf. Arigiras
i.
104
iv.
Marica
Mrgara
46
xix.
Pratyafigirasa x.
ii.
Cf. Aiigiras
42-
30-31
vii.
xi.
iii.
20
vi.
127.
8.
Mayobhu v. 17-19
Matrnaman ii. 2.
xii.
5.
8-10.
ii.
4; 22.
3;
Bhrgvaiigiras, with
xix.
30.
Brhacchukra
ix.
ix.
53-55
V.
95-96
ii.
Bhrgvangiras Brahman
63
36
ii.
Pramocana
9'
39.
18
i.
ii.
44-45
12-14; 25.
i.
II.
iv.
to this
x. 2.
Prajapati
Bhrgvaiigiras
viii. 8.
116
(?) vi.
Pativedana
32-33
Bhrgu Atharvana
43
102
81
vi.
(?).
ii.
xix.
2.
(?)
7-
8-9
vi.
49
vi.
3-4
Jagadbijampurusa
Tvastr
xix.
i.
36.
iv.
1041
50
Hymns
Seers of the
ii.
26.
xix. 31
See p. 739, H 5
Sindhudvipa i. 4-5.
.vii.
whole book).
89.
x. 5. 1-24.
xix. 2
SindhudvTpa Atharvakrti
van
i.
6.
Cf. Athar-
Brief Index of
8.
LAn
Indexes
1042
Places
is
is
The
is
may
therefore,
is
also unnecessary.
things
its
following index,
merely to aid
in finding a
On
purpose
Its
be found by the
to
obvious that
it is
it
would
be possible and most useful to make for this work an exceedingly detailed
index, giving, for example, under the heading Surd and sonant interchanged,
every case of that kind to be found by careful comparison of the Atharvan
^ 2)
which are too large to be undertaken here and must be left for
another occasion. I hope that the student of this work will find the
arrangement of the matter of the General Introduction so clear, and the
tigations
Notes."
Numerals
in
|_
Asterisms, regents
Athenaeum
14.
xxxvii,
ii.
5,
of, xiv.
introduction
13; in gen-
i.
xc,
xci
works on the
on
of,
ritual, Ixxv, ci
Cappeller, Carl, xl
Chandogya Upanishad,
xviii. 4.
at, xviii. 4.
77
xviii.
Cremation at Benares,
3-69
4-
xciii,
xiv.
2.
18;
vii.
5' discussed
at xviii. 4. 12
39.42;
meaning
Caland, works
xcii
Blend-readings,
x. 5.
Press, xl
Benares, cremation
ritual,
Ixxv, ci
and 8
Auditory errors,
RW's
i.
Antiphonal responses,
eral, xix. 7
xix.
xviii.
i.
xviii. 4.
xix. 56.
12
Decad-suktas, cxxxii
the,
xxxix
8.
Pada-patha, blunders
xix. 26. 3
2. 5
iii.
16
of, xviii. 4.
Ixix, xiii. 3.
of,
for the
Album-Kern,
Garbe, Richard,
Geldner, Karl
87
816, etc.
xiv. 2.
iii.
name
iii.
iv.
10
i.
Protests
etc.
xviii. 3.
12.
iii.
4;
Hadley, James,
Haldvy,
J.,
on hrudu,
5. 5
XV. 7.
Ixxxiii,
xciii,
iv.
vii.
on a symbolic
Prince,
38.
i.
one verse
25. 2
Hopkins, E. W.,
Index Verborum
in fuller
Shadow,
51
form, Whitney's
Hermann,
Kaegi, Adolf,
Karait,
venomous
Lindner, Bruno,
little
in the, x. 4. 9; verse in
88.
AV.
of
resem-
of
16
of, cli
56
38
3.
47
of, v. 13.
4;
3.
x. 4.
26
cix
2.
27
grouping of mantras
samhita,
i.
21,
16
criticism
comparison of
in the ritual
critical
and
study
in
of
length,
notes, xcvi
1016
Ixxv;
edition
sifting of
Ixviii
4 and introd. to
Ixxxvi
edi-
edition of
1038
Ixxii,
text,
cliii
explained,
of,
1042
;
the
xi. 6.
Kashmirian
hymns
i.
in general, xxxvii, IT 2,
Manuscripts, designations
27
xiii.
xl, v. 13. 4
Snake-poison, autotoxic action
viii. 2.
loss of,
Major Anukramani,
note
garded, xc
20.
xli.x,
xviii. 2.
norm, cxlix
i.
xliv, note,
Smith, Theobald,
AV.
snake, v. 13.
AV.
its
515,
note
xliv,
xliii,
vii.
xl
xliv,
E.,
xxxvii, xcviii
Jacobi,
Edward
Infelicities of
10
1039, 1040
Henri d'OrWans,
practice,
Ryder,
25. 2
i.
of,
iv.
xlix, xliii
Haplography, cases
against sepa-
Griffith's translations,
x.
Album-Kern, p. 302]
against issue of works in confus[cf.
26
9. 23; xix. 8.
30
clviii,
as
26, introduction to
29
Prakritism in orthography,
note, Ixxxii
xl, xliv,
hymn
Play of words,
303]
p.
Genders, confused?,
xviii. 4.
17;
etc.
name
Paritta, as
1043
of
Roth
for
future
work,
xxxviii, note
11. 5
Ixxxiii,
xcii,
I044
and other
Indexes
expression
Translation, infelicities of
in,
Urination, posture
102.
in, vii.
[cf.
xiii. I.
56
prdqlista svariia,
Har-
at
vii,
raksoha,
W.
121.
likened to
field, xiv. 2.
xviii. 3.
anjoySnais,
xviii. 2.
harints or
27
ii.
13.
53
5
45
etc., iv. 9.
'
taking
iii.
12. I, Ixxxiii
iv.
10. 6, Ixx
iv.
32. 3, Ixxiv
ahighnyo,
vi.
x. 4. 7
asancii, xiv. 2. 65
added
2.
63
iv.
Ixviii
5.
2,
1046
'
verses, xviii. 3. 8
note
xcvii
X. 2. 24, Ixxxix
to stems of participles,
37. 10
v. 13.
v. 23. 7
ii.
xiv.
XX. 2J
xiv.
36, Ixxxviii
I. 9,
Ixix
ktittayeyus, xviii. 4. 55
xviii. 1. 50,
dhuvana,
xviii. 3. 3, xcii
xviii. 3. 10,
ndvaprabhrattqana,
17
xix. 39. 8
xviii. 2.
xviii. 4.
xciv
46, Ixviii
40, xcvii
xviii. 4. 61,
pada-nl,
xi. 2.
Anukr., xv.
32. 3, xcii
vii. 57. 2,
40
JAOS.
3.
Ixx
iv.
vi. I. 3, Ixix,
-ka, as
44. 3
Ixxiii
I,
artha-siiktas, cxxxiii
ditat, xviii. 3.
vi.
iii.
mitram arer
53
xviii. 2.
xviii. 3.
etc. of
23
xviii. 2.
su-(a>isa, xviii. 3. 16
14
xix. 59.
29
Yama's messengers,
7.
sath^rilya, xviii. 4. 55
xl
Word-endings abbreviated,
xviii. 3.
iii.
vydghrddisu
ajaydnais,
55
(?),
vdiyadhikaranya,
akrpran,
I.
xxiv, xxxviii,
xxxix
Word-play,
xviii.
visdna, etymology,
Women
16
Whitney, Mrs.
xviii. 4.
Ko^ivtKi xviii. 2. 25
xciii
arir
petikd
prastavyd
I-
palai;a, xviii. 4. 53
xxxvii, xcviii
Visual errors,
A uxiliary Matter
paryaya-sukias, cxxxiii
Ixxix
9.
Of the omissions and errors, the minor ones have been made good in
the more considerable ones are rectified here, and to these
the plates
9.
is
number
(fi@')
104 5
by a hand
of this page
or the following.
Page
Ixxxii,
paragraph
his
me, April 27, 1905, that Roth's autograph nagarl transcript consists of two quarto
it was made from Roth's Kashmirian nagarl transcript (see p. Ixxxi),
volumes, that
and that
has been collated with the birch-bark original at the beginning, not very
it
was
making a new
in
unless
ink.
it
on which
57
(ii.
23 {sarvebhyo)
ix. 9.
17
x. 4. 13,
7.
106-111.
xlviii.
akhyayika,
904, p. xvi
Index,
Surd;
s.v.
also J.
Hertel, Tantra-
(e.g.,
under
58
(ii.
94
(iii.
7. l)
197
(iv. 27.
266
(v. 25.
327
(vi.
As
6)
See Ludwig, Sb. der Bohmischen Ges. der Wiss., 1898, no.
MS.
citation.
Anukr. quotation
455
10, p. 11.
1044.
s.v., p.
The
90. 3)
given at p. 404, but refers to anuvaka
(vii.
The hymn
461
(vii.
547
loi. I)
hymns with 30
10
verses ;the
10)
is
2,
with
by
treated at length
The an-uktapada
its
was not
9 hymns.
Pischel,
Album-Kern, 115-7.
7,
18,
19,
22, 23.
601
(x.
8.43): Garbe,
in his Sarhkhya-tattva-kaumudI,
529, reports previous views as to this verse, renders b by " mit drei
Schniiren (d. i. dreifach) umhiillt," and takes " triply covered " as referring to skin
Wiss.,
and
xix., p.
and
nails
792 (book
hair.
xvi., introd.)
Pali term
Paritta,
It
'
occurred to
me
as an afterthought (p.
protection, defense
'
(cf.
See Index,
ii-
34"*.
used at sunrise
iv.
943
(ii.
33'9;
3344)
at 1489.
iv.
'
civiii,
The Mora-jataka
in the
Jataka,
contains a Paritta to be
at
sunset
(ii.
35"
3347).
(xix.
30)
It is of interest to
William Jones
in a botanical
iv., p.
257.
hymn was
translated
by
Sir
it
may be found
at
Indexes
1046
iv.
253
and
earlier
970
(xix. 45.
German
or English.
Harvard Oriental
Series
copy of any one of these volumes, postage paid, may he obtained directly anywhere within
of the Universal Postal Union by sending a Postal Order for the price as given below,
to The Publication Agent of Harvard University, Cambridge, Massachusetts, United States
of America.
*,* The price per volume of the royal octavos is one dollar and fifty cents ($1.50) = 6 shillings
and 2 pence = 6 marks and 27 pfennigs = 7 francs or lire and 70 centimes = 5 kroner and 58
ore = 3 florins and 70 cents Netherlandish. Prom this, the approximate equivalents of the other
prices may he estimated. The precise equivalents may be teamed at any post-office that issues
money-orders.
*,*
the limits
Volume
I.
Arya-^Qra
The Jataka-mala
edited
Netherlands.
or Bodhisattva-avadana-mala,
189L Royal
8vo,
bound
by
in cloth, xiv
+ 254i
the editio princeps of a collection of Buddhist stories in Sanskrit. The text is printed in
Nagari characters. An English translation of this work, by Professor Speyer, has been published in Professor Max Miiller's Sacred Books of the Buddhists, London, Henry Frowde, 189S.
This
is
Volume
II.
The Sarhkhya-pravacana-bhasya
or
Commentary
edited by
Richard Garbe, Professor in the Univei-sity of Tubingen. 1895. Royal 8vo,
bound in buckram, xiv-|-196 pages, price $1.50.
:
This volume contains the original Sanskrit text of the Sankhya Aphorisms and of Vijfiana's
Commentary, all printed in Roman letters. It is of especial interest in that Vijnana, not accepting the atheistic doctrine of the original Sankliya, here comes out as a defender of downright theism. A German translation of the whole work was published by Professor Garbe in
the Ahhandlungen fiir die Kttnde des Morgenlandes, vol. ix., Leipzig, Brockhaus, 1889. "In
spite of all the false assumptions and the errors of which Vijiiana-bhiksu is undoubtedly guilty,
his Commentary ... is after all the one and only work which instructs us concerning many
particulars of the doctrines of what is, in my estimation, the most significant system of philosophy that India has produced."
^(Zj^or's Preface.
Volume
Warren.
III.
Buddhism
in Translations.
By Henry Clarke
This is a series of extracts from Pali writings, done into English, and so arranged as to give
a general idea of Ceylonese Buddhism. The work consists of over a hundred selections, comprised in five chapters of about one hundred pages each. Of these, chapters ii., iii., and iv. are
1047
on Buddhist doctrine, and concern themselves respectively with the philosophical conceptions
that underlie the Buddhist religious system, with the doctrine of Karma and rebirth, and with
the scheme of salvation from misery. Chapter i. gives the account of the previous existences
of Gotama Buddha and of his life in the last existence up to the attainment of Buddhaship
while the sections of chapter v. are about Buddhist monastic life.
Volume
IV.
Indian poet Raja-<,-ekhara (about 900 a.d.): critically edited in the original
Prakrit, with a glossarial index
life
by Dr. Sten Konow, of the University of Christiania, Norway and translated into English with notes by Professor Lanman. 1901. Royal 8vo, buckpoet,
and
to (^aunaka,
critically edited in
the
illustrative notes,
by Aethue A. Macdonell,
and Fellow of
Balliol
volume $1.50.
(or Part I.)contains the introduction and text and appendices. Volume VI. (or Part
contains the translation and notes. The arrangement of the material in two volumes is such
that the student can have the text of any given passage, together with the translation of that
passage and the critical apparatus and the illustrative notes thereto appurtenant, all opened
out before his eyes at one time, without having constantly to turn from one part of the volume
to another, as is necessary with the usual arrangement of such matter.
Volume V.
II.)
critical
Atharva-Veda
Sarhhita, translated,
in
This work includes, in the first place, critical notes upon the text, giving the various readings
of the manuscripts, and not alone of those collated by Whitney in Europe, but also of those
of the apparatus used by S. P. Pandit in the great Bombay edition. Second, the readings of
the Paippalada or Cashmere version, furnished by the late Professor Roth. Further, notice of
the corresponding passages in all the other Vedic texts, with report of the various readings.
Further, the data of the Hindu scholiast respecting authorship, divinity, and meter of each
verse. Also, references to the ancillary literature, especially to the well-edited Kau^'ika and
Vaitana Sutras, with account of the ritualistic use therein made of the hymns or parts of hymns,
so far as this appears to cast any light upon their meaning. Also, extracts from the printed
commentary. And, finally, a simple literal translation, with introduction and Indices. Prefixed
to the work proper is an elaborate critical and historical introduction.
1048
VoLuaiE IX.
The
Hindu
drama attributed to King Shudraka, translated from the original Sanskrit and
Prakrits into English prose and verse by Abthub William Ryder, Ph.D.,
Instructor in Sanskrit in Hai-vard University. 1905. Royal 8vo, buckram,
+ 1T7
xxx
Volume X.
and to every
sacrificial
and
ritual
In Preparation
No promise of a definite time for the completion and appearance of any of the following
works will tinder any circumstances be given ; they are nevertheless in such a state of advancement that some public announcement concerning them
Buddha-ghosa's
treatise of
Way
of Purity
may properly
Visuddhi-magga), a systematic
by the
late
be made.
a. d.): critically
Massachusetts.
"Way of Purity," which has been for fifteen centuries one of the "books of power" in
the East, is, as Childers says, " a truly great work, written in terse and lucid language, and showing a marvelous grasp of the subject." Mr. Warren published an elaborate analysis of the entire treatise in the Journal of the Pali Text Society for 1801-93, pages 76-164. His plan was to
issue a scholarly edition of the Pali text of the work, with full but well-sifted critical apparatus,
a complete English translation, an index of names, and other useful appendices, and to trace
back to their sources all the quotations which Buddha-ghosa constantly makes from the writings of his predecessors. The text, it is hoped, may be published without too much further
The
A mer-
Buddha-ghosa's
Way of Purity,
by the
late
H.
C.
Wan-en's
Mr. Warren had made a large part (about one third) of the translation. With this part as a
1049
help and guide, the editor of the Series hopes to complete the version and to publish
as is fcasiljle. The text and translation will perhaps take three or four volumes.
it
as soon
monk
Gymnasium
The basis of Doctor Schmidt's excellent version of the Pancha-tantra was a text prepared by
him from several European manuscripts. In the meantime. Doctor Hertel has procured a very
large amount of manuscript material from India, chiefly from Poona, has subjected the same
to searching critical study, and is embodying his results, so far as they concern the actual
readings, in a thorough revision of the printer's copy of the text. The other results of his
labors have been published in several periodicals, especially the Bertchte der Kiin. Siichsischen
Oeaellschaft der Wissenschaften for April, 1902, and in recent volumes of the Zeitschrift der
Deutschen MorgenliindUchen G eselUchaft (Ivi., Ivii., Iviii., Hx.). TheQarada-MS., numbered viii.
145 in the Catalogue of the Deccan College MSS. and containing the Tantra-akhyayika or
Kashmirlan recension of the Pancha-tantra, has proved to be of such great importance for
the history of this branch of Sanskrit literature that Doctor Hertel has published it (Ahhandlungen of the Saxon Society, vol. xxii., 1904), not as a definitive text-edition, but as part of
a literary-historical investigation and as one of the essential preliminaries for the edition of
Purna-bhadra's recension to be issued in the Harvard Series. It appears that the last-named
recension is a fusion of the Tantra-akhyayika and the so-called Textus Simplicior of the Panchatantra.
The
New
This version, prepared several years ago from Doctor Schmidt's manuscript copy by Mr. More,
has yet to be so revised as to bring it into conformity with the meantime thoroughly revised
text of Purna-bhadra's recension. Apart from the intrinsic interest and merit of the stories of
which the Pancha-tantra consists, this translation makes an especial appeal to students of
Indian antiquities, of folk-lore, and of the history of popular tales.
in Saxony.
Although
volume
is primarily designed to be an Introduction to Purna-bhadra's Panchanevertheless such that it may with propriety be entitled a History of the
Beast-fable of India. The definitive arrangement of the material is not yet settled, but the general plan may be given under six headings.
I. Brief outline of the incidents of each story, together with a reference for each story to its
precise place in the original Sanskrit text, the method of citation to be such that the same
reference will apply with equal facility to either the text or the translation or the apparatus
criticus or the commentary.
this
II.
is
in
anterior to Purna-bhadra.
1050
IV. Introduction to the text of Purna-bhadra. A. First part, extending to the death, in 1881,
of Benfey. 1. Editions: Kosegarten's ; Kielhorn-Bijhler's ; other Indian editions. 2. Translations: of I?enfey, Lancereau, Pavolini, Fritze, Galanos. 3. Semitic recensions and their effluxes.
i. Benfey's results as contained in his Panlschatantra of 1859 and his Introduction to Bickell's
Old Syriac Kalitag und Damnag of 1876. B. Second part, from the death of Benfey. 5. Bibliography of the various treatises. 6. History of the Sanskrit Pancha-tantra. Form, age, and name
of the original Pancha-tantra. 7. The Brahmanical recensions of the work: Gunadhya, Nepalese fragment, etc.; Tantra-akhyayika; Southern Pancha-tantra. 8. Jaina recensions: so-called
Simplicior, its age, etc.; so-called Ornatior, author, age, etc.; Megha-vijaya ; later recensions;
Of names.
2.
Of things.
3.
Of
verses.
4.
Of meters.
recension
Richard Pischel,
The
fessor Pischel,
edition of Pro-
liam Ryder.
Whereas Dr. Ryder's version of The Little Clay Cart (vol. ix. of this Series) was primarily a
literary one and aimed to avoid technicalities, his work upon the Qakuntala is primarily philological, and of it the technical commentary is an essential part. In this comment he hopes to
include the most or
Yoga
philosophy, translated from the original Sanskrit into English, with in-
dices of quotations
Of the six
of authoritative Sanskrit works. For Shankara's Comment on the aphorisms of the Vedanta
system, we have Deussen's translation into German and Thlbaufs into English. For the Sankhya, we are indebted to the labors of Wilson and Garbe and Ganganath Jha for versions of
the Karlka and of the Tattva-kauraudi. The Yoga system is confessedly next in importance ;
and the Yoga-bhashya, ascribed to Vyasa, is the best and most thorough exposition of its fun1051
damental doctrines. It is also the oldest ; Garbe refers it to the seventh century of our era, and
the evidence adduced by Takakusu of Tokyo may prove it to be considerably earlier.
In the preparation of his translation, Dr. Woods has had the benefit of Deussen's criticism
and he has revised his work under the oversight of Gangadhara Shastrin and of his pupils in
Benares ; and he has constantly consulted Vachaspatimi<,-ra's sub-comment on the Yoga-bhiishya, and, as occasion required, the Yoga-varttika of Vijiiana-bhikshu and other works of
more modern scholiasts. It is hoped that this work will throw light upon the early history of
the Maha-yana school of Buddhism.
The Talavakara
or Jaiminiya
\'^eda
criti-
in
Yale University.
Brahmana
Brahmana, and has published considerable parts of it in the Journal of the American Oriental
Society (vol's xv., xvi., xviii., xix., xxiii., and xxvi.) and elsewhere. It is his intention to add
to his translation systematic references to the parallel passages from the other Brahmanas.
1052
Books
for the
Literatures, Religions,
and Antiquities
New
classical
& Company
Sanskrit
Grammar, including
[late] Professor
By
lology in Yale Univei"sity. Third (reprinted from the second, revised and ex-
tended) edition. 1896. 8vo. xxvi-|-552 pages. Cloth: Mailing price, $3.20,
Paper: S2.90.
upon the
St.
Petersburg Lexicons.
Vocabulary
For use
in colleges
and
in
Harvard
Text, Notes, and Vocabulary, xxiv-|-405 pages. Cloth: Mailing price, $2.00.
price,
85
price,
85
cents.
cents.
This Reader is constructed with special reference to the needs of those who have to use it without a teacher. The text is in Oriental characters. The selections are from the Maha^bharata,
Hitopadega, Katha-sarit-sagara, Laws of Manu, the Rigveda, the Brahmaiias, and the Sutras.
The Sanskrit words of the Notes and Vocabulary are in English letters. The Notes render
ample assistance in the interpretation of difficult passages.
English
Lettei-s.
The Sanskrit
30
vi-|-44;
cents.
in English char-
acters.
Sanskrit Primer: based on the Ldtfcuknjur den Elementarcursus des Sanskrit of Prof. Georg Biihler of Vienna.
By Edward Delavan Perry, Professor of Greek in Columbia University, New
Perry's Sanskrit Primer.
[from the German], with additions to the notes, by Robert Aerowsmith, Ph.D.
1886. 8vo. Cloth,
viii
+ 198
+ 612
the first of Professor Morris Jastrow's Series of Handbooks on the History of Religions.
gives an account of the religions of India in the chronological order of their development. Extracts are given from Vedic, Brahmanic, Jain, Buddhistic, and later sectarian lit-
This
is
The book
eratures.
Jackson's
notes,
viii
+ 112
The
is
1054
8S8905lT5028
PLEASE
CARDS OR
SLIPS
UN.VERSITY
PK
3^06
A1E5
1905
V.2
DO NOT REMOVE
FROM
THIS
OF TORONTO
LIBRARY